《Sweet Pregnant Wife: CEO Phillip's Fierce Love》


 Chapter 1 She and the Man

    Chapter 1 She and the Man


    In a vi in the western suburbs of the River City.


    In the dark of night, there was not even a star in the sky.


    In one bedroom in the vi, Ann Scott was in a daze. She was clenching the sheet beneath her, and


    there was an unusual blush on her pretty little face.


    "Give ... Give it to me."


    Blurry-eyed, she was quite seductive. She did not notice it herself, but that made the man in front of her


    breathe even more heavily.


    Ann tried her best to see the man in front of her, but her eyes were too blurry. Her instinct had told her


    to flee, but she couldn''t control her body. She felt heat in her body. Her heart was pounding fast. She


    felt as if numerous insects were gnawing her.


    Her big eyes were misty, as she wrapped her lotus-like fair arms around the man''s neck.


    It felt good to touch the man in front of her...


    "Oh..."


    As she kissed the man eagerly, she could hear the heavy breathing of the man, and the sound of her


    clothes being torn apart.


    There was a ripping sound.


    The sound of her clothes being torn into pieces was especially clear in the quiet and dark room.


    The man was caressing Ann''s soft skin with his big hands almost in a violent manner.


    Very soon, his fierce kiss went down to her beautiful corbones, and then all the way down. At a


    certain moment, the man held the little woman beneath him and lowered his sturdy body.


    She frowned instinctively even in a daze and moaned in pain.


    However, the man did not slow down. Under the control of the medicine, both of them had lost their


    sanity...


    The girl''s soft body was almostpletely covered under the man''s muscr body. Her seductive


    moans and whispers were mixed with the man''s heavy breathing...


    When the night was darker, Ann was lying in bed with her ck hair unkempt. Part of her delicate and


    beautiful face was covered by her messy sweaty hair, and her skin from the neck down was dotted with


    pink hickeys.


    Phillip ced his hands on both sides of his face when his blurry mind cleared up a bit.


    There was a faint light on the man''s face. He had a distinctly outlined face, straight eyebrows, and a


    prominent nose, and his perfect jawline was tense.


    He was a little dizzy, but he managed to fix his dark eyes on the woman who had already fallen asleep


    beneath him.


    The clearer he saw, the more serious his obsidian-like eyes were.


    The girl had a small face the size of a palm, small red lips, and a beautifully delicate nose. She closed


    her eyes tightly as if she was having a dream. She furrowed her brows, and her long curled eyshes


    trembled slightly. Her face was indeed adorable.


    But it coincided with the innocent little girl''s face in his memory.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Before hepletely lost his consciousness, shock, anger, pity and regret took over Phillip''s once calm


    face.


    It was her. How could it be her?


    ...


    Ann had a dream, and there was a beautifuldy in her dream who often took a handsome little boy to


    visit her. He took her for delicious food and fun.


    The boy bullied her with a straight face but he stood up for her like a little hero when other kids bullied


    her. Even when his face was ck and blue, he still tried to hug her andfort her. There was


    gentleness and chivalry in his manner.


    No one could bully you but me!


    At that time, she thought the little boy still looked the best even when his face was all chubby and


    swollen.


    But some timeter, the boy and the beautifuldy suddenly stopped visiting her. She cried sadly for a


    long time. Nobody called her stupid coldly now, but nobody wouldfort her clumsily, too.


    ...


    When Ann woke up, the sky was already bright. The dazzling sunlight went inside the room through the


    curtains. Ann couldn''t help but raise her hand to shield her eyes, but she went nk when she saw the


    sensual pink hickeys on her arms.


    She came to her senses after a short while, and she immediately sat up. A light nket slid down from


    her body. As she lowered her head, she saw the numerous hickeys on her body and felt the soreness


    from her waist down. Her face instantly turned pale.


    She had slept with a man!

 Chapter 2 For Revenge

    Chapter 2 For Revenge


    Ann''s brain was like mush. She forced herself to calm down and recall what had happenedst night.


    She stayed toote in the library to make PowerPoint slides and look for information, so on her way


    back to the dormitory...


    She was knocked unconscious!


    And then she was kidnapped?


    Ann hurriedly raised her head to look around. In thispletely unfamiliar environment, she was the


    only one in the room.


    Just as she was still confused and in panic, the door was pushed open, and then a middle-aged


    woman in luxurious clothes went inside.


    The woman looked Ann up and down, and curled her lips into a strange smile.


    Without giving Ann any chance to speak, she handed a phone to her.


    "Since you''re awake, you can have a look at this."


    It was a video. The people and the ce in the video could not be more familiar to Ann.


    In the Scott''s, Ann''s father, William, had shackles on his hands and he was being taken into a police


    car. Ann''s stepmother and sister were standing beside him watching coldly at him.


    Ann''s face was pale, and her hands holding the phone were trembling.


    "What ... is this?"


    "The Scott Group has gone bankrupt. Your father is in jail for debts. He will have to stay in prison for at


    least ten years. Ann, how about making a deal with me?"


    Ann clenched her fists and stood up to re at the woman smiling wickedly in front of her.


    "You did this?"


    Her father was aw-abiding man. How would he suddenly be in jail?


    The woman did not deny it, "Yes."


    "Why? I don''t even know you!"


    The smile on the woman''s face froze, and she looked a bit crazy.


    "I did it for revenge!"


    The woman paused, and she stopped smiling as she looked at Ann''s angry face.


    "You''re in the period of ovtion these days. You might have gotten pregnantst night. If you agree to


    give birth to that man''s child in your belly, I will give you some money so that your father would be out


    of jail soon. What do you think?"


    Ann red at her with hatred, "You drugged mest night? I won''t promise you anything!"


    However, the woman smiled confidently.


    "Well, you will."


    ...


    Ann took a taxi and rushed to the Second Prison in the River City where her father, William, was kept.


    When she saw William, who was wearing a prison uniform and looked as if he had aged ten years in a


    short while, Ann''s eyes instantly turned red.


    "Dad..."


    William forced a smile, "Ann, it''s good to see you. Dad''s fine. Don''t worry."


    Hearing that, Ann couldn''t even hold back her tears, "How could you be fine? They said that you were


    going to be in prison for more than ten years. Tell me! How can I get you out?"


    William wanted to wipe away Ann''s tears for her, but he couldn''t do it behind the ss. In the end, he


    could just put down his hand.


    "Ann, I owe you a lot. I won''t be able to take care of you from now on."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Dad ..."


    "Listen. I deposited some money in your name in the past few years, and I have already had the


    passbook sent to your school. Take the money and go study abroad. I have already asked someone to


    finish the formalities for you ... As for Sansa and her daughter, the money left at home is enough for


    them to live a good life."


    Ann shook her head, "I don''t want it. Why don''t we use the money to get you out?"


    William sighed, "Ann, I''vemitted a serious crime. That money is far from enough. You suffered a lot


    as a child because I was poor. I hope you can listen to me now. Live a good life from now on..."


    He talked about it like it was hisst wish, and Ann could not stop crying at it.


    When Ann came back home from the prison abstractedly, there were only Sansa and her daughter,


    Jenny, at home.


    "Damn it! The money on these passbooks only adds up to a few million, and there isn''t much jewelry or


    anything."


    They muttered as they pulled their suitcases out. It seemed they were about to leave the house.


    Ann held onto Sansa''s suitcase and stopped Sansa and Jenny from leaving. Ann''s eyes were red.


    "Dad is in prison now. Why don''t you two think about how to get him out? Why are you trying to leave


    him now?"


    Sansa got rid of Ann''s grasp, her face filled with impatience and disgust.


    "You must be kidding, right? Even if we spend every penny this family has, we can''t save your father!


    Can''t you see that! The rest of his life will be in prison. Will you look at me? I get nothing but trouble


    since I''m with him. How miserable I am!"


    Ann clenched her fists and said through her gritted teeth, "How can you say that? It''s my father who


    saved you when you were driven into a corner. After you married my father, our Scott family takes good


    care of you and your daughter. You don''t have to do anything but enjoy life. My father has never said


    no to your requests. And now, you said that you got nothing but trouble? Even a dog will be more


    grateful."


    Hearing this, Sansa raised her hand and was about to p her, but Ann grabbed and threw her hand


    away.


    "Well, you have nothing to do with the Scott family anymore. I''ll save my father on my own!"


    Jenny had been silent the entire time. When she heard this, she looked up and down at Ann. Then she


    stopped Sansa, who was dragging her luggage out, and she smiled at Ann.


    "You have a way to save Dad?" After a pause, Jenny narrowed her eyes slightly, a hint of ruthlessness


    shing.


    "What did he leave you? Money? Or something else?!"


    When Sansa heard this, her eyes lit up. She looked at Ann with wide eyes and grabbed her.


    "I see what trick you are ying. No wonder you want to chase us away. You want to take away all the


    old bastard''s money, don''t you? You wish!"


    Looking at the shameless pair in front of her, Ann was rendered speechless. Her father had given away


    a fortune to them, which could afford the rest of their life. But now, they used her of greed. They had


    gone too far.


    After a long while, Annughed in anger.


    "Dad has been thinking about you all the time. But you two are just ungrateful bastards. Get out! Get


    out now! You are not my family!"


    After saying that, Ann didn''t spare a look at them anymore. She took out her phone and dialed a


    number, trying to contact one of her father''s close friends. She wanted to know how her father was


    doing now.


    Sansa and Jenny, who were nning to leave at first, exchanged a nce. They believed that William


    must have left arge sum of money for Ann. They were also members of the Scott family and they


    could get a share of it, of course.


    They must take the money away!

 Chapter 3 She Agreed

    Chapter 3 She Agreed


    All of their rtives and friends were avoiding them like a gue since the Scott family was sealed off.


    Ann made calls for days but eventually fell into depression.


    Thinking of what her father had said to her in prison... she bit her dry lower lip tightly. All this was too


    overwhelming and her slender body could fall any minute now.


    At this moment, her phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    "Ann, have you met your father? What do you think? Do you want to agree to the deal I said?"


    Ann closed her eyes and bit her lower lip until it turned pale.


    The knuckles of her hand turned white from her firm grasp of the phone. Her voice was trembling.


    "What if I am not pregnant?"


    "I''ll think of another way. You''ll get pregnant." The woman sounded desperate. "Wait there. I''ll have


    someone take you to the hospital."


    Ann couldn''t say no.


    Tears fell silently from the corner of her eyes. Sheforted herself in her mind.


    ''Ann, it''s okay. All of this is for Dad. You can make it through. There is still hope in life.''


    ...


    The person Hilda sent took Ann to the hospital and had her thoroughly examined.


    Ann didn''t know whether she should say she was lucky or the other way around. She was pregnant!


    Anyway, she could save her father now.


    As soon as Ann''s pregnancy was confirmed, Hilda gave her the money instantly ording to the terms


    of the agreement.


    Ann felt a little bit surprised and ironic.


    "You gave me the money now? Aren''t you afraid that I won''t give birth to this baby?"


    Hearing this, Hilda sneered, "I could send your father to prison once, then I can also do it twice. You


    are smart, and you know what you should do."


    Ann smiled bitterly. Yes, she was right.


    She was the weak one. She had no right to say no.


    She took a deep breath and offered her conditions.


    "I''ll move to the ce you arranged for me until I give birth to this baby. But before that, you need to


    give me time to take care of my father and the whole school thing."


    Hilda seemed to be in a good mood today. "Alright. It will take three months for the court to decide. I''ll


    give you three months. After that, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    ...


    The Second Prison


    Using that money, Ann paid off the debt when the Scott family went bankrupt and pulled some strings.


    She also spent the money that her father left for her to study abroad on a reliablewyer to get him the


    bestmutation possible.


    Finally, within three months, the court''s judgment was released.


    William''s sentence was reduced from eleven years to five years. And if he behaved well during the


    term, he might be able to be released even earlier.


    Although William couldn''t get out of the prison immediately, it was still afort for himself and Ann.


    At the same time, he asked Ann how she managed to have his sentence reduced.


    Ann didn''t want to upset him, so she said that all this was because she turned to his friends for help,


    and went to apologize to those consumers involved one by one.


    Her eyes turned red. She looked at her father, who had lost a lot of weight in the past few months. She


    managed to squeeze out a smile.


    "Dad, as you said, every cloud has a silver lining. God will never cut off the way for the hard-working.


    This time is not an exception."


    William, a man in histe forties, looked at her who was crying whileughing, choked, his eyes also


    red.


    "Daddy owed you."


    After all, he had been in the business circle for so many years, so he knew that the whole thing could


    not be solved as easily as what she had said.


    Yes, God wouldn''t cut off the way for the hard-working, but they still had to pay a painful price.


    His daughter had also suffered a lot because of him.


    ...


    Hilda found a ce for Ann in the remote Dains Town for her delivery.


    Although the town was not advanced in economy and transportation, it boasted beautiful scenery.


    The baby was due in March when the River City was still in the early spring cold spell. The temperature


    there was low.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus Ann could only stay on the second floor of the house.


    She was slim, but her belly was unusually big.


    The doctor who examined her mentioned that she seemed to be pregnant with twins.


    When being sent to the delivery room that had been prepared for her, Ann touched her bulging belly


    with her hand. Somehow, her pale face showed a wisp of sorrow and sadness.


    What did she feel sorry for? Why would she be so sad?


    After all, all of this was just a deal. She was not a qualified mother.


    The sharp pain in her body made her unable to think. Her entire face was covered in sweat, as pale as


    a piece of paper.


    When she felt the baby got out of her body, something streamed down from her eyes. She couldn''t tell


    whether it was sweat or tear.


    Before the doctor took the baby away, she instinctively grabbed his arm.


    "Can I see it?"

 Chapter 4 Is This Your Revenge?

    Chapter 4 Is This Your Revenge?


    The doctor remembered what he was told, and asked the nurse to take the baby out first.


    "Sorry, I can only tell you that it''s a boy."


    "Didn''t you say that it could be twins?" Her eyshes trembled slightly.


    "The girl didn''t make it."


    Seeing her pale face, the doctor felt sorry for her. He pursed his lips andforted her.


    "My condolences."


    Ann''s hand fell weakly, tears flowing down from her eyes.


    Her baby died.


    ...


    After the birth of the boy, the security guards that had been in the courtyard were all gone, and only an


    old woman was left to take care of her.


    Hilda no longer blocked her from the outside world. She gave her phone back.


    She just told Ann that she would send her abroad in a month.


    It was up to Ann herself whether she would like to study there or not.


    And she was not allowed toe back for five years.


    Ann agreed. She knew that she had to. Her father was still in the prison, and she could do nothing if


    she continued to stay in the River City.


    However, when thinking of her newborn son she hadn''t even met, she felt heartbroken and found


    herself pathetic.


    She had never seen her biological mother, either. She only heard of her from her neighbors and her


    father when he was drunk.


    It was said that her mother was a beautiful but ruthless woman. After giving birth to her, her mother


    abandoned her and her father and left with a rich man.


    Ann missed her, and at the same time, hated her.


    Would her boy be the same when he grew up?


    Just as she was smiling bitterly, her phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw that it was a call from a stranger.


    She answered. It was Sansa.


    "You son of bitch! Where are you now? I went to see your useless father. He told me you are going to


    study abroad. Where did you get all this money? And you even paid the debt off? Tell you what, your


    father and I haven''t divorced yet, so I also have a share of that money. Don''t even think of taking it all!"


    Ridiculous!


    Ann hung up expressionlessly and cklisted the number.


    During the period when she was cut off from the outside world, they kept calling her, texting her, and


    asking her where she was.


    Of course, she knew that they wouldn''t care about her. They only cared about the so-called huge


    fortune her father had left to her.


    Surely enough.


    Ann was lying on the bed, staring at the chandelier above her head, her eyes empty.


    She didn''t understand what she had done wrong, and why she had to suffer all this.


    ...


    The screen of her phone, which had been casually put on the bedside, lit up. It were two text


    messages.


    Karl Jobson: Ann, I heard that you''ll go study in Country F. Is it the ss School of Perfume?


    Karl Jobson: I''ve got an offer from a university not far away from yours. It''s good. We can have each


    other''s back.


    ...


    Dn Vi.


    As soon as he entered, Phillip heard babies crying. He frowned.


    Seeing him, the old housekeeper, who was now busy with the babies, pushed the baby cart forward to


    greet him.


    "Mr. Phillip, Mrs. Moore brought them over. She said they are ... they are your babies."


    The housekeeper also didn''t know what was going on. Phillip was young and was known for his


    aloofness to women. How could he suddenly have two babies!


    A servant brought the telephone over and carefully handed it to Phillip.


    "Mr. Phillip, it''s Mrs. Moore."


    Phillip frowned and answered the phone. Hilda had a weird smile on her face on the other end of the


    line.


    "Phillip, do you like my gift for you?"


    Phillip instantly recalled what had happened after she had drugged him. He saw red.


    The baby''s mother was that innocent girl?


    He never saw her again after that night. He had thought it was an ident and she wanted to put what


    happened behind her so she had left quietly after she woke up.


    Now he understood all this was just a scheme by Hilda.


    Phillip was picturing the little girl with her perennial bright smile, how her big eyes would curve when


    she was smiling and how she called him "my little hero" sweetly in joy.


    But instead of protecting her, he had hurt her deeply.


    "Is this your revenge?"


    Phillip knew Hilda hated him and his mother, but he hadn''t expected her to stoop to such


    cruelty.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 5 He Would Be With Her for the Rest of His Life

    Chapter 5 He Would Be With Her for the Rest of His Life


    Hildaughed even more impudently, "This is just the beginning!"


    What she wanted was to take down Melinda and Phillip. Yes, Phillip was in power now, so what? He


    was a bastard. He was no match for her!


    He was powerful now, but when the truth was revealed, but Hilda was looking forward to see them go


    crazy and be aughing stock!


    Hilda just couldn''t wait to see that day! It was gonna be fun!


    "The baby''s mother..." Hilda hung up before Phillip could finish his sentence.


    He clenched his fists.


    Clearly, Hilda meant to torture him and wouldn''t let him know the baby''s mother''s whereabouts.


    Sadly, he wasn''t powerful enough to deal with her yet.


    Phillip lowered his head and looked at the two babies in the cart. They were fair and tender, almost


    identical in appearance. They were crying hard. Phillip hesitantly reached out and touched them, and


    one of them grabbed his fingers.


    That baby stopped crying almost instantly. Tears still hanging on his face, he stared at Phillip without


    blinking. His eyes were big, ck, and bright.


    Those innocent eyes. He didn''t understand that his mother was missing.


    Phillip had aplicated look on his face, lips curling into a straight line. He raised his eyes to look at


    the sky, his gaze cold.


    ...


    Five yearster, Hilda Lind from the Moore Family disappeared mysteriously. Since no one found her,


    she was dered dead.


    At the same time, all businesses were in turmoil in the wake of the economic crisis.


    Under such circumstances, Phillip turned the tide by himself. The Moore Group was able to stand out,


    which enhanced its business foundation.


    Inside the Moore Group was a dramatic reshuffle. Phillip, who had been a nobody and an outcast, took


    over the Group.


    ...


    Country F.


    Ann just came out of the sample room. She had been there recently to prepare for her graduation


    design.


    ss School of Perfume was an internationally renowned school for training perfumers. She chose it


    not only because that she was interested in perfume, but also that it was William''s wish.


    When William was framed and imprisoned, the Scott family went bankrupt. Sansa and her daughter


    thought that William must have left Ann a great deal of money. But in fact, nothing was left for her but


    the secret recipe of the Scott family.


    The Scott family made its fortune in perfume. This secret recipe was also coveted by many other


    What a perfumer did every day was different from what the public thought. A perfumer had to study and


    extract all kinds of fragrances. Instead of being fragrant all day long, a perfumer might smell gross with


    strange smells on their clothes.


    Because of the mixed smells, Ann chose to walk back to the apartment she rented.


    On her way back, she answered a video call from Karl. A cute little girl with big grape-shaped eyes


    popped up on the screen. Even though she was still a kid, one could tell that she would turn out a


    beauty when she grew up.


    Her small face was almost stuck to the screen, her long curled eyshes hung with tears. She looked


    at Ann while pursing her lips.


    "Mommy, Daddy''s such a bully. I don''t like him."


    Seeing Nikki''s face on the screen, Ann was somewhat absent-minded. She reminded her of that little


    boy, her hero in her childhood.


    Shaking her head, she came back to herself and reminded herself.


    ''Ann Scott, what are you thinking? How could Nikki look like him? He had long since disappeared.


    Even if you run into him again, you could only be strangers. ''


    She then smiled at Karl who was hugging Nikki.


    "Karl, thank you for what you''ve done for us all these years."


    Back then, the doctor told her that only the boy of the twins survived while the girl was stillborn.


    But after all the bodyguards sent by Hilda had left with the boy, the old woman taking care of her told


    her that the baby girl, Nikki, was alive, but weak.


    Before going abroad, Ann wanted to take Nikki away with her, but she was afraid that Hilda would find


    out, so she asked Karl who had grown up with her to help her.


    Karl was the one that took care of them all these years.


    Karl was holding Nikki in his arms. Hearing what Ann said, he was stunned for a moment and then


    smiled.


    "Ann, we''ve known each other for so many years. You don''t have to say thank you."


    Ann smiled, "I''ll be right back. I want to eat the baguette at the corner of the street again before going


    back."


    "I went out to do paperwork today. I already bought some for you. And also the wine and cheese you


    like."


    Annughed gently. She looked at the sycamore tree on the roadside and thought to herself.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''So be it.'' She was lucky enough to have such a sweet man who had been taking care of her all the


    time. She should care about him more in the days toe.


    River City Airport.


    Hugging Nikki who was asleep in her arms, Ann looked at everything that was familiar and meanwhile


    strange to her. She smiled bitterly, feeling extremelyplicated.


    Five years had passed, and she finally came back.


    She and Karl both aimed to be an employee of the Moore Group.

 Chapter 6 The CEO Would Be Here Too

    Chapter 6 The CEO Would Be Here Too


    Carrying the suitcases, Karl was telling the taxi driver where they were now.


    Hanging up the phone, Karl put his arm around her shoulder, "Let''s go. The taxi is over there. We can


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    go to my ce today. Mom won''t stop talking about Nikki. She can take care of her. And tomorrow we


    can go to the Moore Group for the interview."


    Ann lowered her head to look at Nikki in her arms, and then looked up at Karl.


    "Karl, is this really okay?"


    When she asked Karl to help her take Nikki abroad to Country F, she told him everything.


    He didn''t look down on her and just felt sorry for her.


    During the five years in Country F, Karl had taken good care of her and Nikki.


    Karl then told her that he loved her, and he didn''t care about her past. He said he was willing to ept


    Nikki and would treat her as his own daughter.


    He knew Ann was afraid that someone would take Nikki away, so he offered to tell everyone that he


    was Nikki''s biological father.


    And he even lied to his mother, Betty Jobson.


    Nikki''s age had been changed from five to three. But fortunately, she was in poor health conditions and


    looked smaller than she was supposed to, so it was not that suspicious.


    Karl smiled as he looked at Ann.


    "Ann, I told you I don''t mind your past. It''s not your fault. I love you. Nothing can change it."


    ...


    The Moore Group Headquarter.


    The headquarter was in a towering ring-shaped building. In the middle was arge courtyard with a


    360-degree curved ss wall. It was magnificent.


    Karl had learned about the Moore family online before. It was the top wealthy and famous family in


    River City. Those who worked in the Group were all the top of the heap.


    Seeing Ann was a little bit nervous, Karl patted her on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. If we are hired, that''s good. If not, we can still go for otherpanies."


    She nodded, "I know."


    Actually, she didn''t want toe here at first. After all, the Group had set the bar very high. And when


    it came to hiring a perfumer, working experience talked.


    She was just fresh from a university, and barely had any experience.


    Her best friend, Daisy Lainey, worked here. She encouraged her to give it a shot.


    Just as she was thinking, she received a message from Daisy.


    Daisy: Inside info: The CEO will be here for the interview too. Good luck!


    Daisy also sent her a website link of thepany.


    It was the introduction to the CEO, Phillip Moore.


    Ann saw a handsome but stern face. His deep eyes seemed bottomless. Although it was just a photo,


    Ann still felt that he was cold and severe.


    Apart from his great achievements, the introduction also included some gossips.


    For example, it was said that Phillip was a cunning, ruthless, and cruel man. Although he was a


    bastard, he had driven Simon out, the original sessor of the Group. In just a few years, he had


    climbed up to the position of the Group''s CEO.


    Some people even said that Phillip also had something to do with Hilda''s disappearance and death.


    Hilda was Simon''s biological mother.


    It was hard to tell whether all these gossips were true or not, but Ann could tell that Phillip was not easy


    to get along with.


    ...


    When Ann and Karl were waiting outside for the interview, Daisy came in with a card in her hand.


    Daisy was curvy, gorgeous, but also demure and elegant. She seemed as if she wasn''t nervous about


    sneaking out at all.


    She attracted much attention while she came, but she didn''t care. She just raised her eyes to look at


    Ann and Karl who were standing there.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Ann nodded and said, "A little."


    Ann knew Daisy when she was working part-time abroad. Daisy came from a wealthy family. They had


    simr interests and had be best friends since then.


    It was said that Daisy''s family had forced her to work in the Moore Group.


    It was hard to say how people who tried their best to get in thepany wouldin about the


    unfairness of life if they knew about this.


    Daisy patted her on the shoulder calmly. "I won''t say things like you will make it if you work hard. If


    that''s really the case, everyone can seed. If you don''t get the job, I''ll buy you snacks."


    Here it was, Daisy''s "jinx".


    Karl smiled helplessly, "Not an option! After the interview, we''lle back to my ce for dinner. My


    mom now loves Ann more than me!"


    Daisy raised her eyebrows slightly. "Are you nning to get married?"


    Ann pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. She took it as a yes.


    Ann was very satisfied with her life now. After a few months, her father woulde out of the prison;


    Nikki was growing up, and she also slowly got over the past. She owed all these to Karl.


    He knew about her past but he was still willing to ept her. And he also took good care of Nikki. To


    her, that was enough.


    Karl put his arm around her shoulder intimately and smiled.


    "Soon! Don''t forget our wedding present!"


    Daisy looked at Ann with her beautiful eyes. With a faint smile, she just nodded.


    ...


    "Next, Ann Scott, Tayler Morph, and Karl Jobson."


    Karl took a deep breath and suddenly lowered his head to kiss Ann''s forehead. He blinked at her.


    "Trying to pass courage."


    "Good luck," he said with a smile.


    Many people came to the interview, so the Group set up several rooms. Ann and Karl happened to be


    interviewed in different rooms but at the same time.


    Before Ann came in, Daisy said,


    "The CEO is in this room."


    Ann got nervous and turned around to look at Daisy.


    Daisy slightly curled her lips and patted Ann on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. Even if it doesn''t work out, Karl will take care of you." She then paused, "And I will be


    generous enough to buy you more snacks."


    "..."


    Again, Daisy''s jinx.


    ...


    Taking a deep breath, Ann pushed the door open and entered the interview room. She gave a brief


    introduction to herself.


    As soon as she sat down, she felt a gaze looking at her. It was not piercing, but it gave off a strong


    sense of oppression.


    When she looked up, she found that the interviewers were kind, but the man sitting in the middle had a


    cold expression. He kept staring at her.


    Ann recalled that he was the man in the website link.


    The current CEO of the Moore Group, Phillip Moore.

 Chapter 7 An Unexpected Reunion

    Chapter 7 An Unexpected Reunion


    Ann tried to avoid his gaze and ignored her nervous and uneasy feelings. She forced herself to answer


    interviewers'' questions calmly.


    Ann wasing for the post of a perfumer, a non-popr one, so during the interview, other


    interviewers only asked some routine questions. The key questions were asked by the director of the


    perfume research and development department.


    The Group didn''t n to recruit many perfumers, so the interviewers asked some quite tough


    questions. Fortunately, Ann was familiar with all the perfume things, so she did quite well.


    The director seemed to be very satisfied with her unique ideas and was just about to say that Ann


    could go now and wait for the news.


    "Miss Ann, do you have a boyfriend?"


    The low and cold voice. Ann found it somewhat familiar.


    Before she could remember where she had heard this voice before, she subconsciously answered the


    question.


    "Yes."


    "With a prospect of marriage?"


    Ann was confused by the questions, but she had to answer them honestly.


    "Yes."


    Phillip''s eyes, like obsidian, became even darker. He was still staring at her.


    He never thought that they would meet again on this asion. And he didn''t expect that she totally


    forgot about him.


    Recalling the intimate interactions between her and Karl he saw in the CCTV, Phillip pursed his lips.


    The atmosphere in the interview room plunged into a stifling and freezing coldness.


    After that, Phillip stood up and left the room, sullen. The others in the room were all confused and


    shocked.


    The interviewers looked at each other, having no idea about what was going on.


    Raising their heads, they saw Ann, who was as confused as them, and one of them said,


    "Miss Ann, interview''s over. You can go now."


    In the room next door, Karl had already learned about the Group, and he was a capable man, so he


    was not nervous at all during the interview.


    He also shared some insights, at which the interviewers showed satisfaction and appreciation.


    Seeing the smiles on their faces, Karl was a littlecent.


    Just as the interview was about to end, the door was opened. Phillip walked in with a cold expression.


    He ignored the shock and confusion in the others'' eyes, and sat down at an empty seat.


    His eyes were deep and dark as if they could block the sunlight. He nced at Karl and picked up his


    r¨¦sum¨¦.


    "You graduated from Main Houston University? Not bad. Tell me more about yourself."


    The interviewers who had nned to let Karl go were all puzzled.


    Seeing that the CEO was quite interested in his r¨¦sum¨¦, they had to keep asking him questions.


    While Karl, who was a littlecent just now, was also shocked by what was going on now. Phillip


    wasmanding and asked him tricky questions. It overwhelmed Karl.


    The interviewers didn''t dare to say anything but to observe Phillip''s expression.


    They wondered if Karl had offended Phillip before.


    Karl''s forehead was covered in sweat, and hepletely panicked.


    Finally, everyone there saw Phillip frowned and said in a low and cold voice.


    "You can go now!"


    Karl''s face turned pale. He wanted to say something, but seeing Phillip''s dark eyes, Karl felt a chill


    running down his spine. He just left stiffly.


    ...


    When he came out, Ann and Daisy, who were waiting for him outside, felt that obviously, something


    went wrong.


    "Everything okay?"


    Karl lowered his head and saw Ann''s worried expression. He held her hands and smiled bitterly,


    "Yes, it''s okay. It''s just they asked some tricky questions."


    Ann was stunned for a while and thenforted him.


    "Don''t worry. You will get the job."


    Karl rubbed her head, not willing to admit failure in front of her. He smiled and nodded.


    Daisy, on the other hand, looked at that interview room and raised her eyebrows.


    She had just seen Phillip enter that room with a sullen expression.


    VIP? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 8 She Gave it Up

    Chapter 8 She Gave it Up


    The three of them had lunch at a restaurant next to the Moore Group. After lunch, Daisy needed to


    carry on with her work.


    Ann was going to the Second Prison in the River City to visit William.


    Karl had nned to go along, but he suddenly got an urgent call, so Ann took a taxi there on her own.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the reception room.


    Behind the ss, William looked much thinner than five years ago when Ann had left, but he seemed


    to be in good spirits.


    "Dad..."


    William looked at Ann, his eyes smiling, "I''ve read all the letters and seen all the photos you sent me


    over the years. I feel relieved. Don''t worry. I am doing well here. I work and exercise every day. People


    here are not as scary as I thought. They''ve taken good care of me. I''ll be out soon and our family will


    be together again."


    When Ann heard that, her eyes instantly turned red.


    Here was still prison, no matter what William said.


    "You said in the letter that you are together with Karl now? I knew he likes you. You two are together


    now. Maybe it''s fate. When are you two going to get married?"


    In front of her father, Ann seemed a little uneasy and hesitant, and she looked away.


    "After youe out."


    William smiled and nodded, "Great. I''ve watched Karl grow up. He''s a smart guy. If you think he is nice


    to you, I will support your decision..."


    Ann chatted with William and talked about her life abroad in the past few years in a low voice.


    Seeing the obvious signs of age on William''s face, Ann tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes


    and curl up her lips into a smile.


    All the darkness would pass, for sure.


    ...


    After the visit, Ann first went to the apartment that Daisy had rented for her. When she almost tidied it


    up, she got a call from an HR manager of the Moore Group.


    She was informed that she had officially been given an offer. She heaved a sigh of relief and felt a bit


    delighted. The Moore Group was a well-known enterprise, so it was fortunate for her to get a job in it.


    Then, she thought of something and asked tentatively.


    "May I ask if Karl Jobson is also hired? We were interviewed on the same day."


    The HR manager said, "What a coincidence. I''m also responsible for informing him of our decision.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t pass the interview."


    Ann''s heart sank, as she thought of Karl''s look after the interview. She bit her lip and said, "Sorry, I


    want to give up my offer."


    "Why?" The HR manager was shocked.


    "Just for a personal reason. I want to thank the Moore Group for giving me the chance. Goodbye."


    She hung up the phone directly. After all, turning someone down was not a happy thing to do.


    "What ..."


    Before the HR manager could reply, she felt someone''s cold aura behind her. Everyone beside her


    suddenly tensed up. She looked up and saw the sullen face of the CEO of theirpany.


    Phillip said coldly, "You must make sure she will work here, no matter what!"


    The HR manager could only follow his order withoutint.


    ...


    When Phillip returned to his office, he remembered how the tearful girl frowned with her eyes nk. He


    furrowed his brows even more tightly.


    He finally picked up his phone to make a call.


    "I heard that your firm is recruiting?"


    It was a little noisy at the other end of the phone, "Yes, we''re recruiting. What''s the matter?"


    "I have someone for you."


    "Who? A man or a woman? I only want beautiful women here!"


    "You''re such a nuisance. It''s a guy. His name is Karl Jobson. I''ll ask someone to send you his


    informationter..."


    He paused for a moment and then said, "Try giving him a heavy workload."


    On the other end of the phone, Todd was intrigued, "Did he offend you?"


    Phillip said indifferently, "Just need to make sure he will be dog-tired."


    Phillip hung up the phone. His gaze was intense and calm as he muttered in a low voice.


    ''Ann, I feel so sad. You gave up your job offer for a man!''


    VIP

 Chapter 9 They Met Again

    Chapter 9 They Met Again


    Karl came to take Ann to dinner. They also went to pick up Nikki at Betty''s ce on the way.


    Karl and Ann were in silence for a while on the way. Being turned down by the Moore Group was a big


    blow to Karl.


    Ann tried tofort him, "Karl, it doesn''t matter. With your ability, you will definitely find a better


    Karl forced a smile. Just as he was about to speak, he received a phone call.


    "Mr. Karl Jobson, congrattions. You have passed the interview. Pleasee to the Quelch Law Firm


    the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay. I will definitely be there on time. Thank you very much for informing me!" Karl immediately went


    nk, his hands trembling.


    He studiedw abroad, but a topw firm like the Quelch usually would not hire a green hand like him.


    In fact, he would get more opportunities to have practical experiences by working for the Quelch Law


    Firm than by working as an ordinary assistant in the Moore Group!


    "Karl, congrattions! That''s great news!"


    Hearing that Karl got a job in the Quelch Law Firm, Ann felt delighted from the bottom of her heart, but


    she felt a bit sorry for herself because it seemed that she had to try getting an interview opportunity


    from a differentpany.


    However, just as Karl hung up his phone, Ann''s phone rang again.


    "Miss Ann, would you please reconsider our job offer? In the Moore Group, you can get top-ss


    sries in the country and room for promotion. I just made an exception for you and asked the


    The HR manager begged Ann immediately after Ann picked up the phone. The HR manager was quite


    unlucky because she had never seen anyone reject an offer from the Moore Group.


    Since Karl had also got a job, Ann found it difficult to let the poor HR manager down again.


    After all, the Moore Group was a greatpany, and it was situated especially close to the Quelch Law


    Firm.


    "Ann ... You could have got a job in the Moore Group, and you turned it down for me..."


    Karl had heard everything the HR manager had said, and he gently held Ann into his embrace.


    He had mixed emotions in his heart. He understood that Ann had almost given up the offer from the


    Moore Group for him.


    "Isn''t everything great now? We''re not too far apart after all."


    Ann smiled and thought that she was really lucky today.


    ...


    On her first day in the Moore Group, Ann was assigned to the Research and Development Department


    to work under a senior member, Erika Laurence.


    Although the Moore Group had just started with perfume research and development, it had made the


    recruitment requirements extremely high. It had only hired Ann among all the interviewees this time.


    Ann''s mission today was to bottle the fragrance in the sample room.


    The task of bottling the fragrance was not difficult for Ann, but the process required patience and time.


    Ann became highly focused after she got into her stride.


    When she tried to get a sample overhead, she had to use adder. As she was climbing it, she


    muttered to herself, ''Nutmeg, cloves, cinnamon, fennel.''


    However, she did not notice that the door of the sample room had been pushed open again.


    Phillip walked in and quietly stood behind her. He slightly raised his dark eyes which were full of


    emotions to look at Ann who was taking samples out.


    Compared to five years ago, the girl in front of him was more mature in her shape now. Her slender


    waist and long legs made her into a delicious peach.


    She hadpletely turned from an ignorant young girl to a woman with unique charm.


    As Ann took out thest ingredient, fennel, and put it into the bottle, some of the fennel slipped and was


    spilled.


    She instinctively lowered her head to look. Suddenly, a pair of big hands caught the falling spice and


    raised it to her chest.


    She was so startled that she trembled. She let out a scream and almost fell off thedder.


    Phillip reacted quickly. He stretched out his arms and tried to hold Ann in his arms. However, the


    impact force caused by the girl''s fall took him down, too.


    The moment they almost touched the floor, Phillip turned over to let his body fall to the floor first.


    He cared too much about Ann, so he held her tight.


    Phillip only felt that the body in his arms was really soft, and he even ignored the pain in his back.


    Both of them froze.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    VIP

 Chapter 10 A Kiss

    Chapter 10 A Kiss


    Ann''s face was pink because it was pressed against Phillip''s chest. Feeling the man''s strong body and


    hearing his heavy breathing, she struggled subconsciously and raised her head abruptly.


    Her soft lips brushed past the man''s lips gently, and she felt as if she was struck to the bone.


    Ann was so embarrassed that she almost cried. But then she noticed a trace of shock and surprise in


    Phillip''s eyes.


    "Mr. ... Mr. Phillip, I, I''m so sorry!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Ann was startled by Phillip''s sudden appearance, Ann couldn''t me him. She fell down


    because she was too careless. She had no choice but to lower her eyes and apologize to him. She


    ignored his arms around her body.


    Phillip didn''t say anything. He just held her in his arms and stared at her with his dark sexy eyes.


    He forgot how long it had been since he had looked at her like this.


    The man''s gaze was as calm and deep as an ocean. Ann panicked and tried to get up with her right


    hand searching for support. She thought he was displeased.


    Unfortunately, she happened to press her hand on Phillip''s lower abdomen. She felt something was


    wrong and hurriedly moved her hand, but her hand went down to an even more awkward ce in the


    end.


    "Oh¡­"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and let out a low groan. His expression became even stranger.


    Ann panicked and almost cried. She didn''t have the time to care about the spices in her hands as she


    tried to get up while on all fours.


    As a result, all the spices were spilled on Phillip''s suit jacket. Ann believed she was doomed. She was


    so scared that she didn''t dare to raise her head at all.


    "Ann, raise your head."


    It took Phillip a while toe to his senses because he was stunned by Ann''s actions. And then he


    saw that she lowered her head in panic. That made her into an adorable little quail.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Phillip. I didn''t expect you toe, so I panicked." Being called by her name, Ann


    could only raise her head and apologize with her little face glum.


    "That''s not important." Phillip extended his long legs and took a step forward, and then he took off his


    jacket and ced it on her arm, "The jacket now smells your spices. Wash it and give it back next


    time."


    It turned out that he just asked her to wash his jacket. It was an amnesty. She heaved a sigh of relief


    and nodded hurriedly.


    "No problem. I will do it properly."


    She looked meek and timid. Phillip felt as if he had gone back to the past when he just knew her.


    Phillip suddenly bent forward. Ann could see his strikingly handsome face zooming in front of her, and


    she could almost feel the man''s Adam''s apple moving.


    A low alluring voice then slid into Ann''s ears.


    "I can forgive you for stealing a kiss from me. But how will youpensate me for touching the most


    important body part of mine just now?"


    Ann''s face flushed with embarrassment. Even her ears turned red as she heard his words. She was so


    embarrassed that she huddled herself up.


    When she raised her head again in a daze, Phillip was already gone...


    Ann didn''t know how she got through the rest of the day. Thinking about the weird thing that had


    happened on her first day at work, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to kill herself.


    Karl was watching cartoons with Nikki in the living room when Ann got home after this weirdest first day


    at work.


    Nikki was sitting on Karl''sp with her short legs swaying back and forth. She immediately climbed


    down and ran clumsily to Ann when she saw Ann was back. She held onto her thigh and rubbed her


    fair and soft face against it.


    "Mommy, Nikki is a good girl today, so grandma bought a lot of new clothes for Nikki!"


    After saying that, she raised her tiny head to stare at Ann with her big ck eyes, waiting for Ann''s


    praise.


    Ann adjusted her mood, put on a smile, and bent down to kiss Nikki on her cheeks.


    "Nikki is such a good girl! It''ste now. I''ll help you take a bath and then go to bed with you, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Ann carried Nikki to the main bedroom to take a bath and put her to bed. When she came out to the


    living room again, Karl was not there.


    There was a vibrating sound beside the sofa. It was from Karl''s phone.


    Ann walked over and saw that the name of the contact on the phone was Rudy. Hesitating for a while,


    she finally picked it up in case it was an urgent call.


    "Hello ..."


    VIP

 Chapter 11 They Met Each Other with Their Child

    Chapter 11 They Met Each Other with Their Child


    There was a beep on the phone.


    Before Ann could say anything, the other person on the phone simply hung it up.


    Karl came out of the kitchen at that moment. When he saw Ann holding his phone in her hand, there


    was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    However, he concealed it perfectly. He asked as if it was nothing, "Is Nikki asleep?"


    Ann ignored her doubt, nodded, and handed the phone to Karl.


    "Someone called just now. I was afraid it''s something urgent, so I picked it, but the person hung it up


    without saying anything."


    Karl took over the phone and looked at the call records. When he saw Rudy''s name, the look on his


    face changed slightly. However, he just put the phone away casually and smiled.


    "It''s just a new colleague. Perhaps she dialed the wrong number."


    Ann nodded without doubting his words.


    Karl pointed at the hot dishes on the table, "You haven''t eaten anything after working long hours, have


    you? I''ve already warmed up the food. Eat it and go to bed. I still need to sort out some information


    tonight, so I''ll go back to my room now."


    Ann watched as Karl entered the spare bedroom opposite her room, and she smiled as she turned to


    look at the food on the table. She thought that Karl was really a considerate man.


    ...


    The next day, Ann began to get used to the pace of work in the newpany.


    But she would still be a bit distracted when she took samples. She feared that Phillip would suddenly


    appear again.


    She had already sent his jacket toundry, but it would probably take some time before she could


    return it to him.


    After work, Ann took Nikki to buy some daily necessities in a nearby shopping mall.


    When they were at the cashier, Nikki lowered her tiny head to look in the direction of the snack corner


    from time to time.


    Not far away, a handsome little boy was having snacks there. Nikki even saw him waving his hand at


    her.


    Nikki walked towards him subconsciously...


    After paying the bill, Ann turned around and found that Nikki, who had been standing beside her, had


    disappeared.


    "Nikki!"


    Her face instantly turned pale. She immediately went to look for Nikki without even taking the things


    she had just bought.


    ...


    In a KFC on the fourth floor of the shopping mall, Carson was stooping on the table. As he looked at


    Nikki, who was eating French fries and had ketchup on her face, he couldn''t help but stretch out his


    hand to pinch her little face.


    It was so smooth and soft! Just like what he had imagined!


    He put on a seductive smile on his fair handsome face, "Nikki, is it yummy?"


    Nikki blinked. Her eyshes were still wet and her face was still stained with tears. But she replied in a


    cute voice.


    "It''s so yummy!"


    Actually, Carson went to the mall with others, but he sneaked out. He happened to see Nikki, who was


    so adorable, staring at the snack corner pitifully, so he wanted to buy her snacks.


    But he could never have expected that Nikki would not be able to find her mother after she got the


    snacks.


    It took him a long time to coax her out of crying with food.


    There were still tears on Nikki''s eyshes. She nibbled at a chicken drumstick while smacking her lips,


    but she didn''t forget to remind Carson.


    "Carson, I want my Mommy!"


    Carson stroked Nikki''s tiny head and said, "When you''re done eating, I will help you find your Mommy."


    In fact, he had always wanted a cute little sister, but his Daddy did not even have a wife. Carson


    thought his Daddy was just too stupid.


    Carson thought it was not a bad idea to take Nikki back and make her into his sister if Nikki''s parents


    couldn''t find her.


    ...


    When Phillip''s men found Carson, they saw that Carson was coaxing a little girl into eating more food.


    He pinched her cheeks from time to time. And he seemed very happy.


    "Carson, what are you doing here?"


    Carson had been enjoying himself, but his tiny body stiffened as he heard the familiar voice.


    Carson raised his eyes and saw the cold look on Phillip''s face. Carson looked at Nikki whose mouth


    was bulging with food and saw that she was clearly frightened by Phillip''s sullen face. He immediately


    spoke.


    "Daddy, I''ve told you many times! You''ll scare other kids with that face. Look! She is so scared that she


    doesn''t even dare to swallow the food down now!"


    Phillip''s gaze fell on Nikki, who was looking at him with curiosity and fear. The girl''s mouth was bulging


    with food. For a second, there was surprise in Phillip''s eyes.


    Seeing the little girl''s face, he thought of Ann''s face as a child.


    The cold look on his face softened a bit.


    "Who is she?"


    Carson looked at Nikki beside him and remembered that he still needed to help Nikki find her Mommy,


    so he answered honestly.


    "I found her on the way."


    Phillip didn''t know how to respond.


    Carson scratched the back of his head with his hand, and then he shrugged to show that he was telling


    the truth.


    "Daddy, Nikki got lost and couldn''t find her Mommy. Shall we help her find her Mommy?"


    Nikki stared at Phillip without blinking her big eyes. Suddenly, she pursed her tiny lips. Her eyes turned


    red as tears streamed down her face.


    Then, she burst into tears.


    She wept and wept because she thought Phillip looked so scary!


    At the other side of the mall, Ann got the information that Nikki was in the lounge on the fourth floor of


    the shopping mall.


    She hurried there, but what she saw first when she pushed open the door was Phillip''s sullen


    handsome face.


    Phillip raised his eyes to look at Ann, and he narrowed his eyes when he saw that Ann''s eyes were red.


    Then he looked at Nikki, who was lying in his arms and had cried herself to sleep. He furrowed his


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    straight brows.


    "What is your rtionship with this little girl?"


    VIP

 Chapter 12 Whose Child Is She

    Chapter 12 Whose Child Is She


    All of Ann''s attention was on Nikki. Seeing the tear stains on Nikki''s small face, Ann''s eyes became


    even redder from pity and self-me.


    She wanted to take over her daughter, so she didn''t pay attention to why Phillip had asked her the


    question, "Nikki is my daughter. Thank you for finding her for me."


    Even though Phillip already had a guess, he was disappointed when he heard her answer. He avoided


    Ann''s hands and kept Nikki in her arms.


    "Did you say she is your daughter?"


    His voice was low, and there was self-restraint mixed in it.


    Ann sensed that Phillip''s tone was strange, so she looked up at him and nodded with her lips pursed.


    "Yes, Mr. Phillip."


    Phillip fixed his eyes on Ann as if he was looking for something from the expression on her face.


    In the end, he lowered his head to look carefully at the little girl in his arms again.


    Nikki was pretty, soft, and adorable. Because she was just a kid, her facial features were still immature.


    She looked like she was only three or four years old.


    Phillip realized why he had thought the little girl looked like Ann.


    Suddenly, he had another guess. His perfect curled jawline tensed up as his thin lips were pursed


    together.


    "How old is Nikki?"


    Was Nikki¡­?


    Ann froze. She didn''t know why Phillip suddenly asked about that, but she said, "She''s three years old."


    The arms holding Nikki stiffened, and Phillip''s face instantly darkened.


    "So her father is ... Karl Jobson?"


    Ann almost couldn''t look steadily at Phillip. She felt scared and also weirdly guilty to meet his eyes.


    "Mr. Phillip, I''m very grateful to you for helping me find Nikki, but I don''t think that''s something I must tell


    you."


    He was just her superior in thepany, and there was no need and no reason for him to know about


    her painful and bitter past.


    There were some negative emotions tumbling in Ann''s mind as she stepped forward again, "Mr. Phillip,


    thank you for what you''ve done for me today. Now, I want to take Nikki back home."


    Phillip did not move.


    Carson was standing next to Phillip. He saw that his Daddy''s face was horrifyingly sullen, so he


    hurriedly stepped forward to hold Ann''s hand.


    "Deardy, are you Nikki''s Mommy?"


    Ann lowered her head and realized that the little boy in front of her was terribly good-looking. She


    nodded slightly.


    Carson blinked and yed cute.


    "Deardy, I met Nikki at the entrance of the mall. She got lost, so I took her to have something to eat.


    It was my Daddy that has sent someone to inform you!"


    Hearing that, Ann was a bit surprised. She realized that Phillip already had a child.


    However, this had nothing to do with her. She just smiled and nodded, and then she stepped forward to


    take Nikki into her arms from Phillip''s. Phillip was still staring at her.


    "Thank you for taking care of Nikki. Now Miss Ann is going to take Nikki home."


    Phillip''s face became even sullen. He couldn''t believe that Ann would have a child with someone else!


    As he watched Ann leave with Nikki in her arms, Phillip took Carson''s hand and followed.


    "I''ll drive you back."


    Ann lowered her eyes slightly. She didn''t expect Phillip to be so kind to her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She had to refuse him politely, "Mr. Phillip, I don''t want to bother you. I''ll just take a taxi."


    Calling him "Mr. Phillip" again and again was such a clear sign that she wanted to keep her distance


    and refuse his help. Phillipughed at himself in his heart.


    She already had a child with somebody else. Phillip wondered what on earth he was doing.


    Without another word, he simply picked up Carson, who was still blinking at Nikki quietly and got into


    his car.


    Seeing that Phillip had left, Ann picked up Nikki and waited for the taxi she hailed online.


    But it suddenly began to rain.


    The rain became heavier and heavier, and Ann frowned as she saw Nikki''s wet hair. She went inside


    the mall again.


    In the sudden rainstorm, Ann''s order for a taxi was canceled.


    Ann tried to hail another taxi online, but nobody took her request. Lips pursed, she called Karl, hoping


    that he could pick her up.


    However, she couldn''t get through to him.


    Nikki sneezed in Ann''s arms because of the coldness, and Ann tightened her arms wrapping around


    Nikki.


    Just as Ann was in anxiety, Phillip''s Rolls-Royce Phantom appeared in front of her again.


    Carson was sitting in the back seat, leaning against the window, and blinking his big obsidian-like eyes.


    "Miss Ann, the rain is so heavy now. My Daddy''s car is fast. Let him send you and Nikki back home!"


    Nikki sneezed.


    Just as Ann wanted to refuse him, Nikki sneezed again and rubbed her little body against Ann''s chest.


    Phillip nced calmly at her and said at that time, "It''s difficult to get a taxi now even if you are willing


    to wait. Do you want your child to get sick with you?"


    Ann lowered her head to look at Nikki who was furrowing her brows and then at the heavy rain. She


    knew Nikki was a weak kid. Nikki might really get sick if she insisted on taking a taxi.


    Ann bit her lips slightly, "Okay. Thank you then, Mr. Phillip."


    When Phillip saw Ann get in his car from the rearview mirror, he put on a faint smile.


    VIP

 Chapter 13 Why Dont You Lend Me a Hand?

    Chapter 13 Why Don''t You Lend Me a Hand?


    When Ann got into the car with Nikki in her arms, she was silent for a while. She really didn''t know what


    to say to the CEO of herpany.


    She had only met Phillip a few times, and it was so awkward thest time they met.


    Fortunately, Karl called her back at that moment. Ann''s face softened a bit when she picked up the


    phone.


    "Karl ..."


    Phillip heard Ann''s gentle voice while he was driving. The smile on his face was gone and his


    handsome face darkened again.


    Without waiting for Ann to finish her words, Karl spoke apologetically to her.


    "Ann, my superior suddenly asked me to go on a business trip. I was packing my things at home just


    now, and I''ll be meeting with my seniors at the firm. You called me just now. What''s the matter?"


    Ann was surprised that a green hand like Karl was sent on a business trip, but she didn''t say anything


    in the end. After all, that was Karl''s work.


    "Oh, it''s just that I couldn''t get a taxi just now. I''m fine now. Have a safe trip. Don''t overwork yourself."


    After a pause, Ann peeked at Phillip and added subconsciously.


    "Nikki and I will be waiting for you at home."


    Phillip looked more serious. What a woman!


    After hanging up the phone, the atmosphere in the car became even more awkward. Fortunately, the


    two kids had been whispering to each other, so the time was a bit more bearable.


    When the car arrived at Ann''s ce, she covered Nikki''s small body with her jacket before getting out


    of the car.


    However, she found that Phillip was already standing outside the car holding an umbre.


    Ann''s body stiffened as she met Phillip''s ck eyes which looked bottomless, but she could only say


    thank you to him politely.


    Ann turned around to say goodbye, and then she wanted to take Nikki upstairs.


    But Nikki moved in her arms. She stared at Phillip with her big eyes which looked like ckcurrants,


    and then tilted her head and pointed at Phillip''s clothes.


    "Mommy, his clothes are wet. He needs to dry his clothes. He will get sick!"


    Phillip was sopping wet at the right side of his body. Apparently, he got himself wet because he was


    trying to cover Ann and her daughter under the umbre when they got out of the car.


    Ann found it difficult to say no, but when she thought that she would be in the same room with this man,


    she forced herself to say.


    "Thank you very much today, Mr. Phillip. You''d better go back home now, or you might catch a cold."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes slightly and gave her aplicated gaze. Then, he closed his umbre and


    walked straight upstairs.


    "I''ll go after I get my clothes dry."


    When Carson, who had been waiting in the car, saw his father going upstairs, he hurriedly opened his


    small umbre to follow.


    Seeing that Phillip had gone straight upstairs, Ann hurriedly followed and blocked his way, her brows


    furrowed slightly.


    "Mr. Phillip, my apartment is a bit messy."


    Ann believed Phillip could pick up the hint of rejection in that sentence.


    Phillip paused and lowered his head to look at her, his thin lips forming a mocking smile.


    "That''s fine. I don''t care about that. Which floor do you live?"


    Since Phillip had said something so kind, Ann found it impossible to refuse him. Phillip just wanted to


    dry his hair, so she could only invite him in, though she didn''t want to.


    "I live on the sixth floor. Mr. Phillip, please don''t me me for my messy apartment."


    After getting in the apartment, Nikki took Carson to build Lego on the carpet with her.


    Ann asked Phillip to sit down, and she wanted to get a disposable towel for Phillip.


    But Phillip asked tonelessly, "Where is the bathroom?"


    Phillip went inside the bathroom after Ann pointed in the direction.


    No other man had evere here before. Ann was paying attention to the sound in the bathroom while


    watching the two adorable kids enjoying themselves.


    However, Phillip came out topless, with a towel covering his head.


    His sexy corbone and well-defined abs werepletely exposed. His clear V-line was also partly


    exposed near the waist of his trousers. All women would scream when they saw him like that.


    Ann hurriedly lowered her eyes, "Why ... Why did you take off your shirt?"


    When Phillip saw Ann''s reddish ears, he gave a slight smile. He deliberately lowered his voice to sound


    sexy.


    "My shirt is soaked. I can''t wear that."


    Ann didn''t dare to turn around. She felt she could still see the man''s sexy body before her eyes, and


    she felt her face heating up.


    She spoke both in embarrassment and anger, "Mr. Phillip, you can dry your shirt inside beforeing


    out!"


    "Why don''t you lend me a hand?"


    VIP

 Chapter 14 Are They Living Together?

    Chapter 14 Are They Living Together?


    Phillip was not ashamed at all. Seeing this, Ann rolled her eyes at him and thought he was just an


    infantile adult.


    However, the next minute, she realized Phillip was the president of the Moore Group and that this kind


    of thing was always done by his servants.


    Thinking of this, she felt better. Therefore, she bit the bullet and went into the bathroom to dry his


    clothes.


    The earlier the clothes got dry, the earlier she could ask him to leave!


    When Phillip saw Ann go to the bathroom with teeth gnashed, the smile of triumph flew over his face.


    Looking around the room, he found this two-bedroom apartment simple butfortable, and its walls


    were mostly pink.


    ''It seems she is still the little fool that always cried when bullied.''


    When he looked towards the balcony, he paused.


    There were men''s clothes here!


    ''Are they living together?''


    Phillip''s eyes became sharp and his face darkened with anger. When he glimpsed Nikki, who was


    ying with Carson, Phillip felt a little depressed.


    ...


    Ann was drying Phillip''s clothes with a hairdryer in the bathroom. It was a custom-made suit, and if it


    was broken, she could not afford it, so she was very careful.


    Phillip, standing at the door, watched her for a while, and it seemed he was in deep thought.


    "Did you meet Karl when you studied abroad?"


    Phillip remembered he never saw Karl when Ann was young.


    Hearing Phillip''s voice, Ann was somewhat frightened. When she realized what was going on, she


    frowned slightly.


    "Mr. Phillip, why do you ask?"


    Phillip turned his eyes to her from his clothes, and he looked calm.


    "As your boss, I need to know something about your daily life, and this will benefit our work and the


    His answer sounded good and reasonable, so Ann could not refute him.


    "No, we met in high school... The shirt''s dry. You can put it on."


    ''It seemed she met Karl after I left.''


    Phillip walked closer to Ann step by step. When he received the shirt in her hand, he put it on with it


    unbuttoned, but he looked more charming than he was bare-chested.


    He abruptly propped his arms against the wall behind Ann and stared at her. His expression was much


    grimmer than usual as if he was covered in mist and she couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "How did you get together?"


    Ann was a little scared by what Phillip did. Looking at his face, she realized something.


    She thought she was thinking too much, but...


    She looked away from him and said calmly, "He was a transfer and lived next door to my house. He


    was handsome and got good grades, so I liked him at that time. But I was afraid it would distract his


    attention from the study, so I didn''t tell him anything. When studying abroad, he said he liked me. He


    took good care of me and was willing to do anything for me. I liked him as well, so we..."


    Before Ann could finish her words, Phillip clenched his hands. Ann could feel his hot breath on her


    face, and when she looked up, she saw his Adam''s apple was trembling.


    Phillip bent down and was about to kiss her lips. She gripped the hairdryer and was ready to throw it at


    him.


    However, Phillip suddenly stopped. He looked significantly at Ann and stood up straight.


    "Jackson is still sick in the hospital. I need to go and see him. Please keep an eye on Carson. I''ll pick


    him upter."


    ...


    When Phillip finished speaking, he left in a hurry. Seeing this, Ann pursed her lips.


    She said that on purpose just now, because she wanted to test whether he had feelings for her.


    However, he had a strange reaction.


    Men of high status like Phillip couldn''t like her. At most, he was just curious about her.


    Now that she had said that, she guessed he wouldn''t pester her anymore from now on.


    As she thought about it this way, she walked out of the bathroom. However, she didn''t notice there was


    a pair of silvery cufflinks lying in the storage box that usually held toiletries.


    ...


    "Miss Ann, did Daddy just say Jackson was sick?"


    Carson, who was patiently ying Lego with Nikki, looked up at Ann and asked.


    Ann nodded. Given Phillip left anxiously, this person called Jackson must be very important to him.


    Jackson frowned slightly, "He must get caught in the rain with my uncle. They always cause trouble for


    us!"


    Seeing Ann was confused, Carson exined,


    "I forgot to introduce myself. Miss Ann, my name is Carson, and Jackson is my twin brother!"


    Ann was stunned and looked at Carson in surprise, ''They are actually twins!''


    Carson looked down and helped Nikki rebuild the blocks.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Jackson and I look the same, but he''s cold, just like dad, so he''s not cute at all!"


    As he spoke, Carson shook Ann''s finger and blinked his big eyes.


    "Miss Ann, I always want a cute younger sister like Nikki. Can I oftene to y with her?"


    Seeing Carson looked at her expectantly, Ann somehow recalled the kid that had been carried away


    five years ago.


    By now, he should be as old as Carson.


    Carson noticed that Ann was in a daze, so he shook her hand, "Miss Ann?"


    When Ann realized what was going on, she began to struggle in her mind.


    Although she liked Carson, his father was Phillip. If possible, she didn''t want to have contact with


    Phillip.


    However, she could not refuse Carson, so she tried to change the topic.


    "Your daddy will pick you upter. Are you hungry? I will cook for you and Nikki."


    Although Carson was young, he realized that Ann did not want him and his father toe here often.


    He was a little disappointed, but he tried to be kind and nodded, saying, "I''m not picky about food.


    Thank you, Miss Ann!"


    ''It''s all daddy''s fault. He has a handsome face for nothing!''


    ...


    It was nearly eleven o''clock in the evening, but Phillip did note. Carson almost fell asleep.


    Therefore, Ann took out her phone and patted Carson.


    "Carson, do you know your daddy''s phone number?"


    Carson looked sleepy. He narrowed his eyes and nodded, telling Ann Phillip''s phone number.


    Ann dialed the number from time to time, but no one answered.


    When she turned around, she saw that Carson had fallen asleep on the sofa. He frowned slightly and


    looked ufortable.


    Seeing this, she carefully picked up Carson and walked into her bedroom, putting him beside Nikki on


    the bed.


    In the early hours of the morning, there was heavy rain in the River City, and Ann was woken up by the


    thunder.


    She opened her eyes, and when she looked at Nikki and Carson who were sleeping beside her, she


    was not sleepy anymore.


    Worried about Karl, she texted him but got no reply.


    She thought Karl should be sleeping. Therefore, she put down her phone and decided to sleep.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    VIP

 Chapter 15 A Fierce Kiss

    Chapter 15 A Fierce Kiss


    Ann frowned, wondering if she heard it wrong.


    But the knock on the door didn''t stop.


    She only knew a few people in the River City. Besides, it was sote. Could it be Phillip that came to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    pick up Carson?


    Just as she was hesitating, her phone rang. It was the number she had dialed before.


    When Ann answered, she only heard three words.


    "Open the door."


    It was Phillip.


    Ann opened the inner door, and then she saw Phillip was leaning against the security door.


    The corridor was in half-darkness, so Ann couldn''t see Phillip''s face clearly. Instead, she heard his


    voice.


    "I''ming to pick up Carson."


    The neighbors on the other side seemed to have been disturbed, and Ann heard the sound of their key


    being turned in the lock.


    Ann opened the security door at once and asked Phillip in.


    Just as she closed the door, before she could speak, she felt a pain in her back and was pressed


    against the wall.


    Maybe they identally pressed the switch in the living room, so the lights all went out.


    Before Ann could figure out what was going on, she felt a tingling pain in her lips, and then the smell on


    Phillip permeated around her.


    Ann opened her eyes wide and reached out to push him away, but her hands were sped against the


    wall. It was a fierce kiss, and he was almost biting her lips.


    He moved his other hand up along her pajamas and put it on her boobs.


    Ann froze, gritted her teeth, and knocked her head onto Phillip''s.


    A muffled bang sounded in the living room.


    Ann got dizzy because of the impact, and Phillip also grunted. He stopped kissing her, but he did not let


    go of her.


    He leaned his head against her shoulder, and Ann felt his hot breath on her cheek. She frowned and


    smelled the alcohol.


    "Mr. Phillip?"


    "..."


    "Phillip Moore, you''re drunk!"


    However, with the help of the lightning outside the window, Phillip looked at Ann''s face and found she


    was frowning.


    He also saw her red and swollen lips that he hadid his kiss on.


    Her dark eyes looked incredibly beautiful in the night, and she was like an elf that only hunted for food


    at night, but she also looked a bit beaten up for some reason.


    Phillip abruptly sped Ann, as if he wanted to stick to her. He said in a low voice,


    "You are mine."


    Ann tried to break free, but failed.


    "How on earth is he better than me? We met earlier..."


    It was useless to reason with a drunk. Ann gritted her teeth and decided to kick Phillip, but he dodged


    it.


    Ann frowned, ''How fast he is!'' And she wasn''t in the mood to think about what Phillip wanted to say.


    "Phillip, are you faking it?"


    Phillip paused for a moment, and then he held her tight.


    Ann was almost sure Phillip was pretending to be drunk. As she struggled, she caught a thick book on


    the table beside her and threw it at Phillip, but she didn''t know where itnded.


    She was rewarded with a muffled grunt of pain. The next minute, Phillip didn''t hold her as tight as just


    now. His entire body fell onto her, and she nearly lost her bnce.


    Ann gritted her teeth and shook his head, "Phillip, you can drop the act!"


    Phillip did not say anything.


    Ann frowned and patted him tentatively, but he didn''t move at all.


    She got a little panicked and was afraid that Phillip would be a fool because of that hit.


    Ann tried her best to drag Phillip to the sofa beside them. She turned on the light and saw he was not


    injured. He closed his eyes as if he fainted.


    Ann heaved a sigh of relief, and when she saw Phillip''s face, she was a little hesitant.


    ''Should I help him to the bedroom?''


    However, she remembered that Phillip had asked her about the rtionship between Karl and her. If he


    found out that she and Karl were sleeping in separate rooms, it might cause more trouble.


    Therefore, she went to the bedroom and got a nket to cover Phillip before returning to her room.


    Phillip, who pretended to be unconscious, opened his eyes and looked at the nket and sofa. He


    raised his hand and rubbed the back of his head.


    He pursed his lips, ''What a ruthless woman.''


    ...


    It was early the next morning.


    Ann got up and freshened up in the bathroom of the master bedroom. When she was ready to make


    breakfast, Phillip also got up and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    When she saw him, she felt a little awkward.


    VIP

 Chapter 16 Phillip Stayed at Anns for One Night

    Chapter 16 Phillip Stayed at Ann''s for One Night


    Just as Ann was hesitating about what to say, Phillip said.


    "Sorry, I went on businessst night after leaving the hospital and got drunk..."


    After a pause, he looked at Ann with an evil grin, "Did I do anything to you?"


    Ann didn''t know what to say next. Why did he ask this way? It seemed he was really drunkst night


    and forgot what he had done.


    "You ... don''t remember?"


    Phillip looked at Ann''s red and swollen lips. His eyes were dark, but he looked confused.


    "Did I really do something to you?"


    When Ann thought of his fierce and passionate kissst night and the sentence ''You''re mine'', a mixture


    of emotions spread over her face.


    Ann coughed, "Mr. Phillip, you were off acting like a freaking kid when you came in. When you finished,


    you fell asleep!"


    Now that he didn''t remember, that was the best way to avoid embarrassment.


    ''Well, I just need to be away from him.'' Ann thought.


    Besides, she hit himst night, and her hands were a little numb even now.


    Phillip raised his eyebrows, "That''s the best for us. But I woke up this morning, and the back of my


    head hurts a little bit, and it is swollen."


    Ann got nervous and forced herself to remain calm. His eyes fell upon the thick book about thew on


    the table beside the living room door.


    "Maybe you bumped into something when you were drunk."


    Phillip gave a smile as he saw Ann''s ears turn red. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Perhaps. I would do stupid things when I get drunk. Thank you forst night."


    Ann tried her best not to think otherwise of his words.


    "Don''t mention it. After all, you helped me find Nikki yesterday."


    "You''re wee."


    After they finished their dialogues, Phillip and Carson left.


    When returning to the old mansion, Phillip went upstairs directly.


    Jackson was studying the robot with a serious face when Carson walked to him.


    "Jackson, do you feel better now?"


    Hearing this, Jackson frowned and looked at Carson in confusion.


    "I''m not sick."


    Carson was stunned, but Phillip said Jackson was sickst night. However, Jackson never lied...


    Carson shook his head and didn''t think about this anymore. The next minute, he looked at Jackson


    excitedly and proudly.


    "Do you know? I met an innocent and adorable little girl yesterday. She is so cute and is such a nice


    kid!"


    Jackson stopped ying the robot. He had wanted a nice and cute younger sister since he was young.


    However, his dad was never good with women and couldn''t get a wife, so it was impossible for them to


    have a younger sister.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He looked at Carson in doubt.


    "Didn''t you go out with daddy yesterday?"


    ''Daddy has a bad temper, so how could there be a cute girl willing to approach him?''


    "Yes, I found her at the mall! Let me tell you, Daddy and I even gave that girl and her mommy a ride


    home. Daddy and I stayed at her house for the night..."


    Carson told Jackson about Nikki in great excitement and decided to sneak out with him next time.


    However, they didn''t notice Aydan, who was gardening for their grandfather, was shocked and in great


    misery.


    ''What? That cold-blooded, heartless, and abstinent man gave a woman a ride home and even stayed


    at her ce for one night!''


    ''What''s worse, that woman is a single mother!''


    VIP

 Chapter 17 Phillip Asked Ann to Be His Guide

    Chapter 17 Phillip Asked Ann to Be His Guide


    Ann, who shocked Aydan, was taking Nikki to visit Betty.


    Karl''s call came in, and he said, "Ann, I''m sorry. I didn''t read your message until just now. I fell asleep


    Ann got into the taxi with Nikki in her arms and said with a smile,


    "Well, Mrs. Jobson said that she wanted to see Nikki, so I am taking Nikki to visit her."


    After hesitating for a moment, she said in a low voice,


    "Karl, I want to tell Mrs. Jobson the truth about Nikki."


    Betty was a single mother who raised Karl by herself. In Ann''s eyes, it had been hard for Betty to do


    this.


    The more Ann saw how nice Betty was to Nikki, the more determined she was to stop hiding the truth


    from Betty. Otherwise, it would get worse.


    Perhaps the earlier they said it, the easier it would be for Betty to ept it.


    When Karl heard this, he refused at once, "Ann, I said that I would see Nikki as my own daughter, and


    now my mother also sees Nikki as her own granddaughter. Isn''t that good? I know you don''t want to


    deceive my mother, but this is a white lie. You don''t have to think too much. If anything goes wrong, just


    leave it up to me!"


    Betty was a conservative woman. Therefore, if she knew that Nikki was not Karl''s biological child, she


    would not agree on his rtionship with Ann!


    Just as Ann was listening, a sweet voice of a woman came from the other side.


    "Karl, who are you talking to?"


    Karl was a little flustered. He whispered something to that woman before exining,


    "It''s a colleague from the firm. We are on this business trip together. We are preparing the documents


    for this case."


    After a pause, he said in a worried voice, "Ann, don''t think too much."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although that woman talked to Karl in an intimate tone, Ann trusted Karl.


    Besides, although Karl wasn''t a perfect man, he was handsome, cheerful, and enthusiastic. There were


    many women who liked him when they were abroad.


    Ann chuckled, "Don''t worry. I''m not so stingy."


    However, Karl was not happy about her manner.


    "Ann, don''t you doubt what I said? Aren''t you jealous?"


    He had said that he would wait for the day when she would fall in love with him, and now they were


    about to get married.


    Even though they lived together, sometimes he would feel her absence.


    Ann thought for a while and pretended to be angry, "I believe in you and your love for me. Why do you


    want me to be jealous? Are you really cheating on me?"


    Karl sniggered, "Of course not. I only love you!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ann saw a text message on her phone. It was from the number she dialed


    "Have you cleaned up my suit jacket? I''ll go and get it next time."


    Ann remembered that in case Karl would think otherwise when the suit jacket was cleaned, she put it in


    her bedroom cab.


    Afterward, she never got a chance to give it to Phillip.


    "No, you don''t need to. Text me where you live, and I''ll send it to you."


    Since she decided to marry Karl, she shouldn''t have any contact with other men.


    Phillip did not reply.


    ...


    When Ann went to work on Monday, she got the news from Erika, her senior.


    The news was about the ones that would attend this year''s perfume show in the River City on behalf of


    their department.


    Apart from Erika and another senior perfumer, Ann was also on the list.


    The perfume showsted for two days and the organizer also booked hotels for all invitees.


    When they were studying and visiting around thepany, Phillip popped out before them.


    He was as indifferent as ever.


    "I need a tour guide."


    Before Erika spoke, Phillip nced at the notebook in Ann''s hand and said, "Your note looks good. You


    can do it."


    After he finished speaking, he left before she could refuse.


    Ann looked at Erika at a loss. Erika patted her shoulder andforted her,


    "You have a goodmand of professional knowledge. Although Mr. Phillip is a bit cold and harsh, if


    you y your part well, it might be good for your career."


    Ann frowned. Ever since that night, she was afraid of Phillip.


    VIP

 Chapter 18 An Old Friend with a Strange Face

    Chapter 18 An Old Friend with a Strange Face


    Ann had no choice but to follow Phillip.


    Phillip stopped at the most conspicuous booth on the third floor and turned to look at her.


    "Tell me something about it."


    Ann pursed her lips and said, "This is Puredistance, the most luxurious perfume in the world. Its


    founder is EwoudVos. It has the purest fragrance and is made of..."


    When she was introducing this perfume to Phillip, his eyes were fixed on her.


    He admitted that Ann was good-looking. She had fine features and always looked kind. Her grace was


    pure as well as elegant.


    She was not aggressive, but no one would ignore her.


    Compared to that chubby girl in his memory, Ann was very exquisite and charming as a mature woman


    now.


    A mixture of emotions overwhelmed Phillip. The girl who had relied on him in his memories had grown


    up without his protection.


    As for him ... heughed at himself.


    With a face that he thought strange himself, he didn''t even dare to tell her who he was.


    And he had to watch her be another man''s girlfriend!


    Halfway through the introduction, Ann turned around and found Phillip staring at her. She pursed her


    lips and stopped.


    "Mr. Phillip, if you don''t think I''m doing a good job, Miss Erika is more professional."


    Phillip stopped recalling the past, but when he heard this, he gave a half-smile.


    "No. You''re good. Go on."


    He turned around and walked steadily in front of Ann. She had no choice but to follow him with teeth


    clenched...


    After visiting more than half of the booths of the exhibition and meeting all those big-shot perfumers,


    she was almost exhausted.


    Finally, they could call it a day. Then she wanted to go to the hotel for a good rest.


    Phillip pointed at her before the managers of the Moore Group who hadn''t left and said,


    "Go to dinner with meter."


    Ann felt she was on pins and needles, and she didn''t dare to look at other people''s eyes.


    "Mr. Phillip, the dinner is for the managers. I am too new to attend it."


    "Your English is good. Follow me and be my interpreter." Phillip said in a firm tone.


    Ann thought he was just a monocrat. However, she had no choice but to say yes through clenched


    teeth.


    Everyone present was the elite of thepany, so none of them was poor at English.


    But Phillip chose an intern as his interpreter.


    Everyone began to think otherwise of Ann.


    ...


    They had dinner in an open-air manor. Ann was asked to sit beside Phillip.


    The others were all business elites, so she tried her best to remain calm.


    If she kept silent, she would make no mistake. Therefore, ever since the dishes were served, she


    began eating without looking up at the others.


    Phillip looked at her and a faint smile flew over his eyes, but he remained cold.


    After the business at the dining table, someone was in the mood and began to say something about


    marriage.


    "Everyone needs to settle down. Since the Moore Group has been the toppany in the River City,


    Mr. Phillip, as a sessful man, are you going to get married any time soon?"


    Another person echoed at once, "I think Jennifer William, the daughter of Tony William is decent and


    beautiful. She is perfect for Mr. Phillip!"


    Tony looked at Phillip and said,


    "My daughter was a naughty girl. I''m afraid Mr. Phillip won''t like her!"


    Although Tony''spany was not as sessful as the Moore Group, thanks to his solid family


    background, Tony was acquaintances with people from all walks of life, so very few people dare to


    offend him.


    Jennifer, Tony''s daughter, kept staring at Phillip since she sat down.


    Everyone could tell that she liked Phillip.


    As Ann ate a meatball, she thought to herself.


    ''It seems Phillip will get a girlfriend at this business dinner. If it goes well, he will get the best of both


    worlds.''


    Just as she was thinking, a bowl of soup was put before her. And then she heard Phillip''s soft voice.


    "You must be tired today. Have more, and tell me what else you want."


    Ann froze. When she looked up, she saw everyone at the table was looking at her.


    What was worse, Jennifer was so furious that she was about to skin Ann alive!


    VIP            Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 19 Anns Boyfriend Would Come

    Chapter 19 Ann''s Boyfriend Would Come


    When Ann saw Phillip was smiling at her with great affection, she realized why Phillip asked her here.


    She was here to be his fake girlfriend!


    Tony asked, "Mr. Phillip, who is this youngdy?"


    Ann exined to him before Phillip could speak, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Tony. I am an employee of the


    Moore Group. I am honored to attend this perfume show."


    Phillip did not deny what Ann said. He only looked at her with a smile.


    Seeing how he treated her, the others at the table couldn''t help doubting her words. They doubted she


    was just some employee.


    Ann almost wanted to kill Phillip...


    When this tough dinner was over, Ann was exhausted both physically and mentally. She wasn''t in the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    mood and ignored her colleagues'' jealous re.


    When she followed the crowd to the business car, a young man stood beside her without her noticing.


    "Miss Ann, it seems Tony wants his daughter to marry Mr. Phillip. Jennifer is a good-looking and


    wonderful girl. She is perfect for Mr. Phillip. What do you think of this?"


    Ann frowned. She remembered that this young man was Phillip''s special assistant. Why was he so


    gossipy?


    However, since he was the president''s special assistant, she had no choice but to get her act together


    and nodded with a smile.


    "I also think they are perfect for each other!"


    Hearing this, Aydan frowned, ''That''s not the reaction I wanted to see!''


    ''She was really just an ordinary employee of thepany?''


    It shouldn''t be! Phillip was always abstinent, and it was the first time he treated a woman like this.


    Aydan didn''t believe there was nothing going on between Phillip and this woman.


    When Aydan wanted to ask more, Ann''s phone rang. It was Karl.


    "Ann, I''m back from the business trip. I heard that you went to the perfume show, right?"


    Ann nodded and said with a smile, "Yes. It is near the art gallery. I''ll stay at the hotel today and go back


    tomorrow."


    Karl was a little surprised, "What a coincidence! My client lived here, so I will pass by when I go back.


    I''ll go find youter. What''s more, I have no work tomorrow, so we can pick Nikki up and go home


    together."


    Ann thought for a while and said, "Karl, there seems to be no room left in the hotel."


    This time, the hotel''s rooms were almost all reserved by the organizers of the perfume show.


    "I can share a room with you." Karl paused for a moment and was a little depressed, "I''ll sleep on the


    sofa."


    Ann could tell he was depressed from his low tone. She was also afraid that he would think she didn''t


    trust him, so she added, "Then be careful on the way. My room number is 2304."


    After hanging up the phone, she saw Aydan was looking at her significantly.


    "Miss Ann, is your boyfriending for you?"


    Ann thought as an assistant, Aydan paid too much attention to her private life, so she was somewhat


    displeased.


    Ann looked at him coldly and nodded.


    "The car is here. I have to go."


    ...


    Phillip bid farewell to those bosses of different groups. When he got into the car and saw Aydan, he


    didn''t pay much attention to his expression.


    He said in a cold voice, "Let''s go."


    Only then did Aydan realize Phillip was in the car. He turned around and looked at Phillip with a mixture


    of emotions spreading over his face. He wanted to say something but suddenly stopped.


    After drinking, Phillip was a little tired. He closed his eyes, but he could feel Aydan was looking at him.


    "Go ahead!"


    Aydan pursed his lips and coughed, "I overheard what Ann said to her boyfriend on the phone just now.


    It seems that her boyfriend ising to find her tonight, and she has told him her room number..."


    VIP

 Chapter 20 Prepare to Propose

    Chapter 20 Prepare to Propose


    Before Aydan could finish speaking, he noticed Phillip went gloomy,


    He felt awkward in such a cold atmosphere.


    There must be something between Ann and his brother.


    ...


    Arriving at the hotel, Karl looked haggard, with a luggage bag in his hand.


    Apparently, he had just returned from a business trip and hadn''t gone home yet.


    Ann was worried about him when seeing this.


    "Have you eaten yet? Go wash up first. I''ll order a meal for you."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Ann cared about him so much, Karl walked forward and hugged Ann tightly.


    Ann was surprised. She stiffened and whispered, "Karl?"


    Karl lowered his head. The woman in front of him looked exquisite and beautiful. It could be seen from


    her eyes that she was worried about him.


    This woman had been his goddess since his student years.


    However, at that time, Ann only took him as her ssmate and a neighbor.


    Now, Karl was her boyfriend and her future husband.


    "Ann, I love you."


    Ann was not used to Karl''s sudden sweet words.


    Feeling that Karl was getting closer, his body tense, Ann suddenly understood what Karl wanted to do.


    She was very nervous.


    For the past five years, Karl had been restrained in front of her.


    Ever since he became her boyfriend, she knew this day woulde and she had thought she would be


    okay with it.


    But now, why...


    All she felt was fear and helplessness.


    "Ann." Karl''s voice was hoarse, which sounded like he was a little excited.


    Karl''s phone rang, Ann was thinking about what to do


    Ann whispered, "Your phone."


    Karl frowned. He wanted to hang up, but when he saw the call was from his leader, he could only


    answer it.


    Hearing what his leader said, he became gloomy.


    Hanging up the phone, Karl apologized to Ann. "It''s my leader. There''s an urgent case that we need to


    discuss for the whole night. I''ll have to go now."


    Ann heaved a sigh of relief, and her body was slightly rxed.


    "It''ste. Be careful. Call me when you are here. By the way, the meal I ordered should be delivered


    soon. You can finish your meal first."


    ...


    Inside the Rolls-Royce downstairs, Aydan watched as Phillip hung up the phone.


    He didn''t expect that his wise and handsome brother actually stopped others from making out like this


    In order to prevent his brother from falling in love with that woman, Aydan tried to suggest him.


    "Phillip, with your appearance and status, you can have whoever you want. There''s no need for you to


    steal someone else''s girlfriend. Ann already has a boyfriend. You''rete!"


    Aydan felt Phillip only had time to me.


    Phillip got out of the car and his eyes darkened. He sneered when hearing Aydan''s works.


    Late? Talking aboutte, Karl was thete one!


    Karl hurriedly confirmed the location with the taxi driver. Just as he was about to go there, he felt


    someone staring at him.


    He looked up and saw Phillip walking towards the hotel.


    He greeted respectfully, but only heard Phillip''s sneer.


    Karl frowned. He thought that he had never offended Phillip.


    Perhaps he thought too much...


    The next day.


    Karl finally finished his work.


    He had a day off, so he went pick up Nikki.


    Betty liked Nikki so much that she didn''t want Karl to take Nikki away.


    Karl said helplessly, "Mom, we let you take care of Nikki all the time. Isn''t that enough?"


    Betty wiped Nikki''s mouth with a napkin. She had just finished eating the rice paste. "Enough? I could


    spend every second with her and never get enough of it."


    Pausing for a moment, Betty thought of something. "Karl, Nikki is three years old and she should go to


    kindergarten. You and Ann should get married as soon as possible. After all, Nikki is also a Jobson


    now, she should be legally registered as one."


    Karl chuckled, "Don''t worry about that. I''m about to pop the question to Ann."


    Betty nodded and said, "Hurry up and get the marriage license. And then give birth to a baby. I will take


    care of the baby for you and you can focus on your work."


    "Alright."


    Just as Karl brought Nikki back to his apartment, he saw two identical boys standing at the door, with


    the same type of overalls.


    He was puzzled. However, when one of the boys saw Nikki in Karl''s arms, his eyes lit up and he ran


    over excitedly.


    "Nikki!"

 Chapter 21 This Belongs to My Daddy

    Chapter 21 This Belongs to My Daddy


    The other boy followed and looked curiously at Nikki in Karl''s arms.


    Nikki stared at the two identical boys in front of her. She tilted her head, looking confused.


    "Carson?"


    Karl carried Nikki into the room. Noticing that the two little boys who looked so handsome also came in,


    he asked in a low voice.


    "Are you here for Nikki?"


    Carson nodded and his eyes popped. "Sir, are you Nikki''s daddy?"


    Karl nodded.


    Carson said politely, "Hello, Sir."


    Then he turned to look at Nikki and said, "Nikki got lost in the mallst Friday and couldn''t find her


    mommy. I found Nikki and brought her and Miss Ann home with my daddy!"


    Hearing this, Karl paused. "Lost"?


    Last Friday, he was told that he needed to go on a business trip.


    Ann must be very helpless at that time. Karl felt a terrible sense of me when he thought of this.


    He looked at Carson and asked, "Who is your daddy? Thank you for helping Nikki and Miss Ann. I''ll


    treat you and your daddy to dinner."


    Hearing this, Carson waved his hand. "My daddy''s name is Phillip Moore, and he has a bad temper.


    You won''t be able to stand eating with him!"


    As he said this, Jackson was standing beside him without saying anything. He looked up at Karl,


    looking cute.


    "Sir, can we y with Nikki? We only need half an hour?"


    They didn''t dare to y with Nikki for too long. If they were found they skipped school, they would be


    beaten for sure.


    Karl was a little surprised when he heard that their father was Phillip.


    When he was searching for information about the Moore Group for the interview, the information


    showed that Phillip was unmarried.


    However, it was verymon for members of rich families to have children out of wedlock.


    Nikki rarely had friends her age, so Karl did not reject the boys'' request.


    Besides, if he coulde to get close to the Moore family through these two boys, that would only do


    him good.


    When they were about to leave, Karl took Carson and Jackson downstairs to wait for the car.


    When Jackson got into the car, he stared at the silver cufflinks on Karl''s shirt and frowned.


    "Sir, this belongs to my daddy."


    Karl froze. "What did you say?"


    This pair of cufflinks was found in the storage box in the bathroom just now, where he would often put


    the toiletries. He thought that it was a surprise that Ann had prepared for him.


    Jackson looked at Karl seriously and pointed at the cufflinks on Karl''s shirt.


    "This pair of cufflinks belongs to my daddy!"


    Karl''s face darkened.


    After the business trip, Ann returned home in the car arranged by thepany. It was dark when she


    got home.


    Fatigued, she greeted Karl as usual, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Karl, I''m back. Is Nikki asleep?"


    Karl did not notice Ann''s hoarse voice and the exhaustion on her face. He only replied in a low voice.


    "Yeah."


    She was about to go to the bedroom with the luggage in her hand when she noticed that there was


    something wrong with Karl.


    She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Karl, what''s wrong?"


    Karl looked up at Ann with a gloomy andplicated expression.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ann frowned slightly and found Karl a little strange.


    She asked cautiously, "Is there anything wrong with your work?"


    Karl opened his hand to her, "What are these?"


    Ann lowered her head and saw the two cufflinks on Karl''s palm. The cufflinks were exquisitely designed


    and there were simple and magnificent patterns on them. They surely looked expensive.


    Karl, however, didn''t wear cufflinks.

 Chapter 22 Quarrel

    Chapter 22 Quarrel


    "Where did you see them?" She asked curiously.


    "In the bathroom at home."


    Ann''s heart sank. It was likely that Phillip left them herest time.


    The cufflinks were too small for her to notice.


    "The cufflinks were probably left by Mr. Phillipst time when he brought me and Nikki back. The rain


    was heavy that day, and he got wet. Perhaps they were left here when he went to dry his clothes.


    As she said this, Ann looked into Karl''s eyes. She didn''t look guilty at all.


    "Are you saying that it was an ident?"


    Ann nodded seriously. Suddenly, she was shocked by Karl''s thoughts. "Do you think that I...."


    Karl sneered, "Since it was just an ident, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I don''t think it''s a big thing. I even couldn''t remember." Ann shook her head and exined.


    "Couldn''t remember? It was enough for Mr. Phillip to help you find Nikki. Why did he take you home


    and leave such personal things in our ce? If I didn''t find them, are you going to hide this thing from


    me forever?"


    Looking at Karl, who was filled with resentment, Ann trembled slightly, "Karl, what do you mean by


    that?"


    Karl was already filled with jealousy and anger.


    "Phillip loves you, doesn''t he? Or perhaps, you have known each other for a long time? How could he


    fall in love with you so soon after we returned from abroad? By the way, was it also because of you that


    he was hostile to me during the interview?"


    When he saw the pair of cufflinks, he thought it was a gift for him and dly put them on.


    If it was really a gift, how could it be put in the bathroom so casually without a packing box?


    He was truly stupid!


    The more he said, the more ridiculous he became. Ann''s gaze was filled with shock and disbelief.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I know Phillip before?"


    Ann paused for a moment and showed a bitter smile. "If I had known someone him back then, how


    could I be forced to do those things...?"


    When Karl saw that Ann''s eyes were moist, his anger and jealousy subsided slightly, and he became


    panic.


    "Ann...."


    "Karl, Nikki calls you daddy. I''m serious about our rtionship. There''s nothing between Phillip and me.


    I can resign tomorrow if you want me to."


    Although she was sad because of Karl''s distrust, she could understand his anger.


    Perhaps when she found other women''s stuff in the house, she would probably feel the same.


    When Karl heard the word "resign", he felt apologetic. "Ann, I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t trust you. I just


    feel insecure."


    She was indeed his girlfriend now, and her kids called him daddy.


    However, he was still afraid that one day, she would leave.


    It seemed that what his mother had said was right. He needed to marry Ann as soon as possible.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ...


    Ann forgot about the quarrel soon. As an employee of the Moore Group, she was very busy every day.


    Because of the previous perfume exhibition, some seniors always wanted to squeeze her out, and her


    workloads had increased a lot.


    Looking at the time, Ann knew she needed to work overtime today.


    She called Karl and wanted to tell him that he didn''t have to wait for her to have dinner, but Karl didn''t


    answer the phone.


    After a long time, the phone was answered. Karl exined that he was on a business call. He told Ann


    to eat something.


    Hanging up, Karl''s phone rang again. The caller ID was ''Godden''.


    Karl answered it. And a woman''s sweet voice came out from the phone.


    "Honey, why did you hang up just now?"

 Chapter 23 Aggressive Behavior and Gaze

    Chapter 23 Aggressive Behavior and Gaze


    After work, Ann looked at the time. It was already past nine o''clock in the evening.


    She washed her hands with hand soap, and then she took a smell. She then found herself dizzy and


    her nose stuffy.


    Changing her clothes and walking to the corridor of thepany, she still felt a little dizzy when she


    passed through the hall.


    Suddenly, someone touched her forehead with his big and cold hand.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Ann figured out what was happening, she was hugged by someone. Then there came a man''s


    voice, which was low and cold.


    "You''ve got a fever!"


    Ann was stunned. When she saw Phillip''s cold expression, she subconsciously struggled free and kept


    herself apart from him.


    She lowered her head and said politely, "Mr. Phillip."


    "You''re sick. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "No need. I''ll just go home and take some medicine. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Phillip."


    She didn''t want to have any misunderstandings with Karl because of Phillip.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and his expression darkened when he noticed that Ann was intentionally


    keeping herself apart from him.


    Ann respectfully nodded at Phillip and turned to walk towards the gate.


    Seeing that Phillip didn''t follow her, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as she was about to get on the bus, she was suddenly grabbed by a big hand and was stuffed into


    the car.


    Seeing Phillip in the driver''s seat, she hurriedly reached out to open the car door, only to find that the


    door was locked.


    Ann was a little angry. She could take what Phillip had done before as innocent moves.


    But this time, Phillip''s sudden concern made her very uneasy.


    "Phillip!"


    "Shut up! I''ll take you home!"


    "Why?" Ann was vignt.


    "Why do you have so many questions?"


    When she heard this, she fell silent, but she held her phone tightly. She thought if Phillip dared to do


    anything to her, she would call the police.


    The car stopped at the apartment where Ann lived. Phillip got out of the car and opened the door for


    Ann.


    Seeing that she was on guard against him and stepped back a little, he couldn''t help but sneer.


    He leaned over and smelled Ann as he opened the door. He stared at her with his deep and ck


    eyes. His tone sounded ironic.


    "Are you afraid that I will do something to you?"


    "Yes. Mr. Phillip, you are a dangerous man." Ann knitted and slightly bent her leg.


    If Phillip dared to do anything, she thought she would kick him.


    Phillip naturally noticed her movements. He straightened himself up and stood beside the car. He


    looked as cold as usual.


    "Why don''t you get out of the car? Do you want me to carry you out?"


    Ann''s eyes popped when she heard this. She jumped out of the car and went upstairs without looking


    back.


    Phillip stood where he was and smiled.


    Not far away, Jenny just had a French kiss with the man who had driven her back. As she was about to


    go upstairs, she saw handsome and outstanding Phillip. She looked so sinister.


    She thought, ''This bitch has indeed hooked up with a wealthy man!''


    Ann locked the door when she entered the house. Seeing that Phillip did not follow her up, she heaved


    a sigh of relief.


    She was so doubtful. Why did Phillip care about his employees so much? Did he really treat her as an


    employee?


    However, his gaze and behavior were so aggressive.


    Clearing her mind, she took some medicine and went to bed.


    When she woke up the next day, she felt that the fever had gotten worse. She could only call the


    It was already dusk when she woke up again, and her phone rang at the bedside.


    It was Karl, who sounded a little anxious.


    "Ann, I may work veryte in the office today. Mom is going to the senior party tomorrow. So can you


    pick up Nikki after work? You don''t need to wait for me for dinner."


    Ann nned to say that she wanted Karl to go to the hospital with her, but she bit her words. She only


    replied in a hoarse voice, "Alright. Remember to eat something and take care of yourself."


    Karl did not notice the difference in Ann''s voice and hung up.


    Ann managed to sit up, got changed, and then went out.


    However, her phone was left at the bedside, so she didn''t see there were more than ten missed


    calls.

 Chapter 24 The Little Boy?

    Chapter 24 The Little Boy?


    Ann went to pick up Nikki from Betty and bought some antipyretic when passing the pharmacy


    downstairs.


    Just as she was about to go upstairs with Nikki, she saw Phillip standing at the entrance.


    Even though it was dim in the staircase, Ann could see Phillip''s gloomy expression.


    Phillip stared at Ann''s pale face. After a while, he asked, "Why didn''t you answer your phone?"


    Ann subconsciously touched her pocket and realized that she didn''t bring her phone.


    However, she did not want to exin to Phillip. She just said, "Mr. Phillip, I have asked for leave today.


    If this is about work, I will do it tomorrow."


    Phillip went gloomier as his gaze fell on the bag with antipyretic in it. He frowned.


    "You didn''t go to the hospital?"


    Ann was shocked. This man called her many times and ran over to look for her just to ask her this?


    What he did should not happen between a boss and an ordinary employee.


    "Mr. Phillip, I''m an adult now. I can handle this myself. People would get the wrong idea if they see you


    here." Ann pursed her lips and said.


    As she spoke, she was about to bypass Phillip and walk upstairs, but Phillip suddenly bent down and


    picked up Nikki with one hand. Then he walked towards the Rolls-Royce that was parked beside.


    "Phillip, what are you doing?" Ann was shocked and caught up with Phillip.


    Phillip looked at her with a meaningful smile on his face.


    He looked down at Nikki who was holding his cor in fear and coaxed her.


    "Your mommy is sick. Shall we take your mommy to the hospital?"


    Nikki, who had been frightened, instantly became serious. She turned around and stretched out her


    small hand to touch Ann''s forehead. She blinked and said to Ann seriously.


    "Mommy, if you''re sick, you have to see the doctor. You should take the medicine and have the


    injection!"


    Phillip showed a slight smile as he took Nikki into the car. Then he raised his chin to signal to Ann.


    "Get in the car."


    Seeing Nikki sitting in the car and waving at her, who looked so innocent, Ann gritted and opened the


    car door.


    ...


    Arriving at the hospital, Phillip carried Nikki and went in first. He was not afraid that Ann would not be


    able to follow him.


    The doctor was already waiting inside. After Phillip entered, he directly sat down on a chair with Nikki in


    his arms. Ann stood at the door, wearing aplicated expression. Looking at her, Phillip raised his


    eyebrows slightly.


    "What are you standing there?"


    Ann was stunned for a moment and she felt nervous. She ignored Phillip''s teasing words and politely


    told the doctor about her symptoms.


    The doctor was very professional. He quickly prescribed the medicine. Then he told Ann to lie down on


    a single bed nearby and she needed to put on an intravenous drip.


    Ann had been afraid of injections and needles ever since she was a child.


    There was a symptom called "needle phobia", so she never dared to go to the hospital alone.


    Although she tied her best to rx, her body was still a little stiff.


    The doctor didn''t know what to do but told her. "Miss Ann, rx your hands. Don''t hold them so tight."


    When Phillip saw this, he smiled. Ann was still as afraid of needles as before.


    Ann was trying to rx when her eyes were covered by a warm hand, and there came a gentle voice


    that could be rarely heard.


    "Silly girl, don''t be afraid."


    Ann was dumbfounded and her eyes popped!


    This tone...


    She recalled the little boy who once covered her eyes and said these words in an arrogant and


    awkward tone when she was a child.


    She wanted to see Phillip''s face, but her eyesight was blocked.


    The doctor took the opportunity to quickly help Ann put on an intravenous drip, and then he left. Phillip


    also moved his hand away, which was covering Ann''s eyes.


    Ann turned to look at Phillip. He looked handsome and perfect, but he was different from the little boy in


    her memory.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked down and tried to conceal the sense of loss. She was annoyed about herself.


    ''What are you thinking about? Phillip and the little boy are different. How can they be the same


    person?''


    "Mr. Phillip, thank you for taking me to the hospital. I will go back by myself. You could leave if you have


    work to do."


    Phillip hugged Nikki and sat down on the sofa beside her. Then he nced at her.


    "Since I''ve decided to help you, I''ll stay here with you and take you home. I''m in no hurry."


    Ann, "..."


    Phillip was unwilling to leave. Ann had no choice but to turn her back against him and ignore him.

 Chapter 25 You Will Be Mine

    Chapter 25 You Will Be Mine


    Phillip began to read a magazine casually with Nikki in his arms.


    Nikki really behaved herself. It looked like she liked this man beside her a lot. She did not make any


    noise, and also stared at the magazine with her big eyes.


    Ann fell asleep and dreamed of that little boy who she once yed with when she was a child.


    "Will youe and y with me again?"


    "No."


    "That''s what you saidst time."


    "Silly girl."


    "They all say that my mother doesn''t want me because I am a bad child."


    "I don''t have a father either. Do you think I''m a bad kid?"


    "We are so pitiful."


    "Stop!"


    ...


    Ann dreamed of the little boy, who was smart, pretty, and arrogant.


    She experienced the most difficult period with the little boy and then he disappeared with that beautiful


    aunt. Everything was just like a dream.


    "My little hero..."


    Phillip, who was flipping through the magazine, stopped. He turned to look at Ann, who was still asleep


    with her eyes closed. Phillip''s eyes shed.


    He seemed to be joyful, but in a short time, the joys in his eyes disappeared.


    Phillip looked at the perfect face reflected on the window opposite him.


    Suddenly, a different face appeared beside it.


    The new face was exquisite and handsome, carrying the spirit of youth. It looked stubborn and there


    was still light in the eyes, showing that its owner had yetpletely fallen into the darkness.


    Phillip closed his eyes and concealed his thoughts. No one could imagine how he wanted to see her as


    the "Phillip" he once was.


    After cing Nikki on the sofa, Phillip stood up and touched the corner of Ann''s eyes with his slender


    fingers. Ann''s eyes were warm and slightly wet.


    Phillip''s eyes shed as he stared at Ann, who frowned in her sleep.


    He bent down and kissed her gently on her forehead.


    She touched her eyebrows and whispered to her ears. His voice was deep and tender.


    "I''m ... always here."


    Nikki sat on the sofa, tilted her head, and looked at Phillip, who bent down and kissed her mother. She


    blinked and looked so innocent.


    Why would this man kiss mommy?


    After the intravenous drip, Ann woke up. Phillip stayed with her quietly and he did not wake her up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt embarrassed and wanted to say goodbye to him.


    However, Phillip picked up Nikki and got into the car.


    Ann had no choice but to get into the car as well. Phillip was really strange!


    Fortunately, the hospital wasn''t far from home. When Ann calmed down and decided to get out of the


    car with Nikki, she stopped at the entrance of the staircase.


    Seeing Ann like this, Phillip knew that Ann did not want him to go up.


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and said, "You are afraid they would see us?"


    Ann was a little upset because of what he said. She said seriously and told Phillip her thoughts.


    "Mr. Phillip, I am very grateful for what you''ve done for me today. I work for you. That''s all. I don''t want


    to create any misunderstandings!"


    "Please don''te to see me after work again. This bothers me a lot!"


    After that, she turned around and was about to bring Nikki upstairs when she bumped into the person


    she didn''t want to see the most.


    When Jenny saw Ann, a meaningful smile shed through her eyes. She looked at Phillip.


    "Ann, is this handsome guy your new boyfriend?"


    Ann frowned and looked at Jenny, ignoring her question.


    "What are you here?" Ann said in a cold voice.


    Was Jenny following her? What exactly did Jenny and her mother want to do?


    Jenny showed a sinister smile. "Ann, what you said really hurt me. After Dad was put in jail, you and


    Karl went abroad with the money left by dad. And you didn''t contact mom and me for all these years.


    It''s natural for you to not know we live in this neighborhood."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly walked away, giving Ann no chance to exin herself.


    The meaning behind his words was that he had deliberately told Phillip that he had met someone who


    didn''t care about the lives of his rtives and already had a boyfriend.


    Wait for her to make a good n and tell Karl about this so that she won''t get anything!


    "Who is that ugly woman?" Phillip frowned as he stared at Jenny''s back.


    That ugly woman?


    Originally, Ann was depressed. But she almostughed out by Phillip''s words. After a while, she


    managed to calm herself down.


    "She''s my stepsister. I hope Mr. Phillip has understood what I said just now. Goodbye."


    After that, she held Nikki''s hand and went upstairs.


    Her fragrance could still be smelt in the air, but her figure had been out of Phillip''s eyesight.


    It had been a long time since Phillip felt so distressed about a woman. Heughed at himself and


    thought, ''You are really an ungrateful woman!''


    "Ann, you will be mine. I''m sure of it!"

 Chapter 26 Throw Yourself at Me

    Chapter 26 Throw Yourself at Me


    If it wasn''t for that her normal body temperature, Ann would have thought that she still had a fever.


    Ever since she mistook Phillip for her little boy that day, Phillip''s figure would always appear in her mind


    when she went to work the next day.


    Taking a deep breath, she changed into her work clothes, washed her hands, and was about to enter


    the sample room when she was stopped by Erika.


    "Ann, have you finished the report about thest perfume exhibition? Mr. Phillip wants it right now.


    Please bring it to him."


    "Can I not...."


    Ann wanted to refuse, but Erika had already left in a hurry.


    After all, it was her work. Ann sighed and walked upstairs with the printed report.


    She entered the office after knocking on the door, only to discover that there was not only Phillip in the


    office but also Jackson, who was sitting at the coffee table and doing his homework seriously.


    Looking up from Jackson, Ann walked forward and handed the report to Phillip.


    "Mr. Phillip, this is the report of the perfume exhibition."


    Phillip looked up and observed Ann''s expression. Seeing that she looked much better than yesterday,


    he nodded but did not let Ann leave.


    "How''s your math?"


    Although Ann was puzzled, she still replied honestly, "Not bad."


    Phillip nodded and pointed at Jackson. "Then help him with his homework."


    When Jackson, who was originally doing his homework seriously, heard this, he looked up at his daddy,


    and at Ann that was dumbfounded. He thought of something and took the initiative to speak to her.


    "Miss Ann, I don''t know this question."


    Even though Ann was extremely reluctant to stay here, she could only smile and walked forward since


    Jackson had already asked her for help.


    But when she saw the question, she was a little dumbfounded.


    She told Jackson to write down the multiplication form little by little.


    Ann couldn''t help but smile slightly. She turned to ask Jackson in a low voice.


    "Carson, what grade are you in?"


    Hearing this, Jackson raised his head and saw that his handsome little face was very serious.


    "Miss Ann, my name is Jackson. Carson is my elder brother. We are both in kindergarten."


    Only then did Ann recall that he had a twin brother who looked exactly the same as him.


    The elder brother was lively and quick-witted, while the younger brother was cold and serious. They


    werepletely different.


    "Sorry, it''s my mistake."


    Jackson waved his small hand, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s continue."


    Ann was holding the paper and a pen, grim-faced.


    Gosh! Why could the questions for kindergarten kids be so difficult?


    Jackson said straightforwardly, "Miss Ann, you don''t know how to solve it either?"


    Ann felt embarrassed.


    Jackson patted her arm and said, "It doesn''t matter. My uncle isn''t good at math neither. It''s not your


    fault."


    Ann, "..."


    The way Jacksonforted her was really "special".


    "Which question are you having trouble with?"


    However, Phillip walked over at this moment. Seeing the awkward expression on Ann''s face, he smiled.


    Jackson pointed at the textbook, "This one."


    Phillip sat down beside Ann and stretched out to embrace the child and Ann.


    Ann''s body stiffened and she wanted to break free. However, it seemed that Phillip was really focusing


    on solving the problems.


    The smell of the man surrounded instantly Ann, which smelt like ckcurrant, musk, oak...


    Ann felt her face was getting hot and she didn''t dare to move.


    As soon as Phillip finished speaking to Jackson, Ann stood up and wanted to break free from Phillip''s


    embrace.From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, because she sat there for too long and her body stiffened, she was unable to stand firmly and


    fell towards Phillip.


    Under her hands were the hard muscles on the man''s abdomen. Ann suddenly retracted her hands as


    if she had been burned by Phillip''s temperature.


    Phillip looked down at Ann who fell into his embrace. His eyebrows cocked and his tone was ironic.


    "Jackson is still here. Do you think it''s appropriate to throw yourself at me like this?"


    The warm breath was sprayed on her neck, and she was instantly shocked when she felt it.


    Suddenly her white and tender neck turned red.


    "Mr. Phillip, excuse me. I''m so clumsy." Ann peeped at Phillip when she apologized. She secretly


    cursed Phillip in her heart.


    She wanted to stand up, but she felt hurt in her scalp and her head was held by Phillip''s big hand.


    "Don''t move. Your hair is hooked to a button. I''ll help you with it."


    Ann could only lean on the sofa, maintaining the posture of leaning her head on the man''s body. She


    waited for Phillip to help her.


    This was such a "sexy" position.


    At this moment, Aydan came in with the documents in his hand. Seeing this, he was dumbfounded.


    Phillip shot a cold nce at him, which scared him and he fled.


    "I didn''t see anything! I promise that I didn''t see anything!" Aydan also muttered when he left.

 Chapter 27 Marry Me

    Chapter 27 Marry Me


    When Ann heard the door open, her entire body froze.


    Her heart was beating so fast that she almost cried out.


    She could imagine how others would think about her when they saw such an ambiguous scene.


    She didn''t want to care about the pain on her scalp. She struggled to get up with both her hands and


    feet. However, her movements were too violent and she heard a piercing sound.


    The button on her shirt suddenly bounced off.


    Her beautiful breast which had been hidden so well was exposed to the air.


    The man''s burning gaze focused on her and lingered around her body.


    Ann felt extremely embarrassed.


    "Are you seducing me?" Phillip''s breathing became even heavier.


    Ann could no longer endure Phillip''s teasing. She covered her breast and escaped.


    She didn''t dare to say a word.


    Phillip smiled even more widely when seeing that Ann escaped.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ann."


    Ann walked down the stairs restlessly. When she heard someone calling her intimately, she looked up


    in surprise.


    Karl was standing there and waiting for her with an affectionate smile.


    "Karl, what are you here? Where''s Nikki?" Ann suppressed her anxiety and forced a smile.


    "It''s still early. I''ve invited Daisy to have a meal with us. I''ll pick up Nikkiter."


    Karl noticed that Ann was covering her chest. He hesitantly asked, "Ann, what happened to your


    clothes?"


    "It ... it was an ident."


    Her body stiffened. She did not know how to exin the situation just now, so she could only say it


    vaguely.


    Feeling that Karl''s gaze fell on her body, Ann took out a hairpin and temporarily fixed the clothes.


    Although it didn''t look good, it made her feel much more at ease than exposing her skin to the air.


    "Let''s go meet Daisy."


    Hearing Ann''s exnation, Karl couldn''t hold his smile anymore. He felt a sense of uneasiness and


    irritation.


    Entering a luxurious garden restaurant in the River City, Ann was even more puzzled when she saw


    that the expensive dishes.


    Daisy sat by the side and looked at Karl''s nervous expression. She took a sip of red wine and reminded


    him, "Flowers."


    Karl was awakened and rubbed his hands. He took out the roses he had prepared and handed them to


    Ann.


    "Ann, I want to formally apologize to you for not trusting youst time."


    When Ann saw therge handful of roses in Karl''s hand, which were so fresh and beautiful, she almost


    knew what Karl wanted to do.


    Her gaze immediately softened. "I didn''t me you for that."


    Karl smiled and said, "I know you are always this considerate. I''m just worried that one day I will lose


    you."


    Ann felt silent. She recalled that Karl had said that he often felt insecure.


    Karl carefully held Ann''s hand and said, "Ann, I''ve said that I have loved you for years. What I didn''t tell


    you is that I loved you since I saw you the first time."


    "However, you were a star back then. You were the daughter of the Scott family, and I was just a poor


    student."


    "I was overwhelmed when I found out about what happened to you back then. I''ve been regretting it


    every once in a while these past years..."


    Ann unconsciously held the flowers tighter.


    Karl still minded what she had experienced, didn''t he?


    Anyone would mind it.


    Karl held Ann in his arms, "I regret that I didn''t say I liked you earlier. I hate that I''m not strong enough


    to protect you...."


    "For all these years, you''ve be stronger and more independent. But for me, I always feel insecure.


    I''m afraid that one day, you will be independent enough and won''t need me anymore."


    "Karl, I have always been grateful for your care and love for me. I have been relying on you. Between


    the two of us, you are the better one. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know if I would be able to carry on


    and be who I am today," Ann said softly, her eyes red.


    However, looking at Ann, Karl felt that Ann would definitely be able to persevere even without him.


    Moreover, she was so beautiful and nice. There must be even more outstanding men pursuing her.


    He couldn''t help but think of Phillip and hugged Ann harder.


    "Ann, what I want is not your gratitude. I love you, so I hope that even if there''s someone better than


    me, you will always stay by my side and not leave me."


    Ann looked into Karl''s eyes, which were full of sincerity and expectation. She pursed her lips.


    "Karl, for me, you are good enough. I promise you that as long as you don''t leave me, I will always stay


    by your side."


    When Karl heard Ann''s promise, his eyes lit up and he became confident. Then he took out a velvet


    box with a diamond ring inside it from his pocket.


    "Ann, marry me! I promise I will love you with all my heart."

 Chapter 28 Have Her

    Chapter 28 Have Her


    Guests on the next table who had kept their eyes on this side were cheering.


    "Youngdy, he looks like a nice guy. Just say yes!"


    At this moment, Ann felt a little helpless. She subconsciously looked at Daisy, who was beside her.


    Daisy just smiled faintly and mouthed Ann.


    "Follow your heart."


    Ann looked down at Karl''s nervous and expectant gaze as well as the shining diamond ring in his hand.


    She was somewhat confused.


    Her heart?


    After experiencing so much, her heart had been in tatters.


    However, would it be a matter of course in the future marrying Karl?


    Karl reached out her hand but her heart was in a mess. And Karl anxiously put on the diamond ring for


    her.


    Karl was delighted that she agreed. He went to Betty''s with Ann to bring Nikki home.


    When Betty saw the diamond ring on her finger and the joy on her son''s face, she was ted.


    She held Ann''s hand and said that she would choose a good day for them to get married!


    After Karl and Ann returned to their rented apartment, they happened to meet Jenny and Sansa, who


    was walking outside the neighborhood.


    Ever since Ann learned from Jenny that she and her mother also lived in this neighborhood, she had


    avoided them from time to time to avoid trouble.


    But Sansa and her daughter obviously didn''t think so.


    Seeing Karl''s cheerful face, Jenny noticed the diamond ring on her finger and raised her eyebrows


    slightly.


    "Are you going to get married?"


    Karl knew that Ann had a younger sister who was not rted to her, but he didn''t expect to meet her


    today.


    Holding Ann''s hand, Karl happily replied, "Yes, I have proposed to Ann!"


    After listening to his words, Jenny smiled happily, "Daddy will definitely be very happy if he knows that.


    Congrattions, Ann!"


    Sansa, who was at the side, couldn''t abide that Ann lived a good life. The reason why they moved to


    such an ordinary neighborhood was that they wanted to obtain the huge amount of property that


    William had left Ann.


    This damn girl paid off William''s debts and studied abroad. But she said that William didn''t leave her


    money. No one would believe her!


    Seeing the diamond ring on Ann''s finger, Sansa was even more dissatisfied.


    She said sourly, "It''s a good thing to get married. But it''s a big deal, you have to think carefully!"


    Karl did not realize what Sansa meant and just looked deep into Ann.


    "I''ve thought all this through. I just want Ann."


    Hearing this, Sansa became even angrier.


    How could this damn girl find a man who was so obsessed with her? He didn''t even know that he was


    a cuckold!


    Sansa couldn''t help but tell him the truth, but she was pulled away by Jenny.


    There would more fun if they kept the secret longer.


    Karl wondered why Sansa with anger on her face was dragged away by Jenny.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Ann just shook her head. As long as Sansa and Jenny didn''t make trouble, she had treated them as


    strangers.


    That night, when Karl was in the bedroom, he recalled the scene of him proposing to Ann today,


    savoring the joy and excitement.


    From the time he transferred to the school and met Ann, Ann had been his goddess.


    The person who had been unreachable in the past agreed to his proposal today.


    Ann belonged to him.


    He could finally have Ann!


    Thinking of this, Karl got out of bed and knocked on the door of the master bedroom...


    After opening the door, Ann saw Karl standing at the door with a somewhat excited expression. She


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    was surprised and puzzled.


    "Karl?"


    Karl suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked at the room, "Is Nikki asleep?"


    "Yes, she just fell asleep. What do you need?"


    Karl suddenly grabbed Ann''s hand and hugged Ann tightly in his arms.


    Through the thin pajamas, Ann could feel Karl''s scorching body temperature.


    Looking up at Karl''s hot eyes and his face that getting closer, Ann could guess what he wanted to do.


    Her heart trembled and her body stiffened slightly.


    "Karl..."


    "Ann, I want you...."

 Chapter 29 Dont Get Near My Place

    Chapter 29 Don''t Get Near My ce


    Ann''s fair face flushed and her heartbeat quickened.


    She was not only shy but also nervous and scared.


    Ever since she agreed to be with Karl, she had prepared herself for it and knew that this day would


    She had thought of giving herself to him, but at this moment, she was faintly rejected and afraid...


    Hugging Ann, Karl fell down on the sofa with her. His hand that had been holding her shoulder


    gradually moved down...


    Ann found that her heart beat faster and faster, and she couldn''t help but think of the man five years


    ago.


    Her hand against Karl''s chest was pushed away forcefully.


    The phone that Karl casually threw on the sofa suddenly rang.


    Ann reminded him, "Your phone...."


    Karl frowned and stared at Ann with his longing eyes, "Leave it!"


    However, Ann''s hand identally touched the answer button on the phone.


    "Karl."


    It was a sweet female voice, and it was somewhat familiar.


    Before Ann could hear it clearly, Karl cooled down his face, grabbed the phone in her hand, and went


    to the balcony.


    Ann didn''t know what to do but gasped for breath...


    After a while, the affection on Karl''s face disappeared.


    Looking at the struggle and faint panic in Ann''s eyes, Karl finally smiled and seemed to apologize.


    "Ann, I''m sorry. It''s a colleague from my team. She said that there was something wrong with the


    previous case and wanted me to go back to thepany to deal with it now."


    Ann heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, thinking something might be off.


    Just now, that voice...


    She shook her head and calmed herself down, "It''s OK. Be careful on the way. Don''te back so


    Karl had taken good care of her and Nikki for so many years. How could she doubt his faithfulness?


    Karl was not back even when she woke up the next day.


    She tried to call, but couldn''t get through.


    After washing up, Ann held Nikki''s small hand and went downstairs. Then she saw Carson waving at


    her on Rolls-Royce Phantom not far away.


    "Miss Ann! Nikki!"


    Nikki didn''t have many ymates. When she saw Carson, she smiled.


    Nikki let go of Ann''s hand and ran over with her short little legs. Ann was worried that Nikki would fall,


    so she quickly followed.


    As she approached, she noticed that Phillip was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Ann frowned. It wasn''t a coincidence, was it?


    Looking at Ann''s polite and distant look, Phillip frowned slightly and turned his head to signal Carson


    and Jackson in the back seat.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Carson, who was opening the car door, did not realize it.


    Jackson stared at the teddy bear and Barbie doll which upied most of his seats and dragged the gift


    bag out of the car with difficulty.


    "Miss Ann, these are our gifts for Nikki!"


    Ann was surprised and looked at the gifts in the arms of the two little boys. They were a teddy bear and


    a Barbie doll.


    Well, there were also some gadgets that little girls loved.


    But...


    Ann pointed to a box with a luxury jewelry logo on it and asked, "Is this for Nikki too?"


    Carson nced at it and nodded with a scrunched-up face.


    "That''s Daddy''s gift for Nikki."


    Jackson added straightforwardly, "Daddy has a bad taste. Miss Ann, please don''t mind."


    The two little boys didn''t know what to say. It was Daddy who said that he would bring them to buy gifts


    for Nikki. When they were choosing gifts in the shopping mall, he didn''t care at all!


    Ann looked at Phillip and pursed her lips. Then she raised her hand to show her ring.


    "Mr. Phillip, my fianc¨¦ might get the wrong idea. Please don''t get near my ce again!"

 Chapter 30 Daddys Too Grumpy

    Chapter 30 Daddy''s Too Grumpy


    Before Phillip could realize it, Ann turned around and smiled at the two little boys.


    "I know you guys like Nikki. You are all good kids, but I can''t ept these gifts."


    Carson was puzzled and blinked, "Why?"


    Ann reached out to touch Carson''s head, "Because you will have your own younger sister in the future.


    If she knows that you send gifts to other little girls, she will be jealous and upset."


    Carson looked at Phillip in the car and looked down in frustration.


    "We won''t have our own younger sister."


    Jackson put on a serious face and was a little disappointed, "Great Grandpa said that Daddy''s so


    grumpy. He can''t get a wife, so we won''t have a younger sister!"


    When Ann heard this, she was silent. She didn''t want to interrupt Phillip.


    Phillip fixed his eyes on the diamond ring on Ann''s left hand when he heard the word ''fianc¨¦'' from her.


    Seeing that she refused Carson and Jackson''s gift, Phillip became more serious. There was also a hint


    of self-mockery in his anger.


    He mocked herself that he met her first, and she gave birth to two children for him. However, she had


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    one more child with another man by ident.


    His thin lips curled in a cold smile, and his tone was cold and mocking, "Don''t get a big head. Why


    should I spend energy on a woman who has given birth to a child when I can have any woman I want?"


    Phillip''s gaze was so oppressive that Ann was frightened. She pretended to be calm and held Nikki''s


    hand.


    "That was nice to hear!"


    Watching Nikki go with her mother, the two boys exchanged nces and muttered softly.


    "It must be Daddy''s bad temper. Miss Ann doesn''t like him, that''s why she didn''t ept our gifts."


    It was driving them crazy...


    After sending his two boys back to Moore''s old house, Phillip went back to thepany alone.


    Thinking of Ann''s resistance, the words that she didn''t like him, and the relentless escape, Phillip felt a


    burst of boredom in his heart.


    Pointing at the table with his slender finger in a hurry, Phillip narrowed his eyes and made a phone call.


    "Is your firm out of business? Give the rookies a chance by offering them a business trip."


    Before his good friend could reply, Phillip hung up the phone.


    ....


    In the Seeking Hotel.


    In the private room, Ann was forced to toast again and again. Ever since thest time she and Phillip


    were on bad terms, the man didn''te to her again.


    However, for some reason, she had been given more work, for instance, today''s business dinner.


    It was not bad. She and Phillip were supposed to be two horizontal lines that would never intersect.


    After a round of toasts, Ann felt dizzy.


    As the youngest on the table, she couldn''t refuse even if she wanted to.


    Someone else served the wine again. Ann felt fainted andy on the table.


    Suddenly, the door to the private room was pushed open. Everyone turned their heads to look with their


    eyes widened.


    "Mr... Mr. Phillip?"


    Walking in with a straight face, he stared at Ann''s face that flushed from drunkenness with his cold


    eyes narrowed slightly.


    Aydan was an idiot! Phillip told him to give her more real work, not dinners like this!


    Ignoring the fear or shocked gazes of others, he pulled Ann up to her feet, who was somewhat dizzy,


    hugged her in his arms, and left.


    Ann got giddier. Thinking it was Karl, she didn''t resist him, which was a surprise for Phillip.


    Phillip frowned slightly when he looked at her blurry eyes. He took a forceful and determined hold of


    Ann, directly picked her up, and walked towards the Rolls-Royce outside.


    After putting Ann in the car, he bent down to fasten her seat belt and stood up. But his neck was


    hooked by her soft arms.


    Phillip froze and looked up at Ann who was simpering.


    She was seductive because of herrge, watery, and misty eyes. Her cheeks were bright red while her


    pink lips carried a watery glow.


    He closed the car door with his dark and deep eyes. Then he leaned over to kiss Ann on her wine-


    scented lips.


    "Karl..."


    That murmur sent a sh of anger across Phillip''s eyes.


    His gentle movements became somewhat fierce and hasty.


    His fierce kiss went from her straight and delicate nose, slender, fair neck to her exquisite and sexy


    corbone, and then all the way down.


    His big hand moved down through her loose coat. Ann''s body became incredibly soft when she was


    drunk.


    As they got in tune with each other''s breath, the car got hotter.

 Chapter 31 Who Am I to You?

    Chapter 31 Who Am I to You?


    Ann was unable to think clearly. She seemed to be back to the darkest period she had suffered from


    five years ago.


    It waste in the evening. Shey powerlessly on the bed while the man kissed her fiercely.


    It tingled wherever his big hand touched any parts of her body.


    She gritted her teeth and didn''t want to make a sound, but she couldn''t control the tremor in her body.


    Looking up at Phillip, she hooked the man''s neck and wanted more.


    As they were kissing each other, Ann opened her eyes and tried to see the man''s face clearly. But what


    she saw was the face of the little boy in her memory.


    He had exquisite and beautiful eyebrows and tightly pursed lips. He looked arrogant and gentle...


    Ann couldn''t help but smile with happiness in her heart. She wanted to say that she was happy to meet


    him again, but she couldn''t make any sound.


    Seeing the little boy walk farther and farther, Ann wanted to catch up, but she felt that her body seemed


    to be tied and unable to move.


    Until Ann could see it clearly, the little boy''s face suddenly changed.


    His forehead was covered with ck hair and sweat. His nose was tall and straight.


    He had deep and bright ck eyes, beautiful and sexy thin lips, and a perfect jaw...


    Phillip!


    Ann came to her senses instantly and tightened her hand on Phillip''s arm. Her mind became clearer.


    After realizing her situation, she was awkward with her face turning pale.


    Now, she was sitting on top of Phillip, and their clothes messed up.


    She could sense the brawniness not only from his abdominal muscles.


    Ann suddenly pushed away Phillip who was kissing her and was about to leave in a panic. However,


    Phillip hugged her waist with his big hand that they even got closer.


    Being shy and angry, she struggled, "Phillip, let go of me! You didn''t keep your word!"


    Phillip''s eyes were still filled with affection. He held Ann''s hand that against his chest, and his voice


    was hoarse.


    "You want me to let you go now?"


    Ann sensed the man''s scorching body, strong muscles, and the atmosphere of lust that hadn''t faded


    away in this small room.


    Apart from feeling ashamed, she was somewhat embarrassed.


    "Phillip, I told you. I got a fianc¨¦ and a child!"


    Hearing Ann bring up her fianc¨¦ and the child, Phillip collected himself, but he did not let go of Ann and


    just quietly looked at her.


    Ann''s eyes were filled with tears, and her thin lips that were bitten by him were almost bleeding.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Biting her lip, Ann stared at Phillip.


    "Mr. Phillip, you can get a woman you want easily with your status. Why did you do it while I''m drunk?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Phillip stared at Ann''s pale lips that she was biting with his dark eyes.


    His eyes were so deep that he seemed to hide indescribable emotions in his eyes.


    After a while, he slowly let go of the hand that he was holding Ann.


    "I didn''t take advantage of you. You came to me when you were drunk."


    Seeing Ann tidy up her clothes nervously, he rxed his body and lolled against the back of the chair.


    He became serious and his tone was cold.


    Ann made a pause and said angrily, "Nonsense! You didn''t even participate in this dinner!"


    "So you''re lucky. If I didn''t decide to participate in this dinner, I''m afraid your situation would be even


    worse now."


    Ann was silent.


    Though she wanted to curse, she realized that there was nothing she could do but felt a little annoyed.


    It was somewhat awkward right now. She wanted to get out of the car but found that the car door was


    locked.


    "Why do you lock the door?"


    Recovering his usual coldness, Phillip looked at the alert Ann and said, "I''ll send you back."


    "It''s okay! I''ll take a taxi myself!"


    Phillip''s tone became even colder, "You are the employee of mypany. I need to ensure the safety


    of my staff!"


    Ann clenched her small fist and took a deep breath. Then she even closed her eyes so that she would


    not see him...


    After arriving at her house, Ann went upstairs without looking back and didn''t even want to say a word.


    Staring at her figure until it was gone, Phillip touched his face and muttered to himself.


    "Should I tell you who I am?"


    ....


    Ann checked up her precious daughter as soon as she got home.


    Looking at Nikki''s sleeping face on the bed, she thought of Phillip somehow.


    There was a moment in the car when she took Phillip as the man five years ago!


    She shook his head and pursed her lips.


    ''How could Phillip be the man from five years ago? Ann, you must be drunk!''

 Chapter 32 Two Boys Come to Her Place

    Chapter 32 Two Boys Come to Her ce


    Ann woke up feeling refreshed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was waiting for the bus to go to work outside the neighborhood, she met Jenny who was


    dressed up.


    Following Ann to sit down at the bus station, Jenny taunted, "Dad gave you so much money. Why do


    you pretend to be poor and wait for the bus to go to work every day? Or go ask your boyfriend to drive


    a luxury car to pick you up!"


    Ann was not in the mood and said coldly, "Jenny, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Jenny couldn''t help but sneer when she remembered she took some picturesst night that Ann got off


    a luxury car.


    "You have two faces. You pretended to be pure in front of others but actually, you are cheap. You know


    it well if I am talking about nonsense!"


    At this moment, there was a Lamborghiniing next to them.


    Walking closer to Ann, Jenny raised her eyebrows with a smug look on her face, "If you don''t want Karl


    to know that he was cheated, you''d better give me the money Dad gave you back then!"


    Then she proudly stepped on the car with her 10cm high heels and left.


    "Lunatic!" Ann fought her urge to smash the car.


    After she arrived at thepany, people looked at her with mixed feelings. Ann was somewhat upset,


    though she had prepared for it.


    Daisy had texted her about it. Last night, Ann was taken away by Phillip in public.


    Therefore, people had some guesses. It was eptable.


    She was unable to exin, nor could she exin it clearly. She could just urge herself to forget


    everything and get involved in her work.


    In the evening, she brought Nikki home. As they were going to enter the room, Ann saw Carson and


    Jackson squatting at the door with their small schoolbags on their backs.


    When the two little boys saw Ann and Nikki, their eyes shone.


    "Miss Ann, Nikki!"


    When Ann saw them, she subconsciously thought of Phillip and looked around with mixed feelings.


    She was afraid that Phillip would suddenly show up.


    Although she liked Carson and Jackson, they were still Phillip''s kids...


    "Why are you guys here?"


    Carson pointed at the serious Jackson with a grim expression.


    "Today''s homework was aposition called ''My Mother'', but we don''t have a mother. Jackson was


    reluctant to make one up, so I can just take him here."


    Hearing theint, Jackson looked down and remained silent.


    Ann became gentle, "Little boy, I can''t do anything for you. I can''t find your mother."


    Carson waved his small hand, "It doesn''t matter. As long as Jackson observes you and writes from


    Nikki''s position, it won''t be a made-up lie!"


    This little guy would say anything on his mind out!


    Looking at the two boys with hopeful faces, she remembered her son, whom she had never seen after


    he was born.


    Now he must be as old as Carson and Jackson, right?


    Was he facing the same problem as them?


    Thinking of this, Ann was hurt.


    However, in case Karl came back and misunderstood, she gave him a call.


    No one answered the phone, so she texted him.


    ''Karl, Phillip''s kids came to my ce by themselves. Before the Moores came to pick them up, they


    could just stay at my house.''


    After thinking for a while, she took Phillip''s phone number out of the cklist, but she couldn''t get


    through.


    She could only text.


    "Mr. Phillip, your kids are at my ce. Please send someone to pick them up as soon as possible."


    After sending the message, she smiled at the boys and said, "Come in."


    Carson high-fived with Jackson in excitement. They stood beside Nikki and held her hands as they


    entered the room.


    Soon, a Grand Sport Vitesse stopped downstairs.


    ....


    Karl had just returned to the building when he saw an expensive Grand Sport Vitesse parked aside.


    Men loved cars, so he couldn''t help but stop and take a look.


    When he went upstairs, he was wondering who in such an ordinary neighborhood could afford such a


    luxurious car.


    As he entered the room, he saw Jackson sitting upright on the sofa and Carson ying with Nikki in the


    living room.


    Karl subconsciously clenched his fists. What was going on?

 Chapter 33 This Was the So-Called Good Man!

    Chapter 33 This Was the So-Called Good Man!


    Searching for Phillip in the house, Karl doubted that the Grand Sport Vitesse downstairs might be


    Phillip''s.


    When Ann noticed that Karl was back, she was happy and was about to say something.


    But Karl did not look well. He pulled Ann aside and asked, "What''s going on with them?"


    Ann couldn''t help but shake her head, "They came here by themselves. I just sent you a message. And


    someone from the Moore family mighte to pick them upter."


    Stunned, Karl took out his phone and checked it. There were indeed missed calls and text messages


    from Ann.


    Karl flushed, "Ann, I trust you."


    Ann shook her head and didn''t mind. He took Karl''s coat and was about to hang it on the clothes rack


    at the side.


    However, she smelled a sweetdy perfume from his coat. Her eyshes flickered slightly, "Karl, are


    you having a party with your colleagues today?"


    Karl did not realize.


    Ann smiled and her tone was casual, "I could smell perfume on your coat."


    Karl became somewhat panicked, and he forced a smile, "Yes, there was an afternoon tea party. And


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    there were a lot of people."


    Ann looked down. She was a perfumer, knowing that it would be impossible for the scent to be so thick


    if the smell belonged to a passerby.


    However, Karl had taken good care of her and Nikki for the past few years. She always believed him.


    Ann chuckled and looked at Karl with clear eyes.


    "I''ll help you wash this coat. The other is ironed and now in your room."


    Looking around Ann, Karl sighed in relief after he realized that she didn''t suspect him.


    "Alright ... I''ll go down and throw away the garbage."


    ...


    Sitting in the car, Phillip fixed his eyes on the sixth floor of the building with a serious face.


    After Karl threw the garbage away and was about to go upstairs, he was hugged by a young woman


    dressed in skimpy clothes.


    "Karl, surprise?"


    Karl looked down to see the woman''s face clearly. He was a little panicked, "Rudy, why are you here?"


    Rudy blinked and pretended to be cute, "I came here for you."


    Seeing the change on Karl''s face, Rudy covered her mouth and smiled, "I''m just kidding! I know that


    you live with your girlfriend. I just came here to visit a friend and happened to see you."


    As she was saying, her fingers kept circling on his chest, which was covered with only a shirt, "What a


    coincidence! We are meant to see each other like this. Won''t you say that?"


    Karl looked around vigntly and gritted his teeth. Afraid of being seen by his neighbors, he could only


    pull Rudy aside.


    Phillip narrowed his cold eyes as he looked at the man and woman in the corner.


    The hand holding the steering wheel tightened, and a chill shed through his eyes.


    This was the so-called good man!


    Phillip quickly opened the car door and went upstairs while Karl and Rudy were making out.


    The knock on the door sounded when Ann was cooking in the kitchen. She was busy with her dishes


    and asked, "Jackson, Karl may forget to bring his key. Would you please open the door for him?"


    Jackson nodded and ran to open the door with his short legs.


    When he opened the door, he saw his daddy with a straight face.


    "Daddy, why are you here?"


    Phillip directly pulled Jackson, who was blocking the door, aside. His voice was a little cold.


    "Go y with Nikki."


    Looking at Phillip''s straight face and then the kitchen, Jackson warned him just in case.


    "Are you here for Miss Ann? Be nice to her!"

 Chapter 34 Bullying Miss Ann Again

    Chapter 34 Bullying Miss Ann Again


    Ann felt a tall figure approaching while she was cooking. She thought it was Karl so she didn''t turn


    around.


    "Karl, pass me a te."


    Phillip looked at the ceramic te ced on the zed table beside him and handed it over.


    As she took the te, she caught a glimpse of a good-looking hand with long and slim fingers.


    Obviously, it belonged to someone who lived a privileged life.


    It wasn''t Karl!


    She looked up and saw Phillip''s face, which reminded her of what had happened that night when she


    was drunk.


    Thinking about that night, she became miff and her face turned reddish.


    "Mr. Phillip, this is my home. Please leave!"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and said, "You texted me and wanted me here."


    She frowned. She did send him the message, but he could have sent someone to pick them. It was


    obvious that he misinterpreted the message on purpose.


    "Carson and Jackson are in the living room. Since you''vee, please take them back now."


    Phillip suddenly approached and circled Ann by putting his hands on the cab behind her. His Height


    advantage enabled him to enclose Ann entirely in his breath.


    He stared at Ann with his diamond-like eyes, "Ann, are you into Karl that much?"


    The fragrance of men''s cologne flooded Ann. She stared at Phillip, feeling embarrassed and annoyed.


    "Yes, I like him, but it''s none of your business, so please leave, now!"


    Phillip''s eyes sneered, "What if he cheats on you?"


    Ann''s eyes froze for a while; then she became angry.


    "Phillip, Karl is my fianc¨¦. I''ve known him for many years. I know who he is. You''re not allowed to


    nder him, even if you''re a powerful boss!"


    As she spoke, she pushed Phillip away and pointed at the door with a cold face.


    "Now, please leave!"


    The children ying in the living room were stunned when they heard the quarrel from the kitchen.


    Carson, taking Nikki by the hand, came close to Phillip and said, "Daddy, did you bully Miss Ann


    again?!"


    "Mommy," Nikki said with a lovely voice.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and looked at Ann. Surprisingly he didn''t get mad as he usually did. He knew


    that Ann was blinded by Karl.


    He walked out of the kitchen despite the annoyance in Ann''s eyes.


    In the living room, he took the children out of the sofa and naturally sat down.


    Ann was shocked by this scene. How could this man be so shameless!


    She was about to step forward when Karl pushed the door and entered.


    Karl opened the door and saw Phillip, who was sitting on the sofa and surrounded by the children. He


    dazed in a sh.


    He felt like an outsider, while Phillip, Ann, and the children, were the real family.


    "Mr. ... Mr. Phillip." Karl greeted him with an unconscious diffidence.


    Phillip didn''t answer him. Seeing this, Karl could only squeeze a smile because he didn''t dare to be


    uncivil with him. Then he pushed Ann into the kitchen and said crossly,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is he doing here? Why didn''t he leave?"


    Ann became more morose. She sighed, "He just sits there and wouldn''t move. What could I do? What


    about calling the police?"


    Phillip was trespassing, wasn''t he?


    Karl''s expression changed when he heard this since he knew that he couldn''t afford to offend this


    powerful CEO of the Moore Group.


    Even if Phillip had no power, how could he call the police and tell them his girlfriend was harassed by


    his boss in his home?


    He didn''t cross the line, did he?


    ''What should they do?''


    ''Phillip couldn''t stay here all the time.''


    Karl felt bummed but he could do nothing about Phillip. "Anyway, he will leave with his two kids. He


    can''t stay in here forever. Next time, just don''t let them in!"

 Chapter 35 How Would He Know That She Was a Picky Eater?

    Chapter 35 How Would He Know That She Was a Picky Eater?


    To Karl''s surprise, Phillip didn''t leave until they had dinner.


    Phillip led the children to the dining table and sit there with them. Karl clenched his fists and his eyes


    were gloomy.


    Annoyed by Phillip''s behavior, Ann looked at him with a cold face.


    "Mr. Phillip, I think you should leave now!"


    Phillip acted as if he didn''t hear it. All of a sudden, he looked up at Karl.


    He said meaningfully, "I see you talking to a woman in pink when I came here."


    Karl''s gloomy eyes instantly panicked. He started to observe Ann''s reaction as he exined it to Phillip.


    "Mr. Phillip, you might see it wrong. I went down to throw trash. How could I be with a woman?"


    "OK. Alright." Phillip nodded.


    Karl looked straight at Phillip with irritation buried in his heart, but he then avoided his eyes because he


    was afraid that Phillip had seen something.


    Then, he forced a smile and sat down beside him. "Ann, it''s gettingte. It''s okay if Mr. Phillip wants to


    leave after dinner."


    Hearing this, Ann felt puzzled about his sudden change in attitude. Was that because of Phillip''s words


    just now?


    Did he really...?


    Thinking of this, Ann immediately suppressed the turmoil in her mind.


    No. Karl had taken the best care of her and Nikki all these years. He wouldn''t do such a thing.


    When they were having dinner, she found that Phillip had only taken a sip of the soup at the beginning


    and never ate the food again.


    She cursed Phillip inwardly because she mistook his behavior as an usation of her cooking skills.


    He was a possessive and rude man, who begged to stay there for dinner but he didn''t eat anything!


    Jackson had a happy meal. Seeing Phillip frowning, he pursed his lips and said,


    "Miss Ann is an excellent cooker, but Daddy can''t eat MSG."


    Carson, who was carefully getting a meatball for Nikki, hurriedly nodded when he heard this.


    "That''s why no one likes to eat with Daddy. Miss Ann, just leave him alone!"


    Allergic to MSG?


    Hearing Jackson''s words, she looked at Phillip with a mixture of emotions in her eyes.


    She still remembered that the little brother who had been protecting and apanying was also


    allergic to MSG.


    Back in the hospital, Phillip did the same as her little brother did. Moreover, his voice sounds extremely


    familiar to her. Ann became absent-minded when these thoughts came to her.


    However, Phillip and that little boy didn''t look anything alike.


    There wouldn''t be such a big change in a man, even if he grew up.


    Phillip noticed Ann''s mixed expression. His deep eyes trembled, and his lips curved.


    "I''m just allergic to MSG. It''s way better than some food picker."


    Ann''s face froze, and she squeezed the chopsticks slightly.


    The little brother had also said the same thing before.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Coincidence... How did he know that she was picky about food?


    After dinner, Phillip finally left with his two children.


    Karl heaved a sigh of relief. As she was about to tidy up the dining table, she noticed the mixed


    expression of Karl.


    "Ann, what did he mean by that?"


    Ann asked confusingly, "What did he say?"


    "Are you the picky eater he mentioned?"


    She frowned and said, "Karl, what do you want to say?"


    "Have you dined with him? If not, how would he know that your preference about food?"


    Ann pursed her lips and looked at Karl. She sighed slightly, "I didn''t lie. This is the first time I eat with


    him."


    Although she could understand that Karl was just jealous, she still felt a little sad.


    Phillip had been pestering her time and again, but she kept resisting.


    Karl pursed his lips when he saw the depression on her face. Although he knew that all of this was not


    her fault, he couldn''t suppress the rapidly growing jealousy in his heart.


    Finally, he reached out and hugged Ann tightly, "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help it. I''m just so jealous..."


    Karl felt a desperate need to get the marriage license with Ann.


    At least, their rtionship would be legally binding. Even Phillip could not take her away!

 Chapter 36 That Man Kissed Mommy

    Chapter 36 That Man Kissed Mommy


    Karl returned to the Jobson''s at night.


    Overjoyed by the news that they nned to get marriage registration, Betty gave Karl a sum of money.


    She also told them to buy an apartment, because she didn''t think they should live in a rented ce


    after they get married!


    It came to Ann as a surprise when Karl told her Betty had given them some money to buy a new


    apartment.


    "Where did Betty get so much money? We can''t take it!"


    Betty was just a retired primary school teacher. Although she had a pension, she still couldn''t afford a


    house in the River City!


    Karl didn''t think that much. "Don''t underestimate my mother. She worked as a primary school teacher,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    but she saved a fortune. I should at least give you a real home if I want to marry you. We can repay her


    kindness in the future!"


    Even though Karl was brought up in a single-parent family, Karl rarely worried about money.


    Therefore, he didn''t feel strange when Betty took out so much money.


    After a moment of silence, Ann said firmly, "Then we''ll just use her money as a down payment and pay


    off the mortgage by ourselves."


    Karl agreed when he saw how determined she was.


    The next day was the weekend.


    They had made an appointment with a salesperson before, so they took Nikki with them and went to


    see the apartment.


    Knowing that they would live in the house as couples, the salesman worked harder to make


    rmendations.


    The salesperson failed to brainwash Ann. She had her own ideas about everything, from the coverage


    to theyout. And she would ask Karl for advice sometimes.


    The sales gave a wry smile because he could tell that Ann had done a lot of work in selecting a house.


    He didn''t have any chance to give them advice.


    Karl was overjoyed when he saw Ann carefully nning for their future.


    Although he was holding Nikki in his arms, he managed to reach out a hand to hug Ann and kiss her.


    Seeing this scene, the salesman walked away wisely. Ann''s face turned red because of this sudden


    kiss. She whispered to him,


    "What are you doing?"


    Karl only chuckled.


    Nikki was sandwiched between them. She blinked her innocent eyes, tilted her head, and asked,


    "Why did Daddy kiss Mommy?"


    Karl pinched her nose and looked at the pretty and flushed face of Ann. He felt a passion and suddenly


    looked at her affectionately.


    "Because Daddy likes Mommy."


    Nikki blinked her eyes and frowned. She pondered for a while and looked at Ann, who walked away


    because of embarrassment.


    Then, she suddenly pped his hands and hugged Karl''s neck. "Last time in the hospital, the man who


    came yesterday also kissed Mommy while she was sleeping. Was it because he liked Mommy?"


    Wow, Mommy was so popr!


    When Karl and Ann heard this, their faces suddenly stiffened.


    Karl looked down at Nikki. "Nikki, what did you say?"


    Seeing Karl slightly changed expression, Nikki confusingly blinked big eyes. She didn''t know if she had


    said something wrong, but she still answered.


    "Daddy didn''t answer your phone. Mommy was sick. Mommy felt bad. He is a good man because he


    took Mommy to the hospital to see a doctor...."


    Hearing Nikki''s words, Ann tried her best to recall that day. Karl also remembered something.


    Ann once called him, and her voice sounded weird but at that time...


    Karl pursed his lips tightly. Looking at Ann standing not far away, he felt a little depressed.


    Phillip really liked Ann?


    The jealousy and anger in Karl''s heart continued to spiral. However, he couldn''t me Ann because it


    was not her fault.

 Chapter 37 Drive a Wedge

    Chapter 37 Drive a Wedge


    Later that trip, Karl seemed a little mad.


    Not only was the salesman given the cold shoulder, but Karl also tried to find fault with Ann.


    The salesman was slightly embarrassed, assuming Karl came here just to stir up trouble. Ann got a


    little awkward, too.


    She pulled Karl''s hand and asked softly.


    "Karl, what''s wrong?"


    Karl looked at Ann, opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. He just had Ann hold Nikki for a while.


    "I''m a little tired today. Let''s just get out of here."


    After saying that, he walked out.


    Ann pursed her lips in confusion. She could only exin to the salesman while holding Nikki and


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    quickly followed up.


    When she got out, there was no Karl. He had left alone.


    Nikki hooked around Ann''s neck, slightly confused, "Mommy, why was Daddy unhappy?"


    Ann didn''t know what happened, either. Still, she smiled and tapped Nikki''s little head gently.


    "Because Daddy is tired from work and needs to rest."


    ...


    The Moore''s Old House


    After receiving a phone call from his friend Todd, Phillip threw his two kids into Aydan''s arms.


    Aydan, who was lying on the sofa watching TV, was smashed to the point that he almost rolled his


    eyes.


    Phillip entered his room and took off his coat. His voice was cold.


    "Go ahead."


    Todd''s voice waszy and teasing, "I sent you the information you asked for about Karl.


    Professionally, he was mediocre, but he really got something with women..."


    Before Todd could finish his words, Phillip hung up the phone.


    Then Phillip turned on hisputer. After reading the information in the email, he narrowed his eyes


    slightly.


    It seemed that even if he didn''t do anything, this Karl would be ruined by a woman sooner orter.


    But for Ann, he didn''t mind adding some fuel.


    ...


    This day, While Ann and Karl were working overtime, Betty was at a loose end.


    Thinking that she had never been to Karl''s rented t, Betty decided to send Nikki back in person.


    She was not familiar with this neighborhood. So when she came across a young woman, Betty


    hurriedly came near her with Nikki.


    "Miss, do you know where is block 16?"


    Rudy looked at Betty and Nikki, feeling that Nikki seemed familiar. Then she pointed in a direction.


    "Go that way. Then turn left and go straight ahead."


    Betty nodded. She was about to leave with Nikki.


    Rudy suddenly remembered something. She caught up with Betty, smiling, "Madam, are you Karl''s


    mother?"


    Betty was a little puzzled, "I am, youngdy, may I have your name?"


    "Madam, my name is Rudy. I''m Karl''s colleague and I work in the same office as him." Rudy smiled


    brightly.


    No wonder Rudy felt that the little girl looked familiar. She had seen her on Karl''s phone. The little girl


    was his daughter.


    Betty smiled when she heard that Rudy was Karl''s colleague.


    Seeing this, Rudy rapidly hooked Betty''s arm and said, "Madam, are you going to Karl''s? I know where


    it is. I''ll take you there."


    Rudy held Betty and walked forward. She told her that she got along quite well with Karl. And Karl also


    took good care of her in the office. She praised Karl for his professionalpetence and his poprity


    in the office.


    When Betty heard Rudy praise her son like this, her smile got wider. And she felt closer to Rudy.


    "Rudy, you know Karl sometimes is too kind-hearted that I''m afraid he will be bullied. So it''s great that


    he has such a colleague like you."


    Betty paused for a moment, then pulled Rudy''s hand and said, "Karl is going to get married soon. You


    should definitelye to the wedding!"


    Rudy''s face stiffened when she heard this. A trace of malice shed through her eyes, but she put on a


    surprised look.


    "So Karl is getting married soon? I thought he already knew about the thing... Now it seems that he has


    no idea..."


    Betty was puzzled by Rudy''s words, "Rudy, what are you talking about?"


    Rudy pretended to be embarrassed, "Madam, my friend also lives here. Once we came across Karl''s


    girlfriend getting out of a luxury car at night. The one who brought her back was a handsome young


    man."


    Hearing this, Betty''s face trembled. She looked at Rudy with suspicion, "You are a girl. You shouldn''t


    say things like that! That will ruin her reputation!"


    "Madam, I just didn''t want to see Karl be kept in the dark all the time!" Rudy looked as if she was


    wronged.


    After a pause, Rudy wrote a note and handed it to Betty. "The younger sister of Karl''s girlfriend is also a


    witness. If you don''t believe me, just ask her. They are family, so she won''t lie to you about this!"

 Chapter 38 Choose to Resign

    Chapter 38 Choose to Resign


    Ann hurried home from work and was embarrassed to find Betty and Nikki in the living room.


    "Mrs. Jobson, thank you for taking him back. I appreciate it."


    Betty sat Ann down on the couch, looking a little annoyed, "Nikki''s my granddaughter, and we''re all


    family. What was that about?"


    With that, Ann looked at Nikki next to him. She recalled that Karl asked her to keep Nikki''s origin a


    secret from Betty.


    But Ann felt wrong since they were getting married.


    One day, Betty would know all this.


    "Mrs. Jobson, actually..."


    At this moment, Betty suddenly took Ann''s hand and said with some hesitation.


    "Ann, I heard someone downstairs just now saying that someone was courting you. Is that true?"


    Ann was stunned, "Mrs. Jobson, who told you that?"


    Betty then told Ann everything that happened downstairs, but she didn''t mention the rtionship


    between Rudy and Karl. She only said that the neighbor who gave her directions told her about it.


    Ann said resignedly, "Mrs. Jobson, there is really such a thing. But I have nothing to do with that man.


    Karl also knows about that."


    Released to learn that Karl knew about that, Betty pped Ann''s hand.


    "I know you''re honest and kind, not the kind of person who would betray Karl. My son Karl loves you


    very much, and you two also have a son, Nikki. Such a thing is a rumor!"


    Ann gave a toothless grin, but she sighed inwardly.


    Karl had suspected her before, and now Betty suspected her again. She didn''t know if this kind of


    suspicion would happen again.


    Her past was like a time bomb.


    Perhaps she had to make a choice...


    The next day, Ann handed over her resignation application to the leader.


    The leader did not dare to agree easily because of the rumors about Ann and Phillip in thepany.


    The leader asked someone to consult with the president and asked her to work first. Then he promised


    to give her a reply within three days.


    Phillip was enraged when he heard of Ann''s sudden resignation.


    Ignoring those who were still waiting for him, he left the meeting room and went to the small room


    where Ann always stayed.


    Ann was trying on perfume when she heard the door open. Then she turned and, with a slight start,


    saw Philip. But in that second, everything was clear to her and she was calm again.


    "Mr. Phillip."


    Phillip pulled her against the wall, supported her with his other hand, and stared at her with his cold


    eyes.


    "Tell me. Why are you quitting all of a sudden?"


    Ann shook off Phillip''s hand, took a deep breath, and looked him straight in the eye, "I''ve been here for


    a while. I don''t think the Moore Group is the right ce for me."


    Phillip scoffed, "Not the right ce? If the Moore Group isn''t the right ce for you, do you think you


    can find some ce better in the River City?"


    Ann bowed her head and said, "Mr. Phillip don''t have to worry about that for me."


    "He asked you to quit? Is he afraid he won''t be able to keep you?"


    When Ann heard Phillip''s sarcasm on Karl, she frowned and looked at Phillip with a cold, angry look.


    "As I said before, this is my own choice. Even if you are the president of the Moore Group, you have no


    right to insult other people at will!"


    Philip, however, narrowed his eyes and bent down to Ann.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Then is this about me?"


    Phillip went closer and closer with his distant eyes fixed on Ann. And His features were so defined and


    frosty.


    Lost in his obsidian eyes for a while, Ann remembered to calm herself down by biting her lower lip.


    "Yes. You''ve gone too far. You''re interfering too much in my life! I''m bothered and I''m ufortable


    around you!"

 Chapter 39 Ill Teach You a Lesson

    Chapter 39 I''ll Teach You a Lesson


    Phillip slightly narrowed his heartless eyes, with a sneer hanging on his thin lips.


    Frightened by his appearance, she subconsciously wanted to back away, but there was no way back


    with the wall behind her.


    She frowned, feeling a little chagrined.


    Phillip was the one to me. Why would she feel scared?


    Philipughed with a bit of mockery when he saw the nervous, frightened expression on her face. Then


    he withdrew his hand suddenly and straightened up.


    She was relieved to be free of his domineering pressure.


    Anyone who heard what she just said would feel embarrassed and want to give up, let alone this


    person was Phillip.


    But the next moment she was shocked and irritated by Philip''s words.


    "Do you really think that I won''t be able to see you after you leave the Moore Group?"


    When Phillip said this, his tone was cold and aloof, carrying a hint of derision.


    He looked down at her condescendingly as if he were looking at a doll in his hand.


    Ann widened her eyes in disbelief as Philip walked away with an impassive look.


    Indecent was not enough for the man in front of her. What a shameless man!


    ...


    The words he left made her a little upset because she didn''t know what he would do.


    Her application for resignation had been approved. However, thepany''s perfume research and


    development project were now in need of manpower.


    Her resignation was quite unexpected, and the names of those involved in the project were reported.


    So she had to at least finish this project before leaving.


    She had no objection to that since it was the best oue for her that she could resign.


    That settled a matter which had been weighing on her mind. Then she checked the calendar.


    Tomorrow was the day of her visit to the prison.


    She felt some joy at the thought that her father would soon be out of prison.


    She set off for the prison early the next day and was relieved to find her father in good spirits.


    As she was leaving, she smiled and said, "Dad, when you get out of prison, our family will be reunited!"


    William nodded repeatedly, "Good... Good!" He had been looking forward to this day for more than five


    years!


    Ann met Sansa and her daughter when she was waiting outside the prison for the bus.


    Why were they here?


    The thought of what the mother and daughter had been doing over the years disgusted Ann, and she


    tried to ignore them.


    When Sansa saw Ann trying to avoid her, she angrily hurried forward and grabbed Ann by the sleeve.


    "Ann! Stop right there! Don''t you know you should greet your elders when you meet them?"


    Ann''s eyes suddenly turned icy and cold. She looked up at Sansa and Jenny, who were waiting to see


    her make a fool of herself.


    "You said I don''t have a mother, and my father is still in prison. Do you really think of yourself as an


    elder?"


    Seeing that Ann still dare to retort, Sansa raised her hands and was about to hit her when Jenny


    grabbed her and reminded her of the purpose of their visit.


    It was only then that Sansa remembered why she was there. Then she looked sideways at her.


    "Hey gal, your father''s going to be out of jail soon. Get that money out now. Otherwise, if he gets to


    know about your indiscretions in your private life, with his pedantry and sickly body, he won''t be able to


    survive much longer, even if he gets out of prison!"


    Ann''s eyes were full of sarcasm when she heard this.


    Sure enough, money was the only thing that mattered to them!


    Ann raised her chin slightly and looked coldly at Sansa and her daughter.


    "My father knows what kind of person I am, and he won''t listen to any of your provocations. On the


    contrary, you two have never really visited my father since he was put into prison. You only care about


    a sum of money that doesn''t exist. You''re so heartless!"


    After that, Ann shook off Sansa''s hand, stopped a taxi, and left.


    Sansa trembled with anger and leaned against Jane, making dirty curses.


    Jenny was also angry andforted Sansa, "She''s struggling for a lost cause. Let''s teach her a


    lesson."


    Jenny''s lips curled in an evil smile as she remembered the picture of Ann she had taken earlier.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She thought, ''Ann, you are going to lose, big time.''

 Chapter 40 He Must Have Done It on Purpose

    Chapter 40 He Must Have Done It on Purpose


    Betty, with Nikki, was shooting the breeze at the neighbor''s when she got a strange call.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She hung up immediately for it was a strange number.


    But then she received a photo from the same number.


    In the photo, a woman got off a limousine with a tall, handsome young man beside her.


    The woman was Ann, but the young man was not her son, Karl.


    Betty''s face grew solemn at once. When the number called again, Betty told her neighbor to look after


    Nikki and went out to answer the call.


    "Hello, is that Mrs. Jobson? This is Ann''s stepmother. I heard that she is going to marry your son. After


    full consideration, I think that there is something I need to tell you..."


    Hanging up the phone, Betty was so angry that her face turned pale. She called Karl.


    "Come home right now. Tell me what''s going on between Ann and that man!"


    ...


    The Moore Group.


    Ann followed after her senior to the meeting room and introduced the proposal for the research and


    development of the perfume.


    During the meeting, she pretended not to see Phillip and his gaze on her.


    Regardless of what Phillip was about to do, he was just her boss now.


    After all, groups had introduced their proposals, it was time for Phillip to make a decision.


    However, Phillip was still staring at Ann. The others looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    There was an atmosphere of embarrassment among all.


    Although Ann hadn''t look up to see Phillip, she was annoyed by his gaze.


    What a shameless man! How could he look at her all the time?


    Ann wished the project to end soon!


    Looking at Ann who had lowered her head to her chest, Philip gave a faint smile and a teasing


    expression.


    At longst, Phillip stopped looking at her. Then he made briefments on the proposals and gave


    some advice.


    Then he leaned back in his chair and slowly said, "Dismiss."


    Ann looked relieved and was going to leave at the moment.


    "The Iris Ukiyoe was quite interesting. Who came up with it? Tell me about it in detail."


    Hearing this, all people who had already walked to the door halted.


    They turned their head to look at Ann who was behind them and then all of them sped away tacitly.


    When the door of the meeting room was closed, Ann was nervous.


    They got the wrong idea!


    It was all because of this man!


    Feeling depressed, Ann turned around and saw Phillip stretching his long legs and leaningzily


    against his chair.


    Ann forced a fake smile and gritted her teeth.


    "Mr. Phillip, what would you like to know about the Iris Ukiyoe?"


    Phillip looked up to see Ann who was standing at the door and gritting her teeth. In his eyes, there was


    a faint smile.


    "Come here."


    Ann didn''t move. She started to talk about her proposal.


    She wanted to leave here as soon as she finished!


    "The Iris Ukiyoe is inspired by an Ukiyoe from Country R. As its name implies, it is a floral scent..."


    Ann stopped abruptly and retreated with vignce because she saw Philliping over.


    "Mr. Philip, what are you doing?"


    Phillip bent and looked down at her with a smile.


    "You don''t want toe over to me, so Ie over to you."


    What he said was meaningful.


    Ann bit her lips and thought, "How could this man cling to me all the time?"


    The phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    Ann was delighted and answered the phone without seeing the number on the screen.


    "Where are you?" Karl asked, with restrained anger.


    "I am still at thepany. Karl, what''s wrong?"


    Phillip''s voice sounded slow, "How could you answer a private phone call at work?"


    Ann clutched the phone and red at Phillip.


    He must have done it on purpose!

 Chapter 41 The Outbreak of Misunderstandings

    Chapter 41 The Outbreak of Misunderstandings


    Karl had flown into a rage before Ann could offer her exnation.


    "Is that Phillip?"


    Gritting her teeth, Ann glowered at Phillip by the side. He looked as if it has nothing to do with him.


    Ann had to get out of the room to exin.


    "I just had a meeting in the conference room."


    Karl did not buy it.


    He only cared about what her mother had just said on the phone, as well as the photos. All his jealousy


    and anger came out at the moment.


    "You have been cheating on me, haven''t you? You have already been with Phillip. You have been lying


    to me all these years, haven''t you?"


    After a pause, Karl sneered, "No wonder Nikki said that Phillip secretly kissed you before. No wonder


    you always came back sote when we were abroad. You said you were busy in theboratory. Tell me


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the truth, you were with him, right? It was probably a made-up story that you sacrificed yourself to save


    your father."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ann cannot believe Karl would say this.


    "I am not talking nonsense. Your father is the boss of apany. Even if he had some difficulties, he


    didn''t have to give you out. Do you think I am a fool? You just want a father for your daughter."


    Ann''s hands that were holding the phone trembled and she bit her lips to cool herself down.


    "Karl, calm down. I''ll tell you about this after I came back."


    She couldn''t lie to him about her father.


    "I won''t listen to you. You let me down!"


    Karl hung up angrily. Ann gripped her phone tightly and her face turned pale.


    Karl had said that he would trust her no matter what happened. But now he changed his mind.


    Ann heard a deep low voice behind her. Phillip rarely said in such a soft tone like now.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Grasping the phone, Ann turned around to see the handsome gentleman before her. She sneered at


    him.


    "Is it what you want? Is it fun to tease me? You only find pleasure in others'' pain!"


    Phillip''s thick eyebrows furrowed because of the interrogation and it was not hard to find that he was


    angry.


    However, when he saw her tearful eyes, he restrained his emotions.


    "Ann..."


    After venting his anger on Phillip, Ann felt that what she had just said was too much.


    Phillip wasn''t the sole reason why Karl picked up this fight.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to keep calm. She said coldly without seeing Phillip.


    "Mr. Phillip, for the good of us, don''t be too close to me. As for the work, you can turn to someone more


    professional. I''m just a person who is about to leave."


    She asked for a few hours off and got off from work earlier than usual.


    Ann kept calling Karl but couldn''t get through to him. So she went to his office, but the colleagues said


    he was not there.


    Helpless, she had to go to Betty''s ce.


    When Betty opened the door and saw it was Ann, her face turned cold. She did not let her in, nor did


    she let her approach Nikki.


    Ann was perturbed when she saw Nikki eager to get into her arms. Ann tried to stop Betty from closing


    the door with her hand.


    "Betty, there must be some misunderstand here."


    Betty threw a stack of photos on her face with a disgusted look.


    "I didn''t misunderstand anything. The woman in the photo is you. I never thought that you would be


    such a slut! You lied to me and my son."


    When she saw the photos scattered on the ground, she was shocked. Most of them were about her


    getting of Phillip''s car.


    There were also some photographs of her exining to Phillip about the perfume exhibition.


    Actually, the photos weren''t that indisputable. She could clear things up.


    But it was hard if all of them were put together. Plus the way Betty looked at her and the call Karl had


    just made to her implied that they didn''t trust her.


    Obviously, no matter how she exined it, they would not listen to her.


    Ann felt exhausted, both physically and mentally.


    Nikki''s pitiful expression hurt Ann. She said, "Betty, this is a huge misunderstanding. Nikki is crying. At


    least let me bring Nikki back first..."


    Betty''s look turned fierce. "You made Karl a cuckold. Nikki is Karl''s daughter and my granddaughter.


    She deserves a better mother."


    After saying that, Betty ignored Nikki who was shouting for Mommy, and closed the door.


    Nikki''s voice was cut off from her at once. Ann couldn''t hear anything.


    Ann felt her heart was broken into pieces when she thought of Nikki crying.


    All she could do was waiting outside and calling Karl.

 Chapter 42 Fragile Trust

    Chapter 42 Fragile Trust


    However, Betty seemed to be determined not to let her see Nikki, so Ann waited outside persistently.


    It was early in the morning, and Ann was still squatting beside the door, with her mind somewhat


    clouded.


    Her phone started ringing. Ann answered the phone immediately at the sight of Karl''s number.


    "Karl..."


    Karl questioned, "Why are you still out? Are you at Phillip''s ce tonight? Ah, I see. You really have


    two faces. You told me that you were innocent and then you ran to see another man at once!"


    Ann felt increasingly downhearted at the sound of Karl''s insult.


    But for Nikki''s sake, she still tried to cheer up to exin.


    "Karl, I''m at your mum''s ce. I want to see Nikki. Let''s talk about these face to face, okay?"


    Karl seemed to be drunk and did not hear Ann''s words.


    "Tell me. How did you hook up with Phillip? Or have you been fooling me around all these years?"


    Karl said sarcastically, "I''ve taken you as my goddess, yet you turned to other men behind my back. I


    became the one who takes care of all these for you ... Ann, you''re such a bitch!"


    Ann turned pale at Karl''s words.


    She felt numb and freezing cold. She could not believe that the man she had always trusted would say


    this.


    She felt extremely dizzy and said to Karl in a weak voice with thest glimmer of hope.


    "Karl, I''lle home now. Let''s talk this over, face to face."


    She still remembered that Karl had apanied her through the darkest period of her five years


    abroad.


    He told her that everything in the past was not her fault, but the world''s fault.


    He also said that no matter what happened, he would trust her and stay by her side.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, she had nned to bring up Nikki all by herself. It was Karl''s care that had encouraged her


    to start over.


    But now, it seemed that everything was just a dream.


    When she hurried back home, she did not see Karl. The furnishings in the room were a little messy.


    Apparently, Karl hade back and left after discovering that she was not there.


    Dispirited, she was about to go downstairs to the office to look for him, but she ran into thest person


    she wanted to see at this time.


    ...


    Jenny seemed to be waiting for her, and she raised her eyebrows and walked forward when she saw


    Ann''s pale and tired face.


    "Ann, you looked really pale."


    Ann did not have the mood to argue with Jenny at this time. She remained grim and was about to


    leave, but Jenny blocked her way.


    Jenny got closer to see Ann''s haggard face and smiled impudently.


    "Are you quarreling with my brother-inw-to-be? It makes sense. Everyone would be angry if he knew


    that his fianc¨¦e was cheating on him with another man more than once, wouldn''t he?"


    Stimted by these words, Ann looked at Jenny and slightly narrowed her eyes.


    "Did you take those photos?"


    Jenny and Sansa lived in the same neighborhood as her. They had always been jealous of her. What


    they did was entirely expected.


    Jenny covered her mouth while smiling. "I''ve kindly reminded you before, but you took no notice. Now,


    this is just a small lesson. If you don''t want to lose all you have, you''d better obediently hand over all


    the money your father left you!"


    Jenny stopped smiling and became somewhat fierce when she was saying thest sentence.


    In face of Jenny''s threat, Ann was not so scared.


    She just felt sorry for herself.


    Not only Betty, but Karl would rather believe in Jenny than her. Karl didn''t even know Jenny that well.


    Was there anything more ridiculous in the world?

 Chapter 43 Collapse

    Chapter 43 Copse


    Ann took a taxi to Karl''s office, but the office was not open yet.


    She could only stay outside and wait for Karl to show up.


    At this time, she got Daisy''s call, informing her that Karl was in trouble in the Moore Group, getting into


    a fight with a staff member.


    Ann became worried. She hurriedly took a taxi to the Moore Group.


    When Ann arrived, Daisy was walking out with the staff member who had been beaten up. He felt


    distressed at the sight of Ann and only raised his chin.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. I want to warn you that if you missed this garbage can, there would


    be a garbage dump."


    This was Daisy''s way to encourage others.


    Ann nodded at Daisy''s words with a faint smile.


    On the way here, Ann had already learned what had happened from Daisy.


    In short, when Karl came to thepany to look for her, he heard the rumors about Phillip and her, so


    Karl beat that staff member up.


    Exhausted as Ann was, she still apologized to that staff member sincerely and promised to


    Just as Ann entered the security room, she heard a deep, cold voice from behind.


    "Throw him out!"


    When Ann turned around, she was surprised that Phillip was here with a gloomy face. She felt


    She was supposed to be angry because it was this man who caused all these troubles.


    But now, he got angry for her sake.


    She felt even moreplex.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Karl looked up and saw that Ann was standing beside Phillip, his expression became hideous


    and terrifying, and his eyes turned red out of jealousy and anger.


    "Ann, everyone in thepany is saying that Phillip and you are seeing each other. Now that you''ve


    shown up with Phillip, do you still have the nerve to tell me that you have nothing to do with him?"


    Besieged by Karl''s questions, Ann clenched her fists and questioned back.


    "Why would you rather trust the strangers than me?"


    Karl struggled to free himself from the security and looked at Ann with red eyes.


    "Trust you? How can I trust you? All these years, I''ve been clearing up your mess. I''ve been with you


    and taken care of the child you had with another man. I''ve treated you as the pearl in the crown and


    restrained myself from touching you. Is this how you repay me?"


    Ann chewed on her lip and said, "Karl! I have already offered to resign from thepany."


    When Karl heard this, he became even angrier. "Resign? That''s because you''re feeling guilty! You''re


    afraid of being exposed and then nobody would respect you! And you went out of your way to seduce


    Phillip. Unbelievable! I was really blind back then. I can''t believe that I''ve treated you as a goddess all


    these years!"


    The more Karl said, the more he felt his anger rise. He looked at the pale-faced Ann.


    "You''re a real bitch!"


    Ann trembled at the sound of this word. She looked at Karl in disbelief, with her lips trembling slightly.


    Phillip stepped forward at once and punched Karl in the face. He threw a stack of photos on Karl''s face


    and warned him.


    "If you don''t want your shit to be exposed to the public, get out of here immediately!"


    At the sight of the figure in the photo that was dating other women, Karl turned panicked instantly.


    He raised his eyes to see Phillip''s cold face and became somewhat angry from embarrassment.


    When Karl was dragged out by the security, he was still shouting loudly, "You are a couple of


    adulterers!"


    Phillip even looked gloomier. He instructed his staff to send these photos to the Quelch Law Firm


    because he wanted to see Karl lose his reputation.


    Karl stood at the same ce with a pale face. She became extremely exhausted and disappointed at


    the thought of all the suspicions Karl had since their return and all the hurtful words he said just now to


    break up with her.


    She thought that Karl was the light she took hold of after experiencing the darkness, but what she saw


    was still the darkness.


    When Daisy came in, Ann was sitting alone in the security room, and Phillip was standing beside her


    grimly.


    Daisy was not a talkative person. She had always believed that no one could really empathize with


    pain. In this case, being there for someone in pain would work much better thanforting him.


    Therefore, she did not take the initiative to ask Ann what had happened, and neither did she interfere


    with Ann''s decision.


    Seeing that Phillip was standing beside her, Daisy smiled bitterly.


    She thought to herself that Ann had just left a garbage can and there came a garbage


    dump.

 Chapter 44 Never Be Your Light

    Chapter 44 Never Be Your Light


    Daisy took the hint and left when she saw Phillip gazing at Ann.


    Phillip approached Ann step by step and forced her to look up.


    He frowned and picked Ann up when he saw her pale face and weary eyes.


    Ann was shocked and annoyed when Phillip suddenly picked her up and said, "What are you doing?


    Put me down!"


    Wasn''t she miserable enough?


    However, no matter how hard Ann tried to get rid of Phillip, he just walked out of thepany and got


    into the car, leaving others in shock.


    He was so strong that Ann couldn''t run away from him. She could do nothing but be held into the car


    unwillingly.


    Ann could imagine how other people in thepany would talk about her behind her back.


    She suffered so much recently that she could hardly resist. She could just look at Phillip faintly.


    "What exactly do you want, Phillip?"


    Phillip asked the driver to start while he put one hand on her head and said, "Ann, you need to rest."


    Ann was moved but she turned her head and said, "It''s none of your business. Drop me off at the next


    crossing." She was worried about Nikki.


    Phillip gave a rare smile as he knew what Ann was thinking and said, "I''ve already sent someone to


    pick up Nikki."


    Ann was shocked and thought to herself, "If Phillip sends someone to pick up the kid, how would other


    people think about us?!"


    Phillip squinted at Ann with a cold face when he realized that she was somewhat angry.


    "What do you want? Get back to Karl?"


    Phillip''s words calmed Ann down. She was really angry just now, but she was confused, not knowing


    what to do.


    He was right. It was thanks to Karl that she could still hang in there. Karl did a great job in taking care


    of her and Nikki. He gave her a lot of support and trust.


    She really tried hard to fall in love with him, to live with him, and to catch the light in the darkness.


    However, what happened recently really exhausted her.


    Ann was really weak when she was quiet.


    Phillip frowned slightly and sat with Ann quietly instead of disturbing her when he saw that she looked


    down and seemed to have something in her mind.


    He wanted to give her a chance to figure it out. Then Ann picked Nikki up and thanked Phillip with a


    distant look. She turned down his request to stay with her.


    Ann gently held Nikki in her arm. The two of them cuddled up with each other.


    Phillip stood behind them with an unprecedentedly soft look.


    At this moment, he just hoped that Ann could think it through...


    ...


    It had been a week since Karl fell out with the Moore Group.


    Ann never saw Karl ever since.


    During this period of time, apart from working, Ann was always thinking whether Karl was the right


    person for her.


    She always thought that love was too much to ask for her ever since she agreed to that deal five years


    ago. However, Karl somewhat changed her life.


    He took care of her meticulously and helped here out of the sadness patiently...


    She was touched and grateful when he told her how he felt about her. He was even ready to be Nikki''s


    stepfather.


    Ann was really trying to start a new life together with him.


    However, her past meant that she could not live a quiet life with him as she thought.


    Karl was a man, so it was impossible for him not to care about her past.


    He could keep back his anger from time to time, but he couldn''t do that forever. His outburst was


    inevitable.


    Phillip looked away from the PowerPoint and stared at Ann who was sitting in the corner, staring into


    space.


    His deep eyes narrowed slightly and he tapped on the table with his long fingers. He concluded the


    meeting with a cold and stern tone as usual.


    "That will be all for the meeting. I want to see a better n before tomorrow!"


    People in the meeting room left one after another except Ann who didn''t realize that the meeting was


    over.


    Something sounded.


    When Ann was awakened by the sound of his fingers snapping, she could only saw Phillip leaning


    against the conference table. She had no idea when other people left.


    "Have you thought it through?"


    Ann looked up when she heard Phillip talking. However, she was stunned when she saw the side of his


    face.


    The man had a perfect chin and a high nose. He looked less stern in the light and became gentler.


    Perhaps it was because of Phillip''s rare gentleness, or it was because she kept that sadness to herself


    for too long.


    Ann looked down and wanted to let everything out.


    "Five years ago, it was the darkest moment of my life..."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Phillip''s eyes darkened slightly when Ann started to say what happened 5 years ago. He turned his


    head and saw the sunlight falling on her forehead. It was like a halo from an angel.


    "I thought I was destined to live in the darkness ... Karl was the one who had been there for me. He


    trusted me, brought me out of my tragedy, and led me to light. It was since then that I wanted to start


    over."


    Phillip pursed his lips, and his hands on the table unconsciously sped.


    "That''s why you kept putting up with what he did and refused to give up."


    Phillip understood that it was like finding something to warm up in a world of ice and snow, and nobody


    would easily give up on that warmth.


    Phillip remembered that strong and warm girl.


    She was his warmth, too.


    Phillip unconsciously touched her face with his long fingers. His eyes darkened slightly, and his look


    changed as his mouth twisted in self-mockery.


    "People can be fickle. Unreliable men like him will never be your light."


    Actually, he also wanted to know if Karl became more important in her mind than the little boy who


    used to stay with her before.


    However, he was unable to say it out loud...


    After so many years, not only did he fail to find her as he promised, he was also forced to hurt her.


    What was worse, he couldn''t even meet her as who he was...


    Phillip''s face was cold, like ice, like iron. He could do nothing but clench his hands under the table.


    However, Ann was surprised by his endurance and restraint.


    She confusedly stared at Phillip who was stern but he also seemed to be restrained and obstinate.


    Ann could see that guy from him.


    It was a beautiful and handsome face that was different from Phillip''s. That face was young, indifferent,


    and arrogant, but also restrained and obstinate.


    It suddenly came to Ann''s mind that Phillip might be the little boy in her memory.


    She remembered that in the news shared by Daisy, it was said that Phillip was the illegitimate son of


    the Moores''.


    In other words, he might had been sent back to the Moore''s long after.


    Ann shook her head and her mouth twisted in sadness. How could he be that little boy?


    Her little boy could definitely recognize her.

 Chapter 45 The Thought of Breaking up

    Chapter 45 The Thought of Breaking up


    Ann thought it over after talking to Phillip.


    Finally, Ann sent a message to Karl and told him to meet her.


    She wanted both sides to calm down and have a good talk.


    Karl could already be considered as a family member by her since his five-yearpany.


    Even if they broke up, Ann didn''t want to end up in this way.


    At the Jobson''s.


    Betty was surprised when Karl was back with Rudy.


    After greeting Rudy, Betty told her to sit on the sofa in the living room and pulled the frustrated Karl


    aside.


    "Karl, what''s going on with you? You''re so depressed. You can''t be so frustrated because of a flirtatious


    woman." Betty scolded in a low voice.


    Karl was frustrated. The stubble on his chin showed that he hadn''t shaved for days. No matter what


    Betty was telling him, Karl remained silent.


    Seeing Karl, Betty felt even angrier at Ann.


    "Karl, I''m telling you. You can''t marry Ann. But Nikki is my granddaughter. You have to bring her back!"


    Betty had talked tough on this when Nikki was forcibly taken away.


    At that time, Karl was annoyed so he hadn''t been home for several days. Betty always remembered


    those days.


    When Karl heard Betty''s words again, he thought of Nikki. He didn''t know who Nikki''s father was, which


    made him became even more depressed.


    He then got up and went into his room, closing the door and not listening to Betty.


    Karl did not reply. But Rudy, who was eavesdropping on them, had something up on her sleeve.


    It was Jenny who asked Rudy to approach Karl at first, toe between Karl and Ann.


    She already knew that Karl was actually rich though it seemed that he was like a man from an ordinary


    family.


    She knew when she saw the diamond rings Karl had bought for Ann and that it was easy for him to


    give money equal to the price of a house.


    Rudy thought that she had to seize the opportunity to grab such a rich man!


    Thinking of this, Rudy stood up and asked Betty to sit down beside her, with an innocent smile on her


    face.


    "Mrs. Jobson, Karl is in a bad mood these days. And he is busy with business during the day. Why


    don''t you let him rest for a while? I''ll chat with you."


    Betty liked Rudy who had always been enthusiastic and likable. Although her appearance and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    temperament were not as good as Ann''s, Rudy knew more about how to please her.


    Because of Karl and Ann, Betty was worried that no one would listen to her.


    Betty thought that it was nice to have Rudy with her.


    "This is just a family issue. I shouldn''tin to you. But it''s too annoying. I can only me Karl for


    being too honest. He is tricked by that woman. And now even the child has been taken away by her!"


    Rudy heard this and immediatelyforted her, "Mrs. Jobson, please don''t be sad about this. Karl is


    such a wonderful man. Girls like him. As for the child ... Mrs. Jobson, what if Karl is not the father of this


    child?"


    Betty''s face changed, "What do you mean?!"


    "Mrs. Jobson, I just heard Karl mention it by chance. Karl and Ann always slept in separate rooms ...


    Have you ever suspected that Karl doesn''t want to bring back the child because he isn''t the father?"


    Thinking of Rudy''s words, Betty tossed and turned in bed that night. The more she thought about it, the


    more she felt that Rudy''s words made sense.


    She thought that the child might not be Karl''s daughter because Ann was cheated on!


    The next morning, Betty took Nikki away from the nursery when Ann was at work.


    Ann knew about this when she was about to pick Nikki up after work.


    Ann was told that Nikki was picked up by her grandmother not long after she arrived at the nursery.


    Ann''s expression suddenly changed when she heard this!

 Chapter 46 Lets Break up

    Chapter 46 Let''s Break up


    Hurriedly, Ann took a taxi to Betty''s house. Meanwhile, she kept calling Karl, but no one answered.


    She was anxious and could only text him.


    "Karl, Nikki was taken away by Betty. We should settle the matter between us ourselves. Don''t get Nikki


    involved. OK?"


    ...


    When she rushed to Betty''s house and heard Nikki''s voice. But she was pped by Betty before she


    could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Seeing her mother was beaten, Nikki was frightened and cried out.


    "Hi, baby, don''t cry. Mommy is fine," Ann said softly, hurried to take Nikki into her arms.


    Betty looked at Ann with a gloomy expression, pointing at Nikki.


    "I''ve already taken a paternity test. Whose child is this bastard?"


    Suddenly, Ann got stiffened but quickly she covered Nikki''s eyes and ears. She looked up at Betty who


    had a fierce look in her eyes.


    Hearing Betty says that Nikki was a bastard, the expression on Ann''s face instantly changed. Originally,


    she was a little guilty.


    She was wrong to hide the fact that Nikki was not Karl''s child. But as a mother, she absolutely would


    not allow anyone to say that her child was a bastard.


    She held Nikki''s little head in her arms, preventing her from seeing Betty or hearing what she would


    say.


    Ann''s face was swollen and flushed, looking a little miserable.


    "Betty, I didn''t intend to hide this from you, but Karl stopped me, and I had no chance to tell you the


    truth. Nikki is my child. You raised Karl alone, so you should understand that bastards can''t be used on


    any child."


    A woman was weak, but she would be strong when she became a mother.


    Betty was shocked by the look in Ann''s eyes. Her eyes dodged for a moment, but she immediately


    became fierce again.


    "Don''t tell me this. Karl is stupid, helping you lie to me. How wanton you are! You cheated on Karl and


    hook up with other men. I have to give you a lesson!"


    Hearing this, Ann smiled bitterly, but she was not frightened.


    "Betty, I don''t know from whom you learned this and why you believed that. If I did betray Karl, you can


    naturally lecture me."


    "But if I don''t do it, then you are ndering me!"


    Betty raised her eyebrows and was about to retaliate when Karl''s voice sounded at the door.


    "ndering? Isn''t the person in those photos you? Your stepmother and sister told us that. You are the


    family. What reason do they have to nder you?!"


    When Ann saw the anger in Karl''s eyes, she forced a smile.


    This was the man she thought she could spend the rest of her life with...


    Ann wanted tough to herself, but she looked at Karl frankly and calmly.


    "So, you believe what they say?"


    Karl frowned when he met Ann''s clear eyes, but he seemed to firmly believe that Ann betrayed him.


    "You still won''t admit it at this time, will you? Why are you so good at cheating?"


    Even though Ann had expected Karl''s reaction, she was still a little disappointed.


    Annughed at her naivety and stupidity.


    If Karl had believed her, how could she be reduced to this condition...?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He would rather believe Sansa and Jenny than her.


    Phillip''s words suddenly sounded in her ears.


    "People are fickle, unreliable men like him will never be your light."


    Ann smiled bitterly and mocked herself.


    Carrying Nikki, she straightened her body and looked up at Karl. Her eyes were filled with


    determination as she removed the ring from her hand.


    "I''ve fought hard for our rtionship. I don''t feel guilty about anything. Let''s break up!"

 Chapter 47 Avenge for You

    Chapter 47 Avenge for You


    Ann ced the ring on a table aside, held Nikki in her arms, and left Betty''s house with her back


    straight up.


    As she passed by Karl, he subconsciously wanted to pull her back. But he was stopped by the cold


    estrangement on Ann''s face.


    He was unreconciled. Why would he feel guilty when Ann did something wrong?


    ''She owed me!''


    ...


    When Ann took Nikki, who was sleeping after crying to the rented neighborhood, she saw Phillip''s car.


    Phillip leaned against the car door and stood straight there.


    Under the light, he was so charming.


    Turning her head, Ann hugged Nikki tightly and quickened her pace, wanting to go upstairs.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her like this.


    Steady and powerful footsteps rang out behind her. When Ann was at the door, she was imprisoned by


    Phillip with both hands.


    "What are you doing?" Ann took a step back like a kitten and let out a low roar.


    "They said you left early."


    Afraid that Ann would reject his approach, Phillip made an excuse that could be easily exposed.


    But then Ann hated arguing with him. She lowered her head gently and said, "I''m sorry, I will exin it


    to my superior."


    "I am your superior!"


    After saying that, Phillip suddenly saw that Ann''s fair and exquisite cheeks were badly red and swollen.


    The imprint of an open hand on her face was clearly visible. Soon, Phillip turned gloomy.


    "Who did it?!"


    Phillip''s voice was very cold, but it was not the cold that he showed daily.


    It was as if his favorite toy had been touched by others.


    Ann was puzzled about the reaction of Phillip.


    Phillip unlocked her hands and stood there with a cold face.


    "Open the door!"


    Ann didn''t move.


    Phillip stared at her. The pressure around him was overbearing, "Are you going to stand at the door


    and exin to me?"


    The neighbor seemed to be opening the door, then Ann pursed her lips.


    Looking at Nikki who was sleeping restlessly with her little brows frowned, Ann took out the key to open


    the door.


    Then Ann put Nikki into the master bedroom.


    Just as she came out and closed the door, Phillip stretched out his arm and forcefully hugged her into


    his embrace.


    They fell onto the sofa.


    Ann was shocked by Phillip''s actions. She tried to struggle but it was in vain.


    "Phillip, I''m really tired. I don''t have time to y this game with you."


    She was desperate for Karl, and she didn''t want to get involved with Phillip anymore.


    Love was exhausting.


    Phillip said nothing. He held her in one hand and opened the medical kit with the other.


    He took out iodine and a medicinal cotton swab from inside and stared at her swollen face.


    "You got pped. Did you fight back?"


    Ann frowned and felt that Phillip didn''t seem to be listening to her at all.


    Phillip looked at Ann who kept silent and suddenly he saw her left hand with no ring. He was surprised


    and guessed something.


    He quickly applied some iodine to her face. But it was still swollen, and both sides of her face looked


    extremely uncoordinated.


    Phillip grabbed Ann who wanted to stay away from him and tightly wrapped around her with his


    powerful arms.


    Then he had her almost entirely beneath his body.


    "Years passed and you are still that girl. Why don''t you have someone help you since you knew that


    you''ll get beat?"


    When Ann heard what Phillip said, she suddenly looked up at him.


    Her lips were slightly open in surprise, and her eyelids were trembling.


    So many years?


    "What do you mean?"


    ''Did he mean that he knew me before?''


    Being shocked, Ann clenched her hands unconsciously. She recalled a familiar face when she was a


    child.


    Ann''s gaze fell on Phillip''s wless face, and she was nervous and expectant.


    She looked at his face, eager to find something simr to the beautiful and arrogant boy in her


    memories.


    In the end, Ann discovered that it was all in vain. Apart from being handsome, he only looked a little like


    that boy.


    Phillip noticed the puzzlement in her eyes and thought of the car ident many years ago. A hatred


    shed through his eyes.


    Everyone thought he was dead, but he survived.


    However, the price was...


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Five years ago, Ann was blindsided by Hilda and gave birth to Nikki.


    Phillip hid the emotions in his eyes and did not answer Ann''s questions.


    He let go of her hands, bent his index finger, and knocked on her smooth forehead.


    Phillip smiled faintly, and his fierce eyes slightly raised. Then he said in a bullying tone,


    "Stupid woman, how about I avenge you?"

 Chapter 48 Dont Thank Me

    Chapter 48 Don''t Thank Me


    His expression and tone were extremely like the young proud boy who kept helping her when she was


    a little girl.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Phillip had his back to the balcony. Outside the window was the golden sunset.


    She could not see his face clearly against the light.


    Looking at him, she seemed to feel that her heart had suddenly lost control and was beating widely.


    Phillip reached out to caress her injured cheek before he left...


    Ann was tossing and turning all night, his affectionate eyes shing through her mind.


    Sometimes, Phillip''s words and actions resembled the little boy.


    However, if he was the little boy, why did he hide it from her?


    In her mind, the figures of Phillip and the little boy were constantly ovepping and separating, making


    her feel upset.


    Whether Phillip was the little boy or not...


    They were destined to be different.


    Phillip was a man who could easily tempt a woman, but he was not suitable for her.


    She was certain that she won''t fall in love with Phillip, but she was inevitably affected by his words.


    Ann felt a little disgusted with herself. She shook her head topletely erase Phillip from her mind.


    After settling with Karl, she had to think about her future life.


    ...


    The Moore''s Old House


    After a shower, Phillip wore only a loose bathrobe with water droplets on his undried hair.


    Aptop on the table showed an email that Aydan had just sent.


    His eyes became full of thought and coldness when he read the email.


    Suddenly, Todd called.


    "Phillip, I just saw your message. How did Karl offend you? Why don''t you just fire him and let him go!"


    Phillip''s thin lips curved coldly, "He touched my woman. How could I let him go so easily?"


    It was only a matter of time before he was fired, but before that, he must make him suffer!


    On the next day.


    When Ann was about to send Nikki to the nursery, she received a call from Karl.


    "Ann, you are so ruthless. You were wrong from the beginning, yet you even instigated Phillip to take


    revenge. Why didn''t I find out that you were such a woman before?"


    She stopped and tightened her grip on Nikki''s hand.


    Recalling what Phillip had said yesterday, she couldn''t help but be slightly absent-minded.


    "Say something, vicious woman."


    Karl''s yell brought her back. She was too tired to argue and hung up the phone.


    There was no need to say anything about the determined result.


    Downstairs, facing the stairs, Phillip''s Rolls-Royce phantom had been waiting for a long time.


    The man''s deep gaze fell on her.


    Ann pursed her lips and walked forward.


    "Mr. Phillip, we are just superior and subordinate. I don''t want you to interfere in the matter between


    Karl and me!" Ann said seriously.


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not intend to tell Ann about it. Now he didn''t deny it as well.


    "I said I would avenge you."


    As he said this, his ck pupils stared at Ann, seeming to observe her reaction.


    After a moment of silence, Ann sighed, "You annoyed and tired me. I can''t ept your kindness."


    Phillip narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze getting somewhat fierce.


    "Are you feeling sorry for him?"


    Ann shook her head, and her face was filled with sorrow, disappointment, and mncholy.


    In the end, they all turned into helplessness...


    Although she was grateful to Karl for hispany and care over the years, she was not innocent and


    unsophisticated.


    She thought that she had been working hard for their rtionship all these years, and until yesterday,


    they did not owe each other anymore.


    "Mr. Phillip, I have made a clean break with him. But I have nothing to do with you either. You don''t


    need to do anything for me."


    Phillip suddenly approached, "Since you''re single, I have the right to pursue you. It''s the right thing to


    help you kick his ass, so there''s no need to thank me."

 Chapter 49 Give Her Slaps

    Chapter 49 Give Her ps


    Ann was speechless.


    Right now, she didn''t want to get involved in any affairs at all. She just wanted to raise Nikki by herself


    properly.


    Jenny suddenly appeared. She frowned when she saw Ann was with Phillip.


    Rudy said that Karl had been with her all this time.


    Ann had already been abandoned!


    Jenny was waiting tough at Ann, but she didn''t expect that she would be with this wealthy man!


    As Jenny''s gaze fell on Phillip''s handsome face and the luxury car behind him, a trace of ruthlessness


    shed through her eyes.


    What she wanted was to see Ann be left with nothing, but not with a man who was better than Karl!


    Then Jenny turned around and walked towards Ann.


    As she approached, she looked at Phillip, who was beside Ann, getting more and more jealous.


    A woman like Ann could hook up with such an excellent man!


    "Ann, what a coincidence, we meet again," Jenny said with a false smile.


    Ann was indifferent and wanted to leave with Nikki.


    Of course, Jenny would not let her leave so easily. She hurriedly followed her and deliberately raised


    her voice.


    "Ann, I''ve heard that. Nikki is not Karl''s child, so his family looked down on you. How can you hide such


    a big matter from us? Otherwise, we will be able to advise you as before. Although this child is a


    bastard with an unknown father, she is still my niece, isn''t she?"


    When Phillip heard Jenny say that Nikki was not Karl''s child, his eyebrows twisted slightly.


    He subconsciously turned to look at Ann and said in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Ann looked at Phillip, thinking he must feel the same as Karl that she was a disrespectful woman, thus


    she curled the corners of her mouth in ridicule and self-mockery.


    "Didn''t you hear that?"


    Phillip''s eyes narrowed slightly. He did not refute.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If that child wasn''t Karl''s, whose would it be?


    With a guess in his heart, Phillip''s ck eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was somewhat


    Jenny had been observing Phillip''s expression the entire time. When she saw his interrogation and


    Sure enough, no man would like a woman who had a bad private life, was pregnant before marriage


    and lied!


    When Ann saw hercent face, she suddenly put down Nikki and smiled to tell her to stand there


    waiting for her.


    Then, she walked to Jenny step by step. She restrained the smile on her face, narrowed her eyes, and


    coldness appeared on her face.


    "All these years, you and your daughter have done many evil things because you haven''t got enough


    ps. For the sake of my father, I have endured it, but Nikki is a line!"


    Seeing Jenny frown slightly, Ann lifted the corner of her lips and snorted. She raised her hand and


    pped Jenny on her face.


    "This is my warning to you!"


    No matter what others said about her, she could endure it. But Nikki was an exception. She felt guilty


    about her child that had been taken away, so she had to protect Nikki!


    Phillip recovered from his thoughts and pulled Ann behind him before Jenny came.


    Jenny, who had always been domineering, did not expect that Ann would dare to hit her. She trembled


    with anger.


    "Ann, you are a bitch. How dare you hit me!"


    She rushed forward like crazy, but Phillip easily grabbed her wrist.


    "Get off, thest person who talked nonsense is lying in the hospital right now. Looks like you want to


    be hispanion!"


    Phillip looked fierce as he pped her again.


    Covering her face, Jenny trembled when she met his cold eyes.


    She could only stare at Ann who stood behind Phillip.


    She must destroy the bitch!

 Chapter 50 What Are You up To?

    Chapter 50 What Are You up To?


    Jenny was kicked out.


    Seeing Nikki uncover her big eyes, Ann couldn''t help butugh. She walked over and held her hand as


    she was about to leave.


    Phillip followed, his deep eyes falling on Nikki''s fair, smooth face. Something was rolling in his eyes.


    "Who is Nikki''s biological father?"


    Ann stiffened, and her hands tightened unconsciously. She did not turn around, and her voice was a


    little cold and undetectably stiff.


    "Mr. Phillip, I think this is my matter."


    What exactly did this man want to do? Wouldn''t most people avoid her when they heard what Jenny


    said?


    Nikki blinked her big eyes and tilted her head to stare at Phillip and Ann.


    Thinking Ann wouldn''t tell him, Phillip suddenly bent down and picked up Nikki. His lips curled into a


    seductive smile.


    "How old are you, Nikki?"


    Ann''s face turned solemn. She was afraid that Nikki would slip and wanted to stop her.


    Nikki, on the other hand, opened her small hand. After thinking for a while, she bent two little fingers


    and told Phillip.


    "Mommy said that Nikki is 3 years old!"


    Ann slightly rxed her nerves, but Phillip narrowed his eyes slightly because of Nikki''s behavior and


    the change in Ann''s expression.


    In his heart, he was even more convinced of his spection.


    ...


    At the president''s office in the Moore Group.


    Phillip leaned back in the office chair, his ck eyes staring at theputer screen, on which was the


    sample room where Ann worked.


    On the screen, the swelling on her left face hadn''tpletely subsided, and Ann seemed to be


    somewhat dispirited.


    What happened yesterday was a big blow to her.


    Phillip knocked his finger on the table. He ignored Aydan, who was standing in front of him reporting on


    his work, and made an internal call.


    "Ask Ann to go to the conference room on the eighth floor. Tell her that there''s an ad hoc meeting."


    Aydan, who was about to lie on the sofa after reporting on his work, frowned.


    "Why didn''t I know that there was a meeting to be held today?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Phillip kicked him.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Go check the information about Ann and that little girl called Nikki!"


    Aydan muttered, "Didn''t you have it in the personnel department of thepany? Or you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Phillip''s cold gaze.


    Aydan hissed andined as he walked out.


    "I will do that. I''ll immediately investigate for you. She''s not your daughter. Do you really need to bother


    your brother?"


    "The most important projects of thepany almoste to an end. I can do this for you, but what are


    you up to?" Aydan paused at the door and said.


    Phillip rolled down his sleeves and looked calm.


    "Watch a movie."


    ...


    When Ann received news that there was going to have an ad hoc meeting, she came in with her


    notebooks, only to see Carson and Jackson sitting in the meeting room.


    Seeing here in, the two little boys immediately got down from their seats, one drawing the curtains


    and the other turning on theputer.


    Ann was confused to see the two busy little boys.


    "Carson, Jackson, what are you doing here?"


    Just as Jackson was about to speak, he was stopped by Carson and blinked as if he was pitiful.


    "Miss Ann, my brother and I want to watch the movie, but we''re scared, so we want you to watch it with


    us!"


    "Miss Ann, my little brother and I have never had a mommy since we were born. Daddy only cares


    about work every day and is very fierce. You will apany us, won''t you?" Jackson pulled her sleeve


    and blinked his big eyes.


    ''No mommy'' was her weakness. Every time she would remember her babies that were carried away


    when they were just born.


    She felt sad suddenly and forcefully swallowed the words to refuse. She gently tugged at her lips and


    nodded in agreement.


    "Alright."


    But she never thought that the movie the two little boys wanted to see was a horror movie, not an


    animated movie!


    Were they really five years old?


    When Phillip entered the pitch-ck conference room, Ann was sitting between the two boys.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 51 Watch Movies Together

    Chapter 51 Watch Movies Together


    Even though she was scared to death, she still pretended to be calm andforted Carson and


    Jackson.


    "Don''t ... don''t be afraid, it''s all fake!"


    A horror movie was ying on the screen in front of them, and a woman in white was climbing out of a


    well.


    Jackson felt that her hands were trembling. He pursed his lips and asked straightforwardly.


    "Miss Ann, are you scared?"


    Carson was the first to see Philliping in. He was just about to speak when he noticed that his dad


    was looking at Miss Ann.


    Recalling that Daddy said Miss Ann was in a bad mood and sent them to apany her to watch a


    movie, Carson was filled with gratification.


    Daddy finally knew how to make girls happy!


    Phillip sat down beside her, only to find that she had not noticed him at all, and her body stiffened as


    she kept chanting.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and leaned closer so he could hear what she was saying.


    "Rich, strong, democratic, civilized, harmonious..."


    ¡­


    Phillipughed and reached out to embrace Ann.


    A fresh and pleasant smell of the man instantly surrounded Ann.


    "Ghost."


    She was so scared that her little face turned pale.


    Turning around, she struggled even harder when she saw him, "Ph... Phillip!"


    "Am I scarier than a ghost?" Phillip gloomily held on her struggling hand and leaned over. The warm


    breath came out as he spoke, "I am more useful than what you read!"


    Her ears turned red, but she was d that no one had seen her in such a dark environment.


    Her hand felt the scorching heat on the man''s chest. She looked up and saw that Phillip raised the


    corner of his mouth.


    Her face uncontrobly turned red and her heart was beating wildly.


    What''s wrong with her?


    Ann was a little panicked by her changes, and she hurriedly shifted her gaze away, "Since ... since


    you''vee, then I''ll leave."


    She was scared. She felt that staying by this man''s side she might have a heart attack at any moment.


    When Ann struggled to retreat, Phillip suddenly grinned evilly and turned her head back.


    "Come, look at the screen."


    Ann subconsciously turned her head back as she was told and happened to see a pale and terrifying


    face of a female ghost that upied almost the entire screen.


    ¡­


    She instantly stopped struggling. Her hands subconsciously grabbed onto Phillip''s suit, and she


    couldn''t stop screaming.


    Phillip buried her head in front of his chest and chuckled.


    Ann felt a little embarrassed when she heard the chuckle.


    He must have done it on purpose!


    However, she was too afraid to look up, so she could only ask in a trembling voice.


    "You bastard ... now ... is it gone?"


    Under the faint light from the screen, Phillip saw Ann in his arms and her small red earlobes. His eyes


    got slightly dark and he lowered his head bit by bit without looking at the screen.


    His voice was a little hoarse, "Not yet, it''s even more terrifying than before."


    As he said, her soft and warm lips touched her tender earlobes.


    He felt that her body stiffened and tightly sped around her waist, allowing her to get closer, and then


    he nibbled on her earlobe bit by bit.


    Ann shrieked in Phillip''s embrace, her entire body stiff like a wooden sculpture.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    On the one hand, she didn''t dare to look up at the horror movie. On the other hand, she was


    embarrassed by him.


    It was as if her entire body was going to explode!


    "Miss Ann, it''s alright, there is no ghost."


    Jackson watched the movie very carefully the whole time and saw the female ghost disappear from the


    screen.


    Turning his head, Jackson reminded Ann dutifully who was scared and retreated into his daddy''s arms.


    Hearing Jackson''s innocent voice, Ann suddenly came to her senses.


    She felt even more ashamed. She pushed Phillip away.


    She red at the man with a blushing face! What was she doing just now? Why didn''t she push him


    away immediately?


    And this man, in front of the two children, didn''t he feel any shame?

 Chapter 52 No Way to Run Tonight

    Chapter 52 No Way to Run Tonight


    Phillip looked at the little brat who had ruined his good fortune. Then, he turned to look at Ann who was


    enraged and embarrassed and slightly curled his lips.


    Without the slightest bit of shame, he stretched out his hand and rubbed her head. "Do you feel a little


    more rxed now?"


    It was as if he wasn''t the one who took the advantage of her.


    With her eyes blinking, Ann was somewhat confused by Phillip''s words.


    Being afraid that Jackson would be beaten up by his father at home, Carson hurriedly exined.


    "Miss Ann, Miss Ann, watching horror movies can relieve the pressure. When daddy is unhappy, he will


    watch horror movies. Daddy said that you are in a bad mood so he sent us to apany you!"


    When she heard this, her gaze changed slightly.


    Phillip keenly sensed it. His long and narrow eyes curved slightly, shining incredibly brightly.


    "Are you moved?"


    Ann was speechless.


    She didn''t dare to move.


    She was too naive, and she had felt that this man was attentive and considerate. This was clearly


    because he had a purpose!


    ...


    The Moore''s Old House


    As soon as the two little fellows returned home, they followed behind Phillip and asked, "Daddy, Daddy!


    Why did you hug Miss Ann just now?"


    "Because she''s scared."


    Jackson frowned and asked again, "But when my brother and I were scared, you said we had to


    ovee it by ourselves!"


    Phillip stopped and smiled at the two boys who had used him, "Miss Ann is a girl. She is a little timid


    and needs a man to protect her."


    They seemed to be confused, "Then ... will Miss Ann be so scared like us that she can''t sleep at


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    night?"


    Phillip stopped walking upstairs and instructed the two little fellows to go to their rooms to wash up and


    sleep. He took the car keys and went out.


    She was scared, wasn''t she?


    Ann had just finished telling Nikki a bedtime story.


    Just as she took her clothes to have a shower, with some horror scenes in her mind, she suddenly


    heard the sound of the door lock.


    She was slightly flustered.


    It was sote, could it be a thief?


    She pursed her lips and carefully opened the bedroom door, only to see Karl standing in the living


    room.


    Karl looked a little embarrassed. His hands were wrapped in gauze, and his face was covered with


    bandages of all sizes. He was not as handsome as he used to be.


    Under the warm light of the living room, his eyes were somewhat gloomy and terrifying.


    Ann felt somewhat uneasy, so she vigntly took a few steps back and said, "What are you doing


    here?"


    Karl noticed her retreat and approached step by step. He smelled of alcohol and a cold smile appeared


    on his lips.


    "Don''t forget, this is also my home. Isn''t it normal for me toe back?"


    Hearing this, Ann became even more uneasy.


    She had already started looking for a house online, but she didn''t expect Karl to suddenlye over.


    Just as she was thinking, Karl suddenly sped her hands, leaning over to press down on her, and


    was about to kiss her lips.


    Ann was shocked. She dodged and tried to push him away.


    It angered Karl even more. He forcefully pressed Ann against the wall with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "What are you pretending to be? I heard that you were with Phillip right after we broke up. Did he touch


    you? He must have touched you. Then why can''t I touch you?"


    He was inexplicably beaten up and lying in the hospital, only to hear that she was with Phillip.


    Seeing that she was so sad and decisive when he broke up with her, he even thought that perhaps he


    had misunderstood her.


    Now it seemed that she must have been eager to get rid of him for a long time!


    The jealousy and anger in Karl''s heart eroded his rationality as he rudely took off Ann''s clothes.


    Ann was nervously irritated. She had never thought that Karl, who had always been gentle and polite,


    would turn out like this.


    In a panic, she caught sight of Karl''s bandaged left hand and used all of her strength to knock Karl into


    a nearby cab.


    There was a thud.


    The cab banged. Karl''s injured hand hurt, so he let go of his grip on her.


    Ann hurriedly tried to escape but was grabbed by Karl with his other hand.


    "Ann, you can''t escape tonight!"

 Chapter 53 Where Else?

    Chapter 53 Where Else?


    Grand Sport Vitesse stopped downstairs in the residential area. Phillip looked up and saw that the


    lights on the sixth floor were still on. He gently pursed his lips.


    Was this stupid woman really frightened? Sleeping with the living room lights on.


    He quickly went upstairs and was about to knock on the door when he heard an abnormal noise from


    inside.


    Outside the door, Phillip''s expressionpletely changed when he heard that roar!


    He struggled to break down the door and did not open it. His expression became even gloomier as he


    knocked on the opposite door.


    People inside were dissatisfied with being disturbed from sleep and cursed as they opened the door.


    However, they were frightened by Phillip''s cold and gloomy face.


    "Give me a hammer!"


    They were stunned. Phillip was somewhat impatient.


    "Hurry up!"


    They were afraid that he would hit them, so they hurriedly went inside and handed him a hammer with


    trembling hands.


    After that, they were shocked by a pile of money from Phillip, only to hear the cold words left by him.


    "Call the police!"


    The man raised his hammer and went to smash the door!


    ...


    Karl cursed dirty and unpleasant words. The veins on his forehead were obvious, and he looked like a


    desperate bandit.


    Ann was worried that Nikki, who was in the bedroom, would be frightened.


    She was anxious and afraid. Her tears couldn''t help falling as Karl was tearing her clothes.


    "Karl, why are you like this? Get out!"


    Anger and alcohol had blinded his good sense. His eyes were scarlet red.


    "I used to treat you like a goddess because I was blind. I never touched you, but you''re just trash. I


    must own you tonight!"


    Suddenly, he felt his throat tighten after shouting.


    A loud noise came from outside the door. Then he felt being picked up from behind.


    Before he could react, he was punched in the face and kicked in the belly. His body flew out and then


    he staggered to the ground, unable to stand up.


    Phillip turned around and saw tears on Ann''s face, messy clothes, and traces on her neck and arms.


    He was so angry. He took off his suit and put it on Ann.


    He turned around and pulled Karl up, who had fallen to the ground. He beat him even more viciously


    than before.


    Karl cried out in pain,pletely powerless to resist.


    Ann tightened his clothes and saw Phillip''s tall figure with her tearful eyes, hearing Karl''s miserable


    screams.


    She seemed to see the little boy, who had always been protecting her when she was a child. She


    gradually calmed down.


    The police arrived.


    Only when Ann heard the sirens downstairs did she came to her senses and hurriedly stepped forward


    to grab Phillip.


    "Stop it. If you hit him like this, he will die!"


    Phillip''s handsome face was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with coldness. "He deserves to die!"


    He looked down at Ann who was in a mess. His thin lips were tightly pursed into a straight line.


    His hands were covered in red blood and twitched with a tremor. He wished he could gut Karl like a


    fish.


    However, his arm was tightly pulled by Ann, so he could only restrain his anger and take off his coat to


    cover her.


    He watched coldly as the police came in and took Karl away. He closed the door that he had forcefully


    hacked open, preventing the neighbors from watching.


    He would inform Aydan to settle it down. At this moment, he only wanted to be with the woman he had


    been longing for in his heart.


    When Ann went to the bedroom to check, Nikki was only a bit awake. She sweetly called Mommy and


    felled asleep again.


    When she came out, Phillip was still sitting in the living room.


    She tied her clothes together, lowered her head, and poured him a ss of water. Her voice was a little


    dry, "Thank you."


    Everything that happened tonight... What Karl did made her panic.


    She felt as if she had never known this person before.


    However, Phillip became unhappy because of her thanks.


    He wanted to reprimand her, but when he saw the pitiful look of her, he couldn''t do that.


    His gaze inadvertently fell on the ring kiss mark on Ann''s fair neck.


    His eyes were filled with darkness. He dragged her to the bathroom.


    ¡­


    Ann was shocked by him and couldn''t help but scream.


    "There are annoying traces here!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Phillip didn''t seem to hear it at all. He frowned, picked up the soap, and wiped it on her neck.


    His long fingers ruthlessly rubbed the spot where Karl had kissed her until her skin waspletely


    ruddy.


    "Where else?"

 Chapter 54 Ill Go to the Bedroom with You

    Chapter 54 I''ll Go to the Bedroom with You


    Phillip ran his eyes over Ann and frightened her. It took her a while to realize what he meant.


    She instinctively pulled the cor, and her expression changed from dullness to embarrassment.


    Phillip took off the coat he had just put around Ann''s shoulder and pulled down Ann''s clothes. He


    noticed the bruises on Ann''s shoulders and arms, with his eyes colder and colder.


    Suddenly, he bent down to kissed Ann on bruises over her body.


    Ann tried to struggle but failed, as Phillip was so powerful that she could only be pressed against the


    wall and kissed by him willfully.


    Phillip''s kiss went down from Ann''s slender neck.


    His lips moved from bruises on her exquisite vicle, thin and beautiful shoulders.


    He did not stop, but touched her skin as white as snow, all the way down.


    "Where else did he touch you?"


    His tone was somewhat hoarse, with strong displeasure and desire.


    Ann groaned.


    Hearing this, she flushed, both embarrassed and annoyed.


    Gritting her teeth, she lifted her leg and was about to kick Phillip, but he nimbly dodged.


    Seeing that Phillip was about to be against her again, she hurriedly stopped him and shook her head.


    "No, no! Nowhere else!"


    This anxious exnation made Ann have an indescribable sense of shame, and her heart was


    thumping.


    Phillip stopped moving, knowing himself a bit ill-mannered just now, which frightened her. He gently


    hugged Ann into his arms.


    His arms tightened. His cold and manly voice sounded, "Other than me, no man can touch any inch of


    you!"


    He paused for a moment, and added possessively, "Neither can a woman!"


    Upon hearing his words, Ann became somewhat embarrassed as she struggled to push Phillip away.


    "No! You ... what nonsense are you talking about?"


    They were not in a rtionship. What right did he have to propose such unreasonable requests!


    Phillip lowered his head and saw her blushed face, but his eyes darkened. He touched Ann''s lips with


    his thumb and Ann opened her mouth to bite it.


    However, Phillip did not dodge. Feeling the strength between her teeth, he said in a low and gentle


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    voice, "He didn''t kiss you, did he?"


    When she was about to answer, she was caught and kissed by him...


    He sped her body with hisrge hands and kissed her on her lips very fiercely. Only when she was


    almost out of breath did he loosened his grip.


    He even licked the corner of Ann''s lips when he retreated. "Only I can touch this ce."


    His voice carried a hint of sexiness after his desire was satisfied, and it was low and seductive.


    Ann felt her scalp numb. She had an intuition that this man was a monster that drove her crazy.


    She thought to herself that she had to stay far away from this man!


    Phillip straightened up and picked up a jacket on one side to help her on. "Go pack your things and


    stay at my ce tonight."


    "I won''t! I have no need!" Ann shook her head like a rattle drum.


    If she went to his ce with him, she would seem like a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth.


    Phillip''s expression, which had softened slightly, immediately became gloomy. "The door has been


    smashed. If you continue to live here, the same ident may happen to you again!"


    Ann felt his concerns and said in a gentle voice. "I''ve been finding a house on the Inte. Tomorrow,


    I''ll take Nikki to my friend''s ce."


    Ever since she decided to break up with Karl, she didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Phillip nodded and stood there with no intention of leaving.


    Ann felt ill at ease. Though she was at her own house, she didn''t know how to be alone with Philip.


    "Mr. Phillip, thank you for what you''ve done for me. It''s veryte. Why don''t you go back and rest?"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and approached, "How should you express your gratitude?"


    As Philip approached, Ann stepped back and did some quick thinking.


    This man had a high status andcked nothing. It seemed that she could do nothing in return.


    "I will do my best in this project of thepany!"


    Phillip sneered, "You''re an employee of the Moore Group. That''s your duty."


    Ann was lost for words.


    Seeing the conflicted look on her face, Phillip squinted and did not force her.


    "Go to rest. I''ll be in the living room."


    It drove her crazy. "Mr. Phillip ... I don''t think this is appropriate. Why don''t you..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Phillip raised his eyebrows and said, "Alright, I''ll go to the bedroom to


    sleep with you."

 Chapter 55 A Man Five Years Ago

    Chapter 55 A Man Five Years Ago


    Hearing this, she was instantly frightened. She shook her head and didn''t dare to bargain, "You sleep


    here. I''ll get you a nket!"


    Seeing Ann running into the bedroom in a hurry, Phillip tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    She was as cowardly as ever.


    Late at night


    Phillip looked at the dark bedroom. After confirming that Ann had fallen asleep, he sat up from the sofa,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    walked to the balcony, and made a phone call.


    "Buy a small apartment near thepany for me. Get it done by the end of the weekend!"


    Aydan moaned, "Phillip, do you take me as a superman? I''m dealing with Karl for you at the police


    station!"


    Hearing Karl''s name, Phillip''s expression instantly turned cold.


    "How did it go?"


    "Not too good. Karl''s family is protective of him. If we insist on sending him to prison, I''m afraid they''ll


    bring trouble to Grandpa and a peaceful end will be impossible."


    Phillip recalled the information he had obtained about Karl and narrowed his eyes, with a hint of


    coldness.


    "Let him stay inside as long as possible. Don''t give him a way to make a living!"


    Aydan had an intake of breath. If Karl was cklisted by the Moore family, he would have no way out.


    However, Aydan would never object to Phillip''s decision. He agreed and suddenly thought of


    something.


    "By the way, Phillip, I found the information about that little girl called Nikki. Remember to check your


    email address."


    Hanging up the phone, Phillip opened the email from Aydan, and it was that Nikki went abroad with


    Karl and Ann five years ago.


    In other words, Nikki was not 3 years old as Ann described. She was the same old as Carson and


    Jackson.


    As Philip made spection, he clenched his grip on the railing instantly. Perhaps Nikki was his


    daughter!


    The next day


    Ann seldom had such a sweet sleep all through the night. In her dream was the little boy deep in her


    heart for so many years.


    Nikki woke up earlier than Ann. She opened her eyes and found that Ann was still asleep. She rolled


    over and got out of bed.


    Nikki pushed open the door and saw Phillip standing at the door.


    Phillip looked at Nikki who was looking up at him and blinked at her.


    "Be quiet. Your mommy is still asleep."


    Nikki rolled her big dark eyes. She turned around to look at Ann who was asleep on the bed and


    nodded tactfully.


    When Phillip entered the room, he curled his lips slightly when he saw Ann put one foot out of the quilt.


    He now understood Carson and Jackson had inherited their mother''s sleeping posture.


    When Ann was asleep, she seemed to have a nightmare, so she groaned and frowned.


    Phillip stretched out his hand and smoothed it down. He bent down and kissed her on the forehead like


    what he had done when they were in the hospital.


    "Don''t be afraid. I am always here."


    Ann seemed to sense hisfort. Her furrowed brows rxed and her breathing became even.


    Phillip curled his lips slightly. He looked up and saw Nikki lying face down on the bed and staring at him


    curiously. He was always cold and indifferent but felt a little awkward when being stared at.


    He coughed softly, picked up Nikki, hugged her in her arms, and left the bedroom.


    ...


    When she woke up, Nikki was no longer in bed, but Nikki''s giggle came from the living room.


    As she opened the door, she saw Nikki in pajamas sitting on Phillip''s shoulder. She waved her hand in


    the air and her big eyes narrowed happily. Ann was stunned at the door.


    She was surprised that a man like Phillip could have fun with Nikki.


    What was even more surprising was that she somehow felt them, father and daughter.


    Ann was shocked by this thought. She quickly shook her head and tried to drive unrealistic thoughts of


    such kind out of her mind.


    Though Phillip was an illegitimate child, Phillip was still a member of the Moore family with great dignity.


    How could he be that man five years ago?

 Chapter 56 An Old Bastard

    Chapter 56 An Old Bastard


    To express her gratitude to Phillip, Ann asked Philip to have breakfast.


    Knowing Phillip had his menplete the kindergarten enrolment formalities for Nikki, Ann instantly fell


    apart.


    "Mr. Phillip, I''ve asked someone to get in touch with the kindergarten for Nikki. There should be news


    soon. I don''t want to trouble you."


    Phillip ignored her and looked down at the time.


    "Is Daisying over?"


    Ann was confused, "How do you know?"


    Phillip didn''t bother to give Ann a blow by telling her that she had no friend in the River City other than


    Daisy, so he stood up.


    "I have some things to do. Today, you can rest at home for a day. Wait for me to help you move home."


    After he finished, Phillip seemed to have something urgent to do and left in a hurry.


    Although Ann was a little puzzled, she didn''t want to ask further.


    The more she knew about Phillip, the more disputes would be between them. It was better that she


    knew less about Phillip.


    Forensic Center in the River City


    Phillip ced the transparent bag containing the identification sample on the other party''s desk and


    asked in a cold voice.


    "How soon can we get the results?"


    "They may be avable within 24 hours."


    Phillip narrowed his eyes. "I want to know the results tomorrow morning!"


    ...


    When Betty knocked at the door, Daisy answered the door as Ann was cutting the fruit in the kitchen.


    Ann heard the knocks, came out of the kitchen, and frowned slightly when she saw Betty.


    A snap.


    Seeing Ann, Betty rushed forward to give Ann a p. Ann dodged, so Betty pointed at Ann and scolded


    her angrily.


    "Do you have a conscience? Karl isn''t nice to you? You not only hook up with a man behind his back


    but let the other man send Karl to the police station. How could you be so heartless?"


    As Betty was about to give another p, Ann immediately used some strength to shake off Betty.


    Ann took a deep breath and turned to look at Daisy, who was hugging Nikki.


    "Daisy, please bring Nikki into the bedroom."


    Daisy nodded. Before she entered, she turned to look at Betty with a cold face.


    "It''s a crime to trespass on private property for assault or rape. Are you trying to get yourself


    imprisoned?"


    Daisy knew what Karl had done, but she couldn''t interfere because it was Ann''s private thing. However,


    that didn''t mean Daisy would let Betty do whatever she wanted.


    Betty was enraged by Daisy''s words, so she pointed at Ann and questioned her.


    "Well, you guys have done something wrong. You don''t admit that and even threaten me?"


    Seeing Daisy carry Nikki into the bedroom, Ann turned to look at Betty.


    "Mrs. Jobson, it''s not a threat but a warning."


    She paused for a moment, recalled what Karl had donest night, and looked at Betty, who was


    questioning and abusing her like a lunatic.


    Apart from feeling cold, she felt it somewhat ridiculous.


    "I''ve broken up with Karl. If you''re here because of him, it''s in vain to dispute over who is right. The


    police will judge themselves. I can''t help you."


    Hearing this, Betty''s face darkened. "What do you mean you can''t help? You must go to the police


    station to withdraw the appeal. If it wasn''t for you, why would Karl be there?"


    "You''ve hooked up with many men. It''s not a big deal that my son touched you. Karl has been tricked


    by you for five years, but he never asks you topensate him!"


    It was hard to believe that Betty, as a woman, had said that, and Ann''s face instantly turned cold.


    She took out her phone and called the property manager to have the security over here.


    Betty trembled with anger. She could only point at Ann and abused her angrily.


    "You''re an indecent whore. Shame on you. I''ll let everyone in the neighborhood know how dirty you are.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    You should go to hell!"


    With that, Betty turned around and walked out of the house, wailing about how miserable she was.


    Her son had been cheated and betrayed by Ann. After Ann was found out, Ann sent her son to the


    police station. Now, Ann even wanted to send her to prison!


    As Betty spoke, Daisy, who was keeping Nikkipany in the bedroom, suddenly walked out.


    She picked up the kettle beside the table and poured it on Betty.


    Looking at Betty, who was wet all over and in a sorry state, Daisy put on a mocking smile.


    "Only an old bastard like you could teach your son to be a rapist!"

 Chapter 57 What Is the Purpose?

    Chapter 57 What Is the Purpose?


    Betty wanted to curse at Daisy, but when she saw Daisy''s cold and mocking gaze and the kettle in


    Daisy''s hand, Betty was a little afraid.


    As she walked out, she scolded with a grudge, "Women like you will get punished one day!"


    Betty, who held Ann''s hand and told Ann they would be a family not long ago, was cursing at Ann and


    spreading rumors.


    Apart from feeling sad, Annughed at herself and had seen through others...


    That day, Ann didn''t wait for Phillip to return. She packed up some necessities before taking Nikki to


    Daisy''s ce.


    She thought for a while and was afraid that Phillip woulde to dispute it.


    Therefore, she sent a message to tell him not toe here because she had been at Daisy''s


    apartment.


    Phillip received the message. Although he was somewhat dissatisfied with Ann, for she moved to


    Daisy''s apartment on her own. He felt much more at ease because of this message.


    At the very least, it meant that Ann was willing to inform him of what she had done.


    Philip was pleased about that. When he instructed his men to do things, his tone was not as cold as


    usual.


    His men were a bit frightened.


    The next day, Ann received a phone call from an intermediary who asked Ann to visit the vacant


    apartment that met Ann''s requirements.


    When they arrived, Ann discovered that it was located in a high-end residential area.


    It had two bedrooms and one living room, only two subway stops away from the Moore Group.


    The environment of the residential area was quite good. She couldn''t even make a fuss, but Ann


    worried if she could afford the apartment.


    When it came to the rental price, the man who imed to be an intermediary seemed more confused.


    Aydan only asked him to find an apartment for Miss Scott but didn''t require him to rent it out.


    He was just a financial advisor. How could he know the rent for an apartment in the River City?


    Thinking about the rumors about Ann and Philip, the man seemed to understand why Philip gave his


    own house to Ann secretly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The intermediary replied thoughtfully, "How much do you think you should pay?"


    Ann was amused.


    Why was this intermediary so unreliable?


    The intermediary seemed to realize that something was wrong, so he coughed softly and said, "Well,


    how about two thousand?"


    Ann suspected that she had heard wrongly. The rent on an apartment with two bedrooms and one


    living room in a prime lot was only two thousand?


    Was he a liar?


    That man keenly sensed that Ann seemed suspicious of it, so he exined.


    "To tell you the truth, the owner of this house is a lecherous gambler. He lost all his money, so he wants


    to rent out the house to afford meals!"


    Although Ann was still suspicious, she gritted her teeth and signed the contract after the other party


    presented all necessary papers since she had to rent a house as soon as possible.


    ...


    The Moore Group


    Aydan came in with a stack of documents in his arms. "I''ve rent out your apartment to Ann. This is a


    document that requires you to sign ... and this, the forensic center just sent it over. What''s inside..."


    Aydan was just about to open it when Phillip, with a poker face, snatched it away.


    "Get out!"


    Aydan walked out with a dumbfounded expression. He was even more curious about what was inside.


    Phillip was the only person left in the office. He stared coldly at the documents on the desk and


    tightened his grip slightly.


    Even Phillip could keep resolute in face of projects of high value. He was somewhat nervous now.


    When Phillip saw that the results were consistent with his spection, his face cracked into a smile.


    Nikki was his child!


    A momentter, the huge joy was dispersed by the mixed feelings.


    Since Nikki was his child, why did Hilda only take Carson and Jackson away back then?


    Most importantly, what was the purpose of Hilda?

 Chapter 58 Its Too Late for You to Run

    Chapter 58 It''s Too Late for You to Run


    On the day when Ann moved home, Phillip hired the movingpany.


    Ann failed to stop Philip, and she could only stay on the side with Nikki.


    But what puzzled Ann was that Phillip suddenly became too ... fawning on Nikki?


    For example, when Nikki pulled Phillip and wanted to ride on him likest time, Ann was so frightened


    that she had an intake of breath and hurried to stop Nikki.


    However, Phillip didn''t seem to mind at all. He picked up Nikki and ced her on his shoulder, bringing


    her around the room. There was even a sweet smile on his usually cold and handsome face.


    Ann''s scalp went numb. She hurriedly stepped forward to bring Nikki back when Nikki wanted to have a


    second round.


    Facing Phillip''s slightly narrowed eyes, Ann could only tug at the corner of her lips and put on an


    awkward smile.


    "Mr. Phillip, Nikki is young and ignorant. Please don''t mind."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and looked at Ann, and throw a meaningful gaze at Ann and Nikki in her


    arms.


    "Not at all."


    He paused for a moment, bent down slightly, and pinched Nikki''s fair and tender little face. However, he


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    kept looking at Ann with a smile.


    "Nikki is very cute. I like her very much."


    How could he dislike his child?


    "I heard that you are entrusting someone to contact kindergartens for Nikki. I have asked someone to


    Ann was stunned and hurried to refuse.


    "Mr. Phillip, I appreciate your kindness, but I will think of a way to handle it. No need to trouble you."


    However, Phillip ignored Ann and turned to look at Nikki.


    "Do you want to go to school with your brothers?"


    Nikki tilted her head and blinked her big eyes. She had no idea about going to school, but she knew


    that she could be together with her little brothers, so she happily pped her hands.


    "Yes!"


    Phillip smiled and nodded. He turned to look at Ann.


    "Nikki has agreed. As a parent, you have to respect the wishes of the child. It''s a deal!"


    When they went downstairs, they happened to encounter neighbors who were chatting.


    Seeing the movingpany and Phillip walking beside Ann, they worn a disdainful expression,


    seemed to understand everything, and discussed in a low voice.


    "When that family came to trouble her, I didn''t believe their statement. However, this woman seems to


    be supported by a wealthy man. That family is so poor. I heard that they even raised the other man''s


    daughter."


    "I think it''s the truth. This little girl and the man look like father and daughter!"


    Ann was awkward and wanted to leave quickly with Nikki in her arms.


    Phillip, however, stopped. His expression was cold and his dark eyes were cold as hended sharply


    on the people who were discussing.


    Those people were intimidated, kept their mouths shut, and hurriedly entered the room without taking


    their stools and chairs.


    Phillip turned to look at Ann who looked awkward, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    She pursed her lips and smiled bitterly.


    What stance did she take to tell him about such a thing?


    She looked up at Phillip quietly and said, "Mr. Phillip, I just want Nikki to grow up peacefully. If you do ...


    like me, I hope you can keep a distance from me!"


    After saying that, she got into the truck of the movingpany with Nikki in her arms, but Phillip pulled


    her by the arm.


    Phillip stared at Ann with cold and dark eyes. Ann could even see herself in his pupils.


    The man said in a low voice, "Ann, it''s toote for you to run."


    Ever since he got her deep in his heart five years ago, she had been destined to be his!

 Chapter 59 Take a Guess

    Chapter 59 Take a Guess


    Ann''s body trembled a bit. She was too flustered to look into Philip''s eyes.


    She broke free and closed the car door.


    "Sir, you can start the car."


    ...


    In the Moore Group, Ann who went back to work was very busy. Soon, she took a task from the Quality


    Inspection Department.


    "Ann, send this document to the president for signature."


    Hearing that, Ann immediately withdrew her hand.


    Phillip''s words that daypletely confused her.


    Her instincts told her that her life would never be peaceful if she was involved with Philip, but all she


    wanted now was a peaceful life.


    "Well, I..." She wanted to refuse, but the other party had stuffed the document into her hand.


    "You''ve been negotiating with the president on this project, so you should go."


    Ann was at a loss. She could only tough it out and go upstairs.


    Ann encouraged herself. Take him as a paper tiger when you meet him. Ignore him...


    She knocked on the door and was about to enter when she identally heard Phillip answering the


    phone in an impatient tone.


    "Miss Jennifer, you are an adult. Everything will be arranged for you when you arrive!"


    After saying that, Phillip hung up the phone indifferently.


    Miss Jennifer?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ann frowned and pondered for a moment. She remembered that Miss Jennifer was the daughter of the


    rich family that she met at the perfume exhibition and wanted to marry Phillip.


    They were all from wealthy families, so they could be considered a good match.


    If they could be together, Phillip would never pester her, right?


    Ann heaved a sigh of relief, her expression much calmer. She walked in and handed the documents to


    Phillip.


    "Mr. Phillip, this is a document that requires your signature."


    Phillip, however, stared fixedly at Ann''s face and squinted. His tone was somewhat intimidating.


    "I haven''t looked for you these past two days. You seem to be in a particrly good mood?"


    Her expression stiffened, and her instincts told her that if she answered yes, she would enrage this


    man.


    But if she denied that, she would seem two-faced. Actually, she wanted him to look for her.


    This man was annoying.


    When Ann was thinking about how to answer, Phillip suddenly took something from the drawer and


    stood up.


    She subconsciously took a step back.


    Phillip looked at her cautious face and raised his eyebrows.


    Suddenly, he reached out to hug her and quickly stuffed something into her mouth.


    She instinctively wanted to spit it out, but it had melted and jumped in her mouth, with the sweet taste


    of choctes.


    Popping candy?


    "Is it delicious?"


    Ann''s mouth went numb. She felt her face making popping sounds. She was extremely embarrassed


    and somewhat angry.


    "Mr. Phillip, what are you doing?"


    Did he take her as a three-year-old child?


    Phillip raised his beautiful eyes slightly. The coldness between his eyebrows dispersed. His tone was


    quite gentle.


    "You used to eat that even if you wrote reviews, didn''t you?"


    Yesterday, when Philip came home, he saw his sons eating popping candies sneakily, so he brought


    over two bags.


    When she was young, she did like to have it.


    After her father found out that she had used the money for breakfast to buy candies, his father required


    her to .


    However, she hadn''t told anyone about this.


    Could it be...?


    She bit her lower lip and asked hesitantly.


    "Philip ... how did you know?"


    Phillip lowered his head and looked at Ann''s pink lips. His eyes darkened slightly, and he couldn''t help


    but bend over to kiss her. His voice was low and sexy.


    "Take a guess."

 Chapter 60 Aphrodisiac Properties

    Chapter 60 Aphrodisiac Properties


    She was like a turtle, backing off to protect herself from anything that might hurt her.


    Even if he told her who he was now, she might still resist.


    He wasn''t sure of his importance to her.


    Ann was a bit annoyed at Phillip''s ambiguous answer.


    When Phillip stuck his tongue into her mouth, she wanted to bite it. But she only bit her tongue after he


    dodged. The pain instantly brought tears into her eyes.


    "Do you need an ointment?"


    Phillip let go of her. He could not resist his smile when he saw her flushed cheeks and tears in her


    eyes.


    Ann was shy and annoyed. How could he even smile?


    Her fair and beautiful face flushed red, and her eyes misted over.


    Abandoning the document to be signed, Ann pushed Phillip away and ran out.


    It was embarrassing that she bit her tongue when having a forced kiss.


    ...


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    While Phillip was pleased, Aydan, who had been sent to greet Jennifer, was bitter.


    The one Jennifer loved was Phillip. Aydan didn''t understand why he had to wee her!


    But he was the younger. He could only follow his order.


    The car stopped at the Moore Group''s entrance. Jennifer looked at the majestic building before her and


    the working staff inside.


    She straightened and looked as if she was already the future wife of the president of the Moore Group.


    "Mr. Aydan, I''m here to see Phillip. Where is he?"


    Aydan recalled Phillip''s icy face and coughed lightly.


    "Phillip is having a meeting now. How about sending someone to show you around the Moore Group


    first?"


    Jennifer was a bit dissatisfied, but she knew that men didn''t like to be disturbed at work.


    She looked around and her gaze finally settled on Ann, who was lowering her head and writing on the


    paper. She raised her hand and pointed at Ann.


    "You!"


    She seemed to be a marshmallow and looked a bit familiar.


    Ann was stunned, and so was Aydan. What a coincidence!


    She picked the girl Phillip recently fancied.


    But now he could see how Ann fancied Phillip, who had always been calm and sexless.


    "Well, it''s you then. Leave your work behind, and show Miss Jennifer around." Then Aydan gave an


    excuse and left.


    Ann did not reply. She silently sighed as she could easily find that Jennifer was touchy.


    She seemed cursed with bad luck.


    She could only pray in her heart that Jennifer would not recognize her.


    However, Jennifer said that she was tired after looking around for a while.


    "Which department do you work in? I want to have a look."


    Ann was lowering her head, hoping Jennifer would not see her face clearly.


    "The Perfume Research and Development Department."


    Jennifer was a little surprised, "You are a perfumer?"


    Ann felt a little nervous. She pushed open the door to the sample room and answered.


    "I am."


    Jennifer raised her eyebrows. She seemed to be interested.


    She walked in and saw there were all kinds of fragrances neatly ced in the sample room. She


    walked over to Ann.


    "You are a perfumer, so you should know what spices have aphrodisiac properties, right?"


    Ann widened her eyes dumbfounded.


    "Aphrodisiac properties?"


    Jennifer was dissatisfied. She frowned, "I''m asking you!"


    Ann was somewhat ufortable, "Yes..."


    Jennifer''s eyes lit up, "What are they?"


    "Cardamom, cloves, mustard, cinnamon..."


    Jennifer interrupted with no patience, "If they are put together, can they be an aphrodisiac?"


    Ann coughed softly. She recalled Jennifer''s gaze with strong love at Phillip. Was she nning to use


    these on Phillip?

 Chapter 61 Rape Her

    Chapter 61 Rape Her


    Ann couldn''t help thinking about the scene where Jennifer forced herself on Phillip.


    She blushed and replied embarrassedly, "Well, I''m not sure."


    These spices would be used in perfume, and were even advertised as ''seductive and sexy''. But the


    truth was that they had no aphrodisiac properties at all.


    Hearing this, Jennifer was disappointed. She nced at Ann''s flushed face and suddenly remembered


    something. She frowned slightly.


    "Have I met you before?"


    Ann was startled. She was thinking of the exnation as Jennifer''s phone rang.


    Jennifer seemed to be very happy after receiving the phone call and let it go. After hanging up the


    phone, she pointed at Ann arrogantly.


    "My friend and I are going shopping and eating. Come with me!"


    As a richdy, she naturally needed someone to carry bags for her.


    Ann was annoyed at Jennifer''s arrogant attitude. She said, "Miss Jennifer, my job is to show you


    around thepany. I''m afraid I can''t go out with you during office hours."


    Jennifer was instantly enraged, "Office hours? So what? I''m the fiancee of the president here. Do you


    believe I will fire you?"


    "Then fire me after you be Mrs. Moore!"


    Anyway, she would leave the Moore Group after finishing this project.


    Jennifer did not expect that an ordinary employee would retort. She had a nce at the corporate card


    on Ann''s chest and frowned.


    Ann Scott?


    She seemed to have an impression of this name.


    Jennifer looked at Ann''s face and suddenly recalled that she was the woman sitting next to Phillip that


    night!


    Jennifer clenched her fists tightly. She should not steal her man!


    Jennifer raised her hand and wanted to teach Ann a lesson, but someone pushed the door open and


    asked Ann to join a group meeting. He was a bit curious when seeing Jennifer''s awful expression.


    Ann heaved a sigh of relief. She hurriedly took her notebook and followed him.


    ...


    Jenny was waiting in the coffee shop in arge shopping mall in the River City.


    She was surprised to see Jennifer enter with a gloomy face.


    "Jennifer, you said you came here to see your fiancee, didn''t you? What''s wrong? Did someone annoy


    you?"


    Jennifer had been irritated. Hearing this, she instantly blew off steam.


    "Ann Scott, that bitch! She''s just an ordinary employee. She actually dares to steal my man upon her


    beauty!"


    Jenny raised her eyebrows and said, "Ann Scott?"


    Jennifer nodded and turned to look at Jenny, "Her name is quite simr to yours."


    Jenny thought for a moment and picked up her phone. She showed a photo to Jennifer, "Is she this


    girl?"


    Jennifer saw the photo and flew into a rage.


    The photo was taken when Ann got off Phillip''s car.


    Jennifer gave her a cold nce, "You know her?"


    Telling from her expression, Jenny was sure that Jennifer was referring to Ann. She sneered quietly.


    Ann herself came to her!


    She pretended to hesitate, "She is the daughter from an earlier marriage of my stepfather. But after her


    father went to prison, she never cared about him and went abroad alone. She lost contact with us. I just


    heard that she had recently returned. She was going to get married, but got abandoned because she


    had an affair."


    Jenny looked at the photo on her phone.


    She asked, "Is this man your fiancee?"


    Jennifer gritted her teeth and replied, "Yes, my father chose him for me. I am very satisfied!"


    Jenny was shocked. Jennifer''s fiancee was the president of the Moore Group.


    Ann, that bitch, why was she so lucky? Ann wanted to marry him, and she would put an end to Ann''s


    dream!


    Just as Jenny was thinking, Jennifer suddenly smacked her hand down onto the table.


    "No one has ever dared to steal what I like. Ann, I must teach you a lesson!"


    Jenny gloated, but just put on an embarrassed look.


    "Jennifer, she''s my sister ... Why don''t you just follow the previous n? You drug your fianc¨¦ and have


    him. When it is done..."


    Jennifer interrupted, "I want Phillip, but I will not let go of anyone who dares to covet my man!"


    She looked at Jenny, "You can get the drug. Then you must know some gangsters. Help find some,


    and ask them to kidnap that bitch, rape her, and upload the process online. Who else would ept her


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    by that time?"

 Chapter 62 In the Future, We...

    Chapter 62 In the Future, We...


    In the Moore Group.


    Just as Phillip came out of the meeting room, Aydan told him that there was a dinner party tonight to


    wee Jennifer.


    Phillip was loosening his cor and tie. Hearing this, he frowned.


    He said in a cold voice, "You go!"


    Aydan advised, "The William''s family have great power. Although we are not afraid, we should not


    annoy them. It''s just a dinner, and she is a girl. You won''t suffer..."


    Phillip interrupted Aydan impatiently, "Fine!"


    Before Aydan could breathe easy, Phillip slightly pursed his lips and said, "Bring Ann."


    "What?"


    Aydan goggled as Phillip turned around and entered the office.


    "It''s just dinner! She''s not yours yet. Are you afraid that she will be jealous?"


    ...


    Ann followed Phillip and entered a room in the Seeking Crossing Hotel.


    She looked up at Jennifer, who was standing with a gloomy face and felt troubled.


    Ann forced a smile at her. Then she lowered her head behind Phillip.


    She was annoyed.


    She was told to meet an important client. It turned out that Phillip was using her as a shield.


    She had caused much hatred and envy!


    Jennifer did not expect that Phillip would bring Ann to the dinner especially for her. How could her n


    go on?


    She had to think of a way to get Ann out of the way.


    Jennifer narrowed her eyes as she raised her chin and pointed at Ann, "I heard that the pastries in a


    shop in the East Gate are tasty. I want to try now. You, go buy some!"


    It took at least one hour to take a taxi back and forth.


    Ann''s face was filled with joy. She knew that Jennifer wanted to be with Phillip alone.


    Both of them were troublesome. It was horrible to stay here.


    Phillip squinted his eyes when he saw the joy on Ann''s face.


    She wanted to leave!


    Phillip grabbed Ann''s hand. He stared at Jennifer with a cold expression.


    "Miss Jennifer, if you want to eat pastries, just let the waiter do it. She is mine, not to serve you!"


    He said in a low voice, with deterrence and coldness.


    Hearing this, Jennifer clenched her fists tightly. Her gaze rested on their holding hands. Her eyes were


    filled with hatred.


    Ann curled her lips when she felt Jennifer''s gaze.


    She thought it was dangerous to stay here. She managed to free her hand.


    Ann lowered her head and said, "Mr. Phillip, Miss Jennifer is an honored guest. The pastry shop is not


    far away. I..."


    "I don''t pay you to buy pastries!"


    Seeing the anger in Phillip''s cold eyes, Ann had to give up this idea.


    Jennifer sneered. She was unhappy.


    When Jennifer was sitting down on Phillip''s right hand, she deliberately elbowed Ann away.


    She beamed, "Phillip, my father asked me to learn from you about how to manage..."


    Phillip did not want to listen to her. He turned around to look at Ann, who was screwing up her face and


    secretly rubbing her waist.


    He frowned slightly and reached out to pull her to sit down on his left hand.


    He spoke in a gentle tone, "Why not sit down? You said you were hungry, didn''t you? Eat here."


    Ann''s lips curled. She thought Phillip was bringing her trouble again.


    She nced at the right side. Jennifer was ring at her with hatred.


    Ann sighed quietly. She was right.


    Anyway, she had been hated. So she would make herself full first.


    Phillip could handle the trouble.


    Thinking of this, Ann calmed down. She picked several dishes in front of her and focused on eating.


    Seeing that Ann had ignored her and was eating calmly, Jennifer gritted her teeth angrily.


    A trace of satisfaction shed across Phillip''s eyes when he saw Ann''s cute look when she was eating.


    His eyes were not so cold as before.


    He turned to look at Jennifer and spoke indifferently, "Miss Jennifer, what did you say?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jennifer hurriedly put on a shy expression, "My father said you are outstanding. He asked me to learn


    from you about how to manage apany. In the future, we..."

 Chapter 63 Ann Gets the Benefit

    Chapter 63 Ann Gets the Benefit


    "Mr. Tony is outstanding and Miss Jennifer is smart. I think Mr. Tony is more experienced inpany


    management than me."


    Phillip glimpsed Ann, who stared at the shrimp paste on his right hand. Ann felt embarrassed to pick it


    up because of the long distance.


    Phillip''s lips curved. He stretched out to ce the shrimp paste in front of Ann.


    Ann blinked. She was surprised that Phillip had noticed this.


    Meeting Phillip''s smiling eyes, Ann blushed. She hurriedly lowered her head to hide her shyness.


    When Phillip saw Ann''s reddish earlobe, he smiled wider.


    If Ann wasn''t shy, Phillip would have taken it a bite.


    Seeing Phillip and Ann were arousing, Jennifer was extremely angry. She clenched her fists under the


    table so tightly that her fingernails sunk into her flesh.


    In the past, Jennifer would always be the queen in the crowd. But now she became the extra one!


    ncing at the ss wine bottle, Jennifer had a thought.


    If Phillip and Jennifer had sex, he had to marry her!


    Jennifer poured wine for herself and Phillip, and smiled, "Phillip, you''re too modest. My father often


    praises you!"


    Looking at the wine ss, Phillip did not move.


    Jennifer exined, "I brought this wine from a foreign winery. It tastes mellow. I thought you might like


    it."


    Hearing that, Ann, who was eating, subconsciously turned to look at the wine, and then looked at


    Jennifer''s strange smile.


    Suddenly, Ann remembered that Jennifer had asked if Ann had any philter. Did Jennifer add philter into


    the wine?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At the thought of this, Ann looked significantly at Phillip with some sympathy.


    It seemed that not just girls needed to protect themselves outside!


    Under Jennifer''s exciting gaze, Phillip picked up the wine ss.


    "Oh? Really? Then I have to try it."


    Seeing that Phillip was about to drink, Ann suddenly reached out to stop him.


    But seeing Phillip''s meaningful expression and Jennifer''s angry gaze, Ann felt a little regretful.


    Ann didn''t know why she stretched out to stop Phillip. If Jennifer seeded, it would be good for Ann!


    But now Ann could only squeeze a smile and said awkwardly.


    "Mr. Phillip, it''s not good to drink before you eat something. How about having some dishes first?"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and had some food as Ann expected.


    Then, under Jennifer''s expectant gaze, Phillip picked up the wine ss again and took a sip.


    Jennifer became happier and tried even harder to urge Phillip to drink.


    Seeing that Jennifer was so excited, Ann heaved a sigh with aplicated expression.


    Ann had tried to stop Phillip. She had done what she should do.


    Just as Ann was thinking of how to leave reasonably, Phillip suddenly hugged her into his embrace.


    Before Ann could figure out what was going on, Phillip lowered his head and kissed her.


    Ann tried to push Phillip away, but she was hugged so tightly as if her waist was about to break.


    Seeing Phillip kissing Ann, Jennifer went mad with jealousy.


    Knowing that the philter was taking effect, Jennifer hurriedly stepped forward to pull them away.


    Jennifer had nned all of this with great difficulty. How could Ann get the benefit?


    Someone fell to the ground and made a noise.


    Just as Jennifer reached out to pull Phillip into her embrace, Phillip got rid of her grasp.


    Jennifer fell to the ground and her head smashed against the wall. She had a ckout and couldn''t


    stand up after a while.


    After she recovered from the shock, Phillip and Ann were not in the room!

 Chapter 64 Pretend to Be Drunk

    Chapter 64 Pretend to Be Drunk


    Phillip kissed Ann all the way they were out of the private room.


    Phillip''s kiss almost suffocated her.


    Finally, Ann pushed the beast-like man away and helped him, who was unconscious, lie on the sofa in


    an empty room.


    Ann pulled out Phillip''s phone from his pocket carefully. She wanted to call someone to pick him up, but


    she was pressed into his embrace again.


    Ann struggled to hold up her head and looked at Phillip, only to find that his eyes, which had been


    clear, seemed to be somewhat distracted.


    Ann panicked. Was he in heat again?


    She just seized the opportunity to bite him when Phillip kissed her. Then he could be more clear-


    headed.


    How could she control him now?


    Bite him again? But it''s embarrassing...


    As Ann was about to retreat, Phillip rolled over and pressed Ann under him.


    Ann raised her eyes in panic and saw Phillip''s normally cold eyes covered by ayer of mist, his


    breathing being hot and heavy.


    Phillip''s handsome face gradually erged in Ann''s eyes. Before his cold thin lips pressed against


    hers, Ann heard a gentle murmur.


    "Little cry baby..."


    Ann''s originally resisting hand paused. She looked at Phillip in shock.


    Only the little boy would call her like this.


    Actually, Ann didn''t like to cry. But she felt it was so great when she was protected by her little hero.


    Then she couldn''t help crying.


    Because Ann knew that in front of him, she could not be so sensible, but willful. There is no need to be


    afraid that she would make her father sad, and be med by her stepmother.


    To a certain extent, Ann was more real and rxed in front of the little boy than she was in front of his


    father.


    Ann put her hands on Phillip''s chest and stare nkly at his handsome face. Phillip lookedpletely


    different from the little boy in her memory.


    Ann contained all sorts of emotions, like joy, nervousness, and confusion.


    She tried to call Phillip, "The little boy?"


    Phillip''s eyes seemed to be clear for a moment, but then they were covered with ayer of fog.


    Phillip held Ann''s resistant hand, lowered his head, and followed Ann''s smooth forehead down, then


    kissed her on the pink lips.


    Unlike the previous rough kiss, it was gentle and soft. The tip of Phillip''s tongue carefully depicted the


    shape of Ann''s lips, gently and patiently.


    Feeling Ann''s struggle, Phillip increased his strength and went deeper.


    At this moment, Ann''s thoughts were disorganized, and she was eager to know if they were the same


    person. But Phillip was controlled by drugs.


    Seeing that Phillip''s kiss was getting lower and lower, Ann felt anxious. She looked around the private


    room and finally found a kettle on the small table beside her.


    Ann pursed her lips and tried her best to reach the kettle. But because of her pressed body, Ann was


    unable to move.


    The temperature of Phillip''s body was getting higher and higher. Before his actions became more and


    more presumptuous, Ann bit his shoulder fiercely.


    Hearing Phillip was breathing in, Ann took the opportunity to push him away forcefully. Then she picked


    up the kettle and poured it on Phillip''s face.


    Phillip was speechless.


    After pouring water, Ann found that Phillip was still lying on the sofa with closed eyes.


    She pursed her lips but did not dare to get closer.


    Walking to the door, Ann wanted to find someone in Phillip''s phone address book to pick him up.


    However, she found that there were no other numbers marked, except her number.


    With aplicated expression, Ann looked at Phillip, who was lying on the sofa. She still dialed one of


    the numbers that had more conversations.


    ...


    Aydan got up from his bed and rushed to the hotel room at night. When he arrived, Aydan saw Ann


    was standing at the door in a daze. Seeing him, Ann greeted him, as if she was in a trance.


    "Mr. Phillip drank some wine. Sorry to trouble you to send him back. I still have something to do, so I''ll


    leave first."


    Before Aydan could speak, Ann had already left in a hurry.


    Without caring about anything else, Aydan hurriedly walked to the sofa. Seeing the water on Phillip''s


    face, he couldn''t help cursing.


    "Holy shit, didn''t you apany Jennifer for a dinner? Why are you drunk and covered in water ... No,


    no, Ann had a strange expression. You won''t force Ann to kiss you after being drunk, right?"


    Aydan looked at Phillis in surprise, "You are such a brother."


    Phillip should have been drugged and ufortable, but now he sat up leisurely and took out a napkin


    to wipe off the water on his face.


    Phillip''s hair was still slightly wet, which made him more appealing than usual.


    He looked up at Aydan with a clear gaze.


    Aydan immediately knew, "Are you pretending to be drunk?"


    How Phillip could be drunk by a woman!


    Phillip didn''t want to talk nonsense with Aydan. He stood up and said, "If Jenniferes to me again


    directly!"


    Aydan was stunned, "Did she offend you?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thinking of that wine filled with drugs, Phillip sneered without saying anything. Then, he looked at the


    car keys in Aydan''s hand.


    "Come on."


    "Where are we going?"


    "Make sure that Ann got home safe."


    Aydan was speechless.

 Chapter 65 A Disgusting Couple

    Chapter 65 A Disgusting Couple


    Jennifer got up from the ground and ran out of the private room.


    But Phillip and Ann were not here. She was enraged.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Never would she have thought that with all her efforts, she should let Ann take advantage of Phillip.


    She had always been admired and ttered by others. When had she ever suffered like this? She


    immediately took out her phone and dialed Jenny.


    "Any updates on the thing I asked you to do? I will destroy that bitch. Immediately!"


    When Jenny heard Jennifer''s furious tone, she was somewhat surprised. She thought that Ann must


    have angered Jennifer again.


    Jenny thought, "That would be best. The more Jennifer hated Ann, the easier it would be for herself to


    destroy Ann."


    Jenny knew Jennifer was bad-tempered and now she was really angry, so she did not hesitate and said


    immediately.


    "Alright, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Jennifer didn''t say anything.


    On the same day, Karl came out of the detention house. Rudy came to pick him up.


    "Karl, your mom is not very well today. That''s why I''m here."


    Karl frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    Rudy pretended to be helpless, "After you were arrested, your mom went to beg Ann to help you out,


    but who thought that Ann sshed water on her and drove her away. So she caught a cold that day.


    You know, she was also worried about you, and she''s not feeling better these days."


    Karl''s expression changed, and he was a little suspicious.


    "You said Ann sshed water on my mom?!"


    Rudy was shocked. She nodded, "Your mom told me that. She also said that Ann had wanted you to be


    in prison for a few more years. Your mom went to beg her friends after that, so you got to be released


    such quickly."


    Seeing Karl''s gloomy expression, Rudy fueled his anger.


    She said, "The Quelch Law Firm has already fired you. They said that you trespassed on the private


    house, intending to harm women. The firm didn''t know about those things before."


    Karl knew that Phillip was behind all of this.


    Only he had that ability.


    And Phillip had done all of this just for the sake of Ann.


    Karl griped his hands so hard that his joints made a crisp sound. Rudy was smug because she could


    tell her provocation worked.


    In this case, Karl would not let that woman spare!


    Rudy was happy and put her hand around Karl''s arm and said in a charming voice.


    "Karl, your mom is not feeling well. Why don''t you stay at my ce today?"


    There was silence.


    The next day.


    When Ann went to the kindergarten to pick Nikki up after school, she saw Carson and Jackson with


    schoolbags waiting for the car to pick them up


    Ann didn''t want to have anything to do with Phillip. She also knew that Nikki was able to study in a top


    kindergarten in the River City because of Philip.


    After thinking for a while, in return, Ann decided to invite Carson and Jackson to grab a bite before


    people from the Moore family came to pick them up.


    "Want to eat cake? Why not let me take you to the dessert shop nearby while we are waiting?


    The eyes of Carson and Jackson lit up. They couldn''t wait.


    "Thank you, Miss Ann!"


    After saying that, they looked like brothers and held Nikki''s hands, and walked towards the dessert


    shop.


    When Ann saw them, she couldn''t help but imagine what if her other child hadn''t been taken away?


    Perhaps, he would also be a good brother who loved his younger sister, right?


    Ann shook her head and her eyes got slightly dim.


    She stopped herself from thinking about the child she had never met before and followed the kids into


    the dessert shop.


    The three little kids were already standing before the counter and finished ordering.


    As Ann smiled and was about to pay, she saw a man and a woman sitting on her right.


    And the couple happened to stare at her.


    Although she was a little surprised, yet what surprised her the most was the woman holding Karl''s arm,


    and...


    Her gaze fell on Karl''s loose shirt cor which revealed a looming kiss mark.


    Her gaze paused slightly. She remembered Karl''s panicked tone, the perfume on his coat, and the


    asional suspicious conversation with a woman on the phone when she answered the phone by


    mistake...


    In an instant, everything seemed to be connected.


    Ann felt a little sad and ironic. In fact, everything had already been revealed. It was just herself, who


    was intentionally ignoring all because of the support they had for each other for the past five years.


    Karl had suspected her again and again, but the one who betrayed was himself!


    Karl did not expect to meet Ann here.


    Noticing the gaze that fell on him, Karl subconsciously wanted to shake off Rudy and make an


    exnation, but he saw the two little boys who were tilting their heads not far away.


    Recalling what Rudy saidst night, Karl''s face darkened and he pointed at Carson and Jackson. He


    questioned Ann furiously.


    "We have been apart not so long, and you''ve already started to take care of Phillip''s children? My mom


    only went to ask you to retreat the appeal. It''s okay that you didn''t agree. But you even sshed water


    on her and drove her away. Now my mom is still sick. Why are you so vicious?"

 Chapter 66 Unexpected Protection

    Chapter 66 Unexpected Protection


    Ann sneered.


    She turned around to settle the bill and was about to leave with those kids, extremely indifferent.


    Karl, however, was enraged by her indifference. He ran over and grabbed her arm rudely.


    "Why are you so cold? You look down on me after hooking up with Phillip, don''t you?"


    Karl''s behavior caused others to look at them in surprise.


    Seeing the three frightened children, she was angry and scolded Karl.


    "Let me go!"


    However, Karl tightened his grip. "Why should I let go? You disrespect my mother. You hook up with


    another guy. You even want me to go to jail. Because of you, I lost my job and even got ridiculed. Why


    didn''t I notice that you were such a terrible woman before?"


    Seeing the disdainful gazes of the surrounding guests, Rudy was delighted and used.


    "That''s right. You betrayed Karl first. You told Karl was his child. You are such a bitch. Even if


    something happened, Karl would still suffer!"


    Ann almostughed in anger. She finally knew how ridiculous they were.


    She smiled when she picked up the ice water on the table beside her and poured it on Karl''s face.


    When Karl''s hand rxed a little, she broke free and stared at them with her clear eyes. She sneered


    and said.


    "You two are perfectly matched. One likes to hook up with other women. One prefers the guy who is


    abandoned. I wish you two a happy life."


    Hearing this, Rudy rushed up and wanted to hit her, but was pushed away by her. Rudy crashed into


    the tables and chairs beside her, and her face was ashen with pain.


    "How dare you? You are a whore. That bastard is proof..."


    When she heard Rudy say bastard, her eyes turned cold. She stepped forward and grabbed Rudy,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    pping her and coldly warning her.


    "If I ever hear you say bastard again, I will give you a lesson!"


    Others were all whispering. Some criticized that Ann was bad who had a messy private life.


    Some used Karl and Rudy, but Rudy looked pitiful now, so many people were ming Ann.


    Ann did not care about thesements.


    As Nikki''s mother, she didn''t care what others thought of her, but she definitely wouldn''t allow Nikki to


    be affected!


    Karl''s face was still dripping with water, and he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Ann had always been a weak and beautiful woman who needed a man to take care of.


    But now, this woman with a sharp and strong gaze waspletely different.


    "You just came out of prison and dared to cause trouble! I think you might want to be jailed again."


    Suddenly, a deep and cold voice sounded.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Phillip walking in, handsome but cold.


    He stood by the side of Ann.


    His face was perfect. As long as he stood there, others would be obedient.


    Karl''s expression stiffened when he saw Phillip. Unwillingness, jealousy, anger, and all sorts of


    emotions shed through his eyes, but he was more afraid.


    He was scared of being beaten up. He didn''t want to be jailed again!


    Although Karl was unwilling, he knew that Phillip meant it.


    He could only tightly purse his lips and gritted his teeth to suppress his anger.


    Phillip sneered and looked around. Then he took out a card and handed it to the manager.


    "I''ll take care of the expenses and losses."


    The manager excitedly handed over a ss of water. Phillip smiled and took it. He took a step forward.


    A cup of water, like a small waterfall, smashed into Karl''s face and scattered all over Rudy''s body.


    "Get out of here!"


    Rudy cried out as she pulled Karl up.


    At this moment, Karl''s courage gradually faded, and he was pulled away...

 Chapter 67 Weve Met Before

    Chapter 67 We''ve Met Before


    "Was I cool just now?"


    Phillip''s behaviors made Ann have mixed feelings, but such feelings were suddenly cleared up by a


    single sentence from the man.


    She almost burst intoughter.


    "Daddy is so narcissistic!" The two little boys also covered their faces and pretended not to stand it.


    Nikki also giggled.


    When Phillip took Ann out of the dessert shop, he seemed to be in a good mood. He rubbed Ann''s


    head, "Good job, you finally know how to fight back!"


    Ann stopped and pursed her lips, suspecting that Phillip was her little boy.


    "Phillip."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows as if he had guessed what she wanted to say.


    Holding Nikki from Ann''s arms, Phillip let Carson and Jackson get on the car with Nikki first.


    Then he looked at Ann and said, "What do you want to say?"


    Ann pursed her lips slightly as if she were hesitating about how to speak.


    "You knew me before, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that, Ann became even more nervous. She raised her eyes and stared at Phillip, her emotions


    surging in her eyes.


    "Was it in Clear Water Town?"


    Phillip could see the nervousness, confusion, hesitation, expectations in Ann''s eyes.


    Yes, he saw her expectations.


    Phillip''s expressions seemed to soften in an instant, and his cold eyes slightly raised.


    Ann seemed to see the sunlight on his face. It was like a clear stream of water, flowing still after the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    melting of an iceberg.


    Philip noticed Ann''s gaze and his thin lips curved slightly.


    "Yes, Clear Water Town."


    Ann unconsciously pulled the corner of her clothes tightly, and her voice was a little tense.


    "Back then, my little boy and a pretty aunt often came to see me. Isn''t that you?"


    This time, Phillip was silent for a long time, so long that Ann began to wonder if she was too nervous


    and didn''t hear his answer.


    Ann raised her head to look at him, but Phillip''s smile disappeared. His expression was somewhat


    elusive.


    "What do you think?"


    Phillip bent down and leaned closer to her, his deep eyes gazing at Ann.


    "Do you want me to be your little boy?"


    Seeing Phillip''s bright obsidian-like eyes, she was somewhat absent-minded.


    In Ann''s memories, her little boy also seemed to have such eyes.


    However, her little boy''s eyes were bright and warm, but Phillip''s were cold.


    Moreover, Phillip''s appearance waspletely different from her little boy''s...


    Seeing the hesitation and confusion in Ann''s eyes, Phillip''s eyes dimmed slightly. He stood up and


    walked towards the Rolls-Royce Phantom by the roadside.


    Ann turned around to look at Phillip. She felt as if his back were dyed with a wisp of loss and


    loneliness.


    "Mommy."


    Nikki was lying on the window and waved her hand at Ann. Ann''s thoughts were disrupted. When she


    saw Nikki waving at her happily, she pursed her lips.


    Her little boy had all her hazy and romantic feelings as a young girl. If Phillip were her little boy, she


    wouldn''t know how to get along with him.


    However, if he were, what had happened in the past few years? What would make him change so


    much?


    Ann was lost for words.


    In a beauty salon in the River City.


    Jennifer had a mask on her face and scrolled her phone at the same time. She asked Jenny, who was


    also doing a beauty salon beside her, in a low voice.


    "I asked you to make Ann suffer. But there is no progress. You are unwilling to do that, aren''t you?!"


    Jenny hurriedly denied, "Jennifer, be patient. After all, it is disgraceful. If you want to do it, you''d better


    not leave a clue. I''m waiting for an opportunity."


    ''What a joke. She was eager to see bad luck befall Ann. How could she be unwilling to do that?!''


    But Jennifer couldn''t wait, "What opportunity! Stop fooling me here and tell those hooligans that the


    faster theyplete it, the more money they will get. I don''t care about money!"


    Hearing this, Jenney was ted. How nice it would be to fix Ann without wasting her own time! She


    was waiting to see.


    "Alright, I''ll call them now!"

 Chapter 68 Do Whatever You Want

    Chapter 68 Do Whatever You Want


    It was dark when Ann got off work, because of overtime.


    When she was about to take the subway, she felt that someone was following her.


    She took out the powder pancakes from her purse and pretended to refine the make-up. From the


    mirror, she saw a few sneaky figures behind her.


    She was frightened, so she paced up, trying to find a crowded ce to call the police.


    Unexpectedly, the person behind her seemed to have discovered that he was exposed, and he


    quickened his pace to catch up.


    Before Ann could shout, she cked out and she didn''t know anything.


    ...


    When Phillip was dealing with the documents at thepany, he was surprised to receive a call from


    Ann.


    He was about to say something but heard a female voice. "Hello, I picked up this phone by the


    roadside. There''s also a purse. Are you a friend of the owner?"


    Phillip''s expression instantly darkened. As he asked about her current location, he stood up and walked


    to the sofa, kicking Aydan who was sleeping on it.


    "Send someone to get the surveince from Moore Group''s to Metro Line 5. Find out Ann''s


    whereabouts immediately!"


    Aydan was kicked awake, so he was in a dazed state.


    When he saw Phillip''s gloomy expression and heard the news of Ann''s disappearance, he sobered up.


    He immediately ordered the subordinates to look for Ann while cursing in his heart.


    What happened to these people? Why did they make trouble in rest time? Didn''t they know thatck of


    sleep would lead to living a short life?!


    It had been a long time since he had a good sleep!


    Ann was woken up by a basin of cold water. The dazzling lights in front of her were so bright that she


    couldn''t open her eyes.


    After adapting to the light, Ann realized that her hands were tied together. She felt inexplicably hot...


    She raised her eyes and saw Jennifer and Jenny standing in front of her with gloomy expressions.


    She was stunned. She didn''t expect that they would collude with each other.


    When Jennifer saw that Ann had woken up, she sneered and stepped forward to p Ann in the face.


    "You bitch, how you dare ruin my business. Wasn''t it greatst time? Since you like stealing others''


    men, I''ll let you have enough fun today!"


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Jenny and said, "Where are those hooligans? Let them in!"


    When Jenny heard this, she brought the hooligans she knew in. Seeing Jennifer frowning, Rudy


    introduced herself.


    "Miss Jennifer, I''m Jenny''s friend!"


    Jenny exined, holding Jennifer''s hand, "Rudy grew up in the nightclub. She is an expert at doing this


    kind of thing. She has helped a lot this time."


    Jennifer didn''t care about this. She looked at the hooligans and pointed at Ann.


    "You can do whatever you guys want to do. Just don''t kill her!"


    When those hooligans saw Ann, their eyes lit up. They got paid to y the women for free.


    This good thing was simply like pennies from heaven.


    Rudy followed behind Jennifer and Jenny. Before she left, she looked at Ann with a mocking


    expression.


    "Didn''t you feel very proud when you hit me? I specifically found the best aphrodisiac for you this time. I


    wonder if these hooligans can satisfy you!"


    Ann clenched her teeth and looked at the five or six hooligans in front of her. She was panic, but she


    could only try to calm down.


    "How much do they pay you? I''ll pay double!"


    One of the hooligans smiled rascally when he heard this, "Double? Do you think I can''t tell? These


    clothes on you are only worth a few hundred, and you don''t look like a rich person. Besides..."


    He touched Ann''s face with his greasy hand, causing the fat on his face to shake withughter.


    "Your skin feels tender. You''re not amon beauty. If I miss it, I won''t have the chance again. No


    matter how much you offer, you have to wait until we finish that!"


    Ann felt sick when that fatty touched her. When he wanted to kiss her, she lifted her foot and kicked


    him.


    "Go away!"


    This kickpletely angered these hooligans. Each of them revealed a ferocious glint in their eyes.


    They pped Ann''s face and found a rope to tie her legs.


    "Bitch, you still have such a strong temper after being drugged. Looks like my bros will have some fun


    today!"


    Hearing the sound of the cloth being torn apart, as well as the vulgar words of those hooligans, she


    despaired.


    "People will change. Others will never be your light."


    She recalled what Phillip said inexplicably, and bit her lower lip to prevent herself from being controlled


    by the drug in her body.


    She tried her best to curl herself up and not let those hooligans touch her, but she was filled with


    endless sorrow and despair in her heart.


    She tried hard to find her light in the darkness, but it was too difficult. She seemed to be born unlucky.


    ...


    There was a loud knock on the door!


    The hooligan, who had taken off his clothes, shaking his fat, stopped stretching his hand to Ann''s waist.


    He turned around and was about to curse, but he widened his eyes in horror.


    When Phillip entered the door, he saw Ann hiding in a corner.


    Her clothes were messy, with red eyes. There was a palm print on her fair face.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He turned his handsome face into gloomy, his eyes filled with shock and pain. The girl he had carefully


    guarded was being bullied now!


    Without looking at the hooligan who rushed forward, he swung the chair beside the wall and smashed it


    onto him.


    He kept his cold and deep eyes on Ann, with rage-filled in his heart.


    The remaining one or two hooligans saw the ones who had rushed forward earlier were lying on the


    ground wailing. They were also looking at Phillip with fear in their eyes.


    Phillip approached, bent down, and saw the pale face and scratches on her more clearly.


    His cold eyes were as if bottomless abyss, with secretly churning surges.


    He touched Ann''s hair with his gentle hand. He felt Ann was trembling. He restrained the anger in his


    eyes. He took off his coat to cover her and softened his voice.


    "Don''t be afraid. I am here."


    She was curling up into a small ball. Seeing this, Phillip pinched his lips into a line, his face cold, as if


    he could no longer control his anger.


    He stood up and looked down at the hooligans who were trying to sneak away with clothes in their


    arms.


    He asked angrily, his eyes icy.


    "Which hand touched her?"


    His voice was cold and solemn.


    Before the hooligan could reply, he stepped forward to grab his arm. With a push, he dislocated the


    hooligan''s bone. The hooligan screamed like a pig being ughtered.


    Phillip wanted to make another move, but he felt his clothes being pulled.


    When he turned around, he saw the pale-faced Ann whose tears were hanging from her eyshes,


    looking at him.


    She said with a trembling voice, "Take ... me away."


    Phillip felt a burst of pain in his heart as he bent down to pick up Ann.


    It happened that Aydan brought some people over. He was somewhat shocked when he saw the


    situation inside.


    Phillip''s voice was so cold as if it came from hell.


    "Figure it out!"

 Chapter 69 Control His Desire

    Chapter 69 Control His Desire


    When Philip carried Ann to the car, she was almost unconscious.


    She kept touching around his body and even unbuttoned his shirt.


    After sensing his skin, she immediately leaned over and kissed every inch of his exposed skin.


    Philip instantly froze. As he lifted her hair behind her head, he saw her wet and delirious eyes.


    He immediately realized that she was drugged. Who dared to do that to her?


    Ann looked at him confusedly because she got no response.


    She sobbed out of anxiety. She threw herself into his arms and licked his throat lightly with the tip of her


    tongue.


    Philip was shocked and aroused. He grabbed her waist, leaned her against the back of the seat, and


    began to kiss her from her lips to her chest.


    Their clothes were in a mess and taken off as they kissed each other.


    Ann had no idea what was happening. All she knew was that only the man in front of her can ease the


    heat inside of her.


    She made herself at his mercy while touching around without a purpose.


    Suddenly, she touched a bulging part of his body.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip inhaled a deep breath and came back to his senses. He forced himself to stop.


    This reminded him of what had happened five years ago.


    At that time, he was too weak to protect her.


    At present, he couldn''t make love with her under this circumstance.


    With all his effort, he moved Ann''s hands away from him and picked up the coat thrown aside to cover


    her. He then drove to the nearest hospital.


    Hearing her weeping, Philip was so upset and angry that he wanted to kill whoever was behind this.


    They arrived at the hospital soon and Ann finally received proper treatment.


    Ann was sleeping, and her injuries had been carefully treated.


    Philip stood by the window and talked on the phone.


    "Philip, it was Jennifer, Jenny and a woman named Rudy. We have caught Jenny and Rudy. But


    Jennifer has run away when she learned that her n failed. What should we do?"


    Philip looked at the dark sky through the window with his face clouded.


    "Tell Tony that I must see his daughter punished for what she did this time," said Philip with a cold and


    serious tone.


    Although Aydan was hesitant, he understood how angry Philip was.


    "What about the other two?"


    "Lock them up with those gangsters and tell the gangsters to treat Jenny and Rudy as what Jennifer


    told them!"


    Hearing this, Aydan was shocked and took a deep breath. But he was then d that he didn''t try to


    defend them.


    "Good thing that my mind works fast." he thought, "Philip is badly pissed off this time."


    ...


    It had passed midnight when Ann woke up.


    Ann tried to move her body slightly and found everything fine except for being a little weak and tired.


    Under the dim light in the ward, she saw Philip sleeping in the chair beside her bed with one hand


    supporting his head.


    She remembered how he got her out like a savior when she was almost in despair.


    Even though he was aggressive at that time, she could never feel safer in his arms.


    She stared at Philip''s face.


    He reminded her of her little hero when he came nearby and told her not to be afraid.


    Could Philip be the little hero?


    Ann stared at Philip''s face, trying to figure it out until she felt sleepy again.


    When she woke up in the morning, Philip reading a magazine in the chair.


    She was confused at first. But when she remembered what had happenedst night, she was


    Philip noticed it and held her hands immediately tofort her.


    "You''re safe now. Don''t be afraid."


    The warmth in his palms gradually calmed her down.


    She looked up at Philip''s eyes which were filled with concern. She was a little surprised. But suddenly


    she pulled her hands out and looked away with uneasiness at the thought of something.


    "Well, I need to go to the bathroom," said Ann.


    She got out of bed and escaped to the bathroom.


    Philip raised his eyebrows slightly and watched her fleeing into the bathroom.


    Ann went into the bathroom and locked the door right away.


    She stood in front of the mirror and looked at her hospital gown. She pursed her lips and took a deep


    breath before she unbuttoned her clothes.


    What she saw on her body were hickeys all over.


    That means the vague memory which shed in her mind was not a nightmare but what had truly


    happened.

 Chapter 70 Youre Really Passionate About Me

    Chapter 70 You''re Really Passionate About Me


    She was kidnapped and druggedst night.


    Moreover, she seemed to have taken the initiative to hug and kiss a man, taking off his clothes.


    Thinking of that ugly, fat man, Ann couldn''t help but tremble and felt sick.


    Did she have sex with that guy?


    When Phillip saw that she hadn''te out of the ward for a long time, he frowned slightly and walked


    forward to knock on the bathroom door.


    "Ann?"


    Hearing the sound, Ann came back to her senses and hurriedly put on her clothes. She opened the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    door but seemed depressed.


    Phillip stood at the door and frowned when he saw Ann''s expression.


    "Are you OK? Are you feeling unwell? I''ll call the doctor over."


    "No, I''m not. It''s just..." Ann hurriedly grabbed Phillip''s hand.


    Phillip looked at Ann''s hand. His gaze fell on Ann''splicated expression. He suddenly understood.


    However, he did not say anything but waited for Ann to speak.


    Ann hesitated but finally, she spoke embarrassedly and looked up at Phillip.


    "Last night, I was drugged. What happened next?"


    Her voice trembled with nervousness and fear.


    What if she really had sex with others?


    When Phillip saw Ann''s pale lips, he smiled and hug her tightly.


    Ann struggled slightly when she heard Phillip''s teasing voice above her head.


    "Last night, you were really passionate about me."


    Ann''s body stiffened, and she subconsciously raised her eyes to look at him with astonishment.


    So it was he who had sex with her?


    Hearing Phillip''sughter, she was somewhat embarrassed. She pushed him away and left the ward.


    She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    ¡­


    Being worried about Nikki, she insisted on leaving the hospital.


    Phillip had to agree, so he could only let the doctor carry out a thorough examination and confirm that


    Ann was healthy.


    When they arrived at the exit of the hospital, Phillip opened the car door, but Ann stood there


    motionlessly.


    Phillip misunderstood that Ann was unwilling to be close with him, so his eyes instantly turned cold.


    "Do you want me to carry you up?"


    Hearing this, Ann hurriedly went into the car with aplicated expression and a flush on her face.


    She vaguely remembered that it was in this car that they had sexst night.


    When Phillip saw Ann''s red face, he seemed to understand.


    He leaned over and whispered to Ann.


    "It''s not your first time anyway. Why are you so shy?"


    Hearing this, Ann became embarrassed immediately.


    No! It seemed she did take the initiative to kiss himst time when she was drunk.


    Phillip smiled when he saw Ann instantly flushed.


    He pulled open the door, bent over to fasten her seat belt, but was stopped.


    "I can do it myself."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and returned to his seat. His smile was wider when he saw Ann sit


    straightly.


    At the entrance of the apartment, Phillip did not follow up and was patiently warned.


    "Take the medicine prescribed by the doctor on time. Today, rest at home first. I will ask someone to


    send Nikki back after school."


    She nodded in embarrassment, took the medicine, and thanked him quickly before entering the


    apartment.


    Phillip quietly watched Ann disappear, and the smile on his face slowly faded away.


    He took out his phone, which had been vibrating since just now, and closed the car door.


    "You can say it now."


    "Tony called. He said that he would pay five million for this incident aspensation."


    Hearing this, Phillip sarcastically said, "Send him the evidence of what he had done in the past few


    years."


    Only five million?


    Tony was overconfident.


    If anything happened to Ann, Phillip would take revenge on these people.

 Chapter 71 Value Beauties More than Anything Else

    Chapter 71 Value Beauties More than Anything Else


    Shortly after Ann returned home, Daisy came over with her lost bag and phone.


    Ann was told by Daisy that someone had picked up her phone when she was kidnapped.


    Only when that person called Phillip could he get there in time. Ann couldn''t help but feel the warmth


    and was very grateful to the kind-hearted stranger.


    They chatted for a while. Then Ann remembered something and said hesitantly.


    "Daisy, you know more about the Moore family and the Moore Group than I do. Can you help me check


    out Phillip''s information? For example, what did he experience when he was young? I want something


    that cannot be found on the Inte."


    Hearing this, Daisy looked up and said in a teasing tone.


    "Are you interested in him?"


    "No! I just want to confirm something."


    ...


    The next day, Ann returned to thepany.


    When she was eating in the staff canteen, she heard their colleagues discussing at the next table.


    It was said that the Moore Group and William Group, which were originally going to be connected by


    marriage alliance, had canceled their cooperation, and even the projects they had worked on earlier


    were suspended.


    When Ann heard this, she stopped eating and thought that those gangsters were instructed by Jennifer


    little nervous.


    In the afternoon, she had been worried about this matter, so she decided to go upstairs and ask about


    it.


    She knew that the William Group was so powerful that ordinary enterprises did not dare to provoke it.


    When she arrived at the office, she was hesitating when she saw Aydan.


    Thinking of the rtionship between Aydan and Phillip, Ann bit her lower lip and thought perhaps he


    knew something.


    "Aydan, may I ask you a few questions?"


    Aydan was also a little surprised when seeing Ann. Then his gaze became somewhatplicated.


    For this woman, his brother had officially stood against the William Group. What a tragedy!


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Why did we cancel the cooperation with the William Group...?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Aydan''s eyebrows cocked, and he became irritated. "What do


    you think it is? Miss Scott, don''t you know?"


    Was it really because of her? Ann''s heart sank.


    "Aydan, shut up!"


    Aydan and Ann were both shocked when they heard this. Turning around, they saw Phillip standing at


    the door of the office with a solemn face.


    Phillip coldly nced at Aydan, then pulled Ann into the office and closed the door.


    When Ann learned that she had made the Moore Group and the William Group be enemies, she


    felt quite guilty. Furthermore, she saw that Phillip was exhausted from this.


    Standing there with her head down, Ann was at a loss.


    Phillip pinched his forehead and took a sip of tea on the table.


    "You don''t have to take his words seriously. We didn''t n to continue cooperating with them. Besides,


    I was the one who proposed to cancel the cooperation with the William Group."


    Ann looked down at the ground and did not say anything.


    She knew that Phillip was just trying tofort her.


    Phillip looked at her quietly, and then he chuckled.


    He bent down slightly and looked at her. Under the sunlight, his pitch-ck pupils were clean and


    beautiful, as if they possessed the power to suck others'' souls.


    "Ann, in your eyes, am I the kind of person who can sacrifice anything only for beauty?"


    Pausing for a moment, he showed a mocking smile. "Or do you think that you have be more


    important to me than the whole Moore Group?"


    A single sentence easily drove away from the guilt and helplessness in Ann''s heart. Her heartbeat was


    quick, and there was a dazzling explosion of fireworks in her imagination.


    She felt frightened and somewhat unpleasant.


    Ann couldn''t say anything when he met Phillip. She fled back to her office under Phillip''s teasing gaze.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Phillip''s words kept echoing in her mind. She knocked on her head and felt a little annoyed.


    It was just a joke. She couldn''t take it seriously!


    At this moment, an App in the lower right corner of theputer screen shed.


    Ann calmed down and clicked it. It was a message from Daisy. Inside was a packed document.


    The name of the document was Phillip.


    Ann spent a few hours reading the document. After she finished it, her feelings towards Phillip became


    even moreplicated.


    Apart from the rumors saying that he was an illegitimate child, there were also rumors that Phillip had a


    car ident not long after he was brought back to the Moore family. Everyone thought that he was


    dead at that time, but he survived.


    And the mastermind of the car ident was actually the original wife of Phillip''s biological father. Her


    purpose was to fight for the Moore Group''s inheritance.


    Before Phillip took over the Moore Group, his life was not as luxurious as outsiders imagined. Instead,


    he was trapped in abuse and framing.


    It was also recorded that Phillip had stayed in Clear Water Town for a period of time before returning to


    the Moore family.


    ...


    After reading the information, Ann suddenly understood why Phillip was so cold and indifferent.


    Anyone who grew up in such an environment would not be warm-hearted.


    Reading the car ident recorded on it, Ann remembered the little boy''s face when he was a child.


    Was it because of the ident that his appearance was disfigured so that he looked different from the


    past?


    Phillip could really be the little boy.

 Chapter 72 Be Jealous of Himself

    Chapter 72 Be Jealous of Himself


    Receiving too much information during one day made it difficult for Ann to concentrate on working.


    After work, she went to the kindergarten to pick up Nikki. She found that someone was moving into the


    house next to hers.


    She looked inside curiously but didn''t see the householder.


    Judging from the furniture that the movers had carried, which were all very valuable, Ann thought the


    householder must be wealthy.


    That night, she was still thinking about Phillip''s identity when she saw a notice in the WeChat


    workgroup.


    The research and development team needed to send a few people to collect perfume ingredients in


    other provinces and they would set off the next afternoon.


    Because no one signed up, the boss directly ordered a few people to do it.


    Ann was one of them.


    Ann thought it was good because she could escape for a while and calm down herself in another city.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    As for Nikki, she naturally asked Daisy to take care of her.


    The work of collecting raw materials proceeded smoothly. This was the first time Ann had worked


    wholeheartedly. That feeling was exceptionally good.


    On the day before returning to the River City, Ann went to visit the spice cultivation grounds with the


    local spice dealers.


    Upon returning to the hotel, she was about to go upstairs when a spice merchant said that he wanted


    to add Ann''s WeChat because they had goodmunication these days.


    Ann was taking out her phone and letting the man scan it when the phone was suddenly snatched


    away by someone. Then a big hand wrapped around her waist.


    "Just focus on work. Why do you have to exchange WeChat?"


    He didn''t even have her WeChat!


    When she heard the familiar and overbearing voice of the man above her head, Ann''s body stiffened


    and she struggled slightly. She felt embarrassed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Phillip withdrew his gaze from the merchant. Looking at Ann who was struggling away from him, he


    frowned and his tone sounded dissatisfied.


    "Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Hearing this, Ann was a little awkward, and she dodged Phillip''s gaze.


    "Maybe because I was busy with work and didn''t see it...."


    She couldn''t say that she didn''t know what to say to him.


    Phillip was a little suspicious about Ann''s attitude. Thus, he nced at the astonished spice merchant


    beside him.


    "If you''re busy, how can you friend others on WeChat?"


    Before Ann exined it, Phillip strode forward, hugged Ann into his embrace, and entered the elevator.


    In the elevator, Ann tried to break away from Phillip''s embrace, but she was held tightly and pressed


    against the wall of the elevator. Phillip then looked down at her.


    "Are you a turtle? You always hide whenever you encounter problems!"


    The elevator was filled with his aura. Ann felt her cheeks were burning and her heartbeat quickly.


    She tilted her head, "I didn''t hide! Why did I do that?"


    Phillip felt that something was wrong with Ann. He leaned closer and narrowed his eyes.


    "You didn''t hide? Then why didn''t you answer my call? You even wanted to run when you saw me. Are


    you avoiding seeing me?"


    Being seen through, Ann was angry and embarrassed. When the elevator door opened, she clenched


    her teeth and stepped on Phillip''s foot.


    Taking advantage of this, she pushed him away and quickly left the elevator.


    Swiping the card and entering the room, Ann still felt her heartbeat fast.


    She leaned against the door and calmed down a little. Then she felt annoyed.


    Why should she escape?


    She finally found the little boy. She''d better take this opportunity to confirm his identity!


    Adjusting her emotion, Ann opened the door. However, Phillip was waiting there. As soon as the door


    opened, he took the opportunity and entered the room.


    Before Ann figured out what happened, Phillip grabbed her wrist, pressed her against the door, and


    kissed her.


    He thought that Ann would push him away immediately, but she just struggled a little bit.


    Phillip felt this. His eyes darkened as he hugged her waist tightly and deepened the kiss.


    The kiss was wild and passionate. It was until Ann''s breath became unstable and she couldn''t stand


    that Phillip let go of her. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her.


    He purposely blew in her neck, but Ann didn''t push him away. Instead, she shrank and blushed.


    His eyebrows cocked and felt that Ann was weird.


    He leaned over and observed her face, trying to find out why from Ann''s expression.


    Their breaths were entangled with each other. Ann could even clearly see every single eysh of


    Phillip.


    Phillip frowned. Ann saw her reflection from his pitch-ck eyes.


    In an instant, she felt the beautiful and arrogant boy in her memories was definitely Phillip.


    Her eyshes trembled and she whispered, "The little boy...."


    Phillip loosened his hand on her waist, and his pitch-ck eyes slightly shed.


    Seeing this, Ann was even more certain that Phillip was the little boy.


    She was certain that the person who had been so intimate with her and she had waited for many years


    was standing in front of her.


    The apprehension in her heart was dispersed by joy. Her eyes were bright and she smiled.


    "Phillip, you are my little hero!"


    She was pretty certain and her tone carried a kind of indescribable emotion.


    Phillip, on the other hand, retracted his hands from Ann''s waist. Seeing her joyful expression, he fell


    into silence.


    "You didn''t push me away just now because you thought I was your little hero? What if I am not?"


    She snorted. "But you are."


    Phillip looked at the puzzled expression of Ann and pursed his lips. The light in his eyes dimmed as


    well.


    In Ann''s heart, the little boy was the most trustworthy person besides her father. But Phillip wasn''t.


    At this moment, Phillip was struggling with himself.


    Previously, he wanted Ann to discover his identity.


    But now, Ann cared more about the little boy than Phillip.


    Therefore, he got jealous of himself...

 Chapter 73 William Was Released from Prison

    Chapter 73 William Was Released from Prison


    That day, Phillip finally admitted the fact that he was the little boy. Ann was extremely happy.


    However, there was a different atmosphere between them. Phillip surprisingly did not continue to pester


    Ann but left.


    When Ann returned from a business trip, it was the day when William would be released from prison.


    Ann asked for leave and waited outside the Second Prison.


    She and her father had waited for this day for five years.


    However, having waited for a while without seeing her father, she asked the prison guards, only to find


    that William had been taken away by Sansa and her daughter.


    Ann had to call Sansa. She endured Sansa''s sarcasm and got their address. She headed there by taxi.


    When she arrived at Sansa''s house, Jenny opened the door.


    Jenny stopped Ann at the door, gazing at Ann with resentment.


    "How dare youe to my home!"


    Thinking back to the night when she was harassed by a bunch of gangsters, Jenny wished she could


    kill Ann!


    Ann didn''t know how Phillip punished Jennifer and the others, nor did she want to know.


    Since Jenny had conspired with Jennifer to hurt Ann, she should have known that she would pay for it.


    "Why didn''t I?"


    When Ann saw Jenny raise her hand, she grabbed Jane''s arm. Ann''s eyes were slightly cold, and she


    lowered her voice to warn Jenny.


    "Today is the day dad gets out of prison. I don''t want to argue with you!"


    Jenny hatefully said, "That old bastard is your father. What does he have to do with me?!"


    Hearing this, Jenny tightened her grip, her fingernails pressed hard against Jenny''s skin. Jenny


    frowned in pain.


    "Aren''t your mother and you always curious about whether my father left me some property? If my


    father knows you two, you won''t be able to get anything!"


    When Jenny heard this, she became even angrier. As expected, the man still had a secret fortune left


    for Ann!


    Jenny shook off Ann''s hand and red at her. She warned Ann in a low voice.


    "You are so arrogant now. With a child, you can''t marry Phillip. You will be trampled under my feet!"


    Ann ignored Jenny''s words and walked into the living room.


    Seeing William sitting on the sofa with a lean figure, Ann had red eyes. She sniffed and tried to smile.


    "Dad."


    William was talking to Sansa when he saw his daughter. His eyes turned red.


    When he pulled her aside, he looked at her and nodded.


    "Great... Our family is finally together again. It''s been so hard for you!"


    Ann pursed her lips, trying her best to hold back her tears.


    Sansa hurriedly pulled Jenny to sit down with a smile on her face.


    "What are you crying about? Your return is good news. As long as we''re together, we''ll have a life like


    before!"


    William nodded repeatedly and patted Sansa''s hand with emotion. "In the future, our family will live a


    good life. But my health has be poor since I was in prison, and I''m afraid I can''t promise you the


    same life as before."


    Sansa and Jenny''s expressions became serious. What did this old bastard mean? Would they continue


    to live in the old house?


    Jenny red at Ann who was opposite her. She suppressed her anger as she spoke pitifully.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Dad, Ann has been studying abroad all these years, and shees back to work in arge group.


    Mom and I have no financial resources, and the money you left us was robbed by the creditors. We live


    by borrowing money, and now we still owe a lot of money to uncle!"


    When Ann heard this, she sneered. She knew that they were trying to get money. She was afraid that


    her father would be cheated. When she was about to speak, William stopped her.


    William sighed with a dissipated look.


    "I''m useless. I didn''t take good care of your mother and you. Don''t worry. I''ll look for a job when I get


    better!"


    "Dad, your health is not good. How can you go to work?!" Ann stopped him.


    Sansa and Jenny didn''t expect that even they asked for money, William still refused to give it to them.


    Thus, they became a little impolite.


    "How much money can you earn if you go look for a job at your age? If your health gets worse, the


    medical expenses will be huge! Ann has studied abroad and is capable. Why don''t you ask her to help


    us to pay back the debt to my brother? "


    Before William could speak, Ann looked coldly at Sansa and said, "No way! Since you think that Daddy


    can''t provide you with the same living condition like before, let him stay with me. He won''t waste your


    money!"

 Chapter 74 So Its Him

    Chapter 74 So It''s Him


    Of course, Sansa and her daughter would not ept this. If William and Ann lived together...


    It would be even more difficult for them to know the whereabouts of the fortune!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Your father and I are husband and wife. How can we live separately?"


    William also pulled Ann and said, "Ann, I know that you are filial, but Sansa is right. We are husband


    and wife. When you are free, juste and see me!"


    Seeing that William insisted, she knew that he didn''t want to be her burden. Besides, she saw Sansa


    and her daughter staring at her. She could only grit her teeth and agree.


    "I wille to see you often. If anything happens, you must call me in time!"


    ...


    After visiting her father, Ann started submitting resumes online.


    Now her perfume project had nearlye to an end and her work was about to end as well.


    Back then, she wanted to prevent Karl from misunderstanding her by resigning. But now, there was no


    need for her to leave.


    However, the resignation had already been handed over. She had said that she would resign when the


    project waspleted, and it was not good to go back on her word now.


    Just as she was thinking about whichpanies were more suitable when the doorbell rang.


    Nikki, who was lying on the table and doing her homework, immediately threw away her pen and ran to


    open the door.


    Seeing father and other two brothers standing at the door, she smiled and her big ck eyes


    immediately curled up.


    "Uncle Phillip, Carson, Jackson!"


    When Phillip heard Nikki call him "uncle", he subconsciously frowned.


    But now, he still couldn''t tell the truth.


    Ann guessed that he was the little boy, but she didn''t know what had happened in the past few years...


    Moreover, five years ago, what was the rtionship between Hilda''s revenge and the fact that she was


    forced to give birth to the child?


    All of this still needed to be verified.


    Stopping thinking about this, he bent down, carried Nikki in, and pointed at his face.


    Nikki immediately understood. She hugged Phillip''s face and kissed him.


    Carson and Jackson were jealous and their faces bulged.


    "Nikki, I also want a kiss!"


    Daddy was so bad that he evenpeted with them.


    When Ann heard the voice, she turned around and Phillip had walked to her with Nikki in his arms.


    Originally, there was still a smile on his handsome face, but when he saw the resume on theputer,


    his expression immediately turned cold.


    "Why do you still want to resign?"


    Ann subconsciously wanted to exin. But when she reacted, she looked at Phillip calmly and her


    eyshes trembled slightly.


    A smile even touched her mouth.


    "Why can''t I resign?" She asked.


    Phillip was stunned.


    "You agreed on the resignation, and I have the right to choose where to work. Now, are you questioning


    me as my boss or as my husband?" Ann looked at him with her big and bright eyes.


    In the past, between them, Ann always tried to retreat when something happened, while Phillip was


    more active.


    Now that Ann''s attitude suddenly changed, Phillip was somewhat passive.


    Soon, he understood that Ann was trying to force him to admit that he was the little boy.


    Well, this woman was really persistent on this matter.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes. "If I say yes, won''t you resign?"


    Her long eyshes trembled. She was moved by this. She tried her best to make her sound calm.


    "I can consider it."


    Phillip''s lips curled up when he heard this. He bent down and put Nikki down, signaling for Carson and


    Jackson to bring Nikki to the inner room.


    Then, he ced his hands on theputer desk behind Ann and approached her.


    Staring at Ann''s nervous expression, he deliberately lowered his voice and said in an ambiguous tone.


    "Is the little boy very important to you?"


    Ann pursed her lips and leaned back. But because there was aputer desk behind her, she could


    not retreat much, so she could only look up at Phillip.


    "Yes!"


    Phillip''s eyes darkened. "You are willing to do whatever he asks you to do?"


    Ann frowned and felt that something was wrong. She looked at Phillip suspiciously.


    The sudden teasing tone and eyes of Phillip stunned Ann.


    Phillip took advantage of Ann''s distraction and kissed her. He was quite gentle and just let their lips


    touch each other. He looked at her quietly.


    He didn''t let go until he felt that Ann was pushing him. He looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Including this?"


    Ann was a little embarrassed. She suddenly stood up and identally hit theputer desk behind


    her. The water ss on the desk shook slightly as if it was about to fall.


    Ann hurriedly reached out to support it, but Phillip was even faster. When their hands crossed each


    other, she could feel the warmth in his palm.


    Ann blushed. She tried to pull her hand back, but she was held by Phillip.


    "Don''t think about resigning. I won''t pass it."


    Just as Ann was about to speak, Carson''s dissatisfied voice came from aside.


    "Daddy, the teacher says that we should treatdies like gentlemen. And in the future, we will be


    neighbors with Ann. How can you bully her?"


    Ann was trying to break free from Phillip''s hand when she heard this. She stopped and looked up at


    him in surprise.


    "Neighbors?"


    Phillip nodded calmly. A slight smile touched his lips.


    "Yes, we will be neighbors in the future."


    Ann recalled what she had seen. Movers moved that expensive furniture into the next door.


    So, it was him...

 Chapter 75 The Meeting between William and Phillip

    Chapter 75 The Meeting between William and Phillip


    After Rudy failed to teach Ann a lesson that day, not only did she lose her job, but also she was locked


    up by Phillip''s people and tortured by those gangsters.


    Angry and scared, she even wanted to find an opportunity to take revenge.


    Later, it was said that the Moore Group had canceled their cooperation with the William Group.


    The William Group''s share price plummeted. The president personally came put to apologize and even


    promised to send Jennifer abroad. He guaranteed that she would not be allowed to return home within


    ten years.


    Only then did Rudy know who she had offended. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to go out for


    this period of time.


    She regretted participating in their revenge.


    It was only when she felt ufortable and sick that she went to the hospital.


    After a check-up, she was told that she was pregnant.


    Thinking about the time, she thought it was very likely due to those gangsters that night. Her face


    instantly turned pale.


    Just as she was about to tell the doctor to have the abortion, she received a phone call from Betty.


    Betty asked her why Rudy hadn''t seen her for so long.


    Rudy originally wanted to sign the surgery list but stopped.


    She had been ttering Betty during this period of time. She noticed that although Betty lived in an


    ordinary ce, the clothes and jewelry she wore were all valuable. She suddenly had an idea.


    "Auntie, I ... I''m in the hospital ... I seem to be pregnant...."


    ...


    Inside the apartment.


    Seeing Phillip sitting on the carpet with his legs crossed and patiently doing jigsaw puzzles with Nikki,


    Ann frowned slightly.


    Ever since Phillip moved in next door, he came to her house quite often for various reasons.


    Even if he was refused, he could use all sorts of methods to lure Nikki to open the door for him.


    Apart from sleeping, it could be considered that Phillip, Carson, and Jackson were stationed at her


    house.


    Ann was thinking about this when Jackson, who was doing his homework on the table, pulled her


    sleeve.


    "Miss Ann, something got burnt."


    When Ann came back to her senses, her expression changed. Her fish!


    When she ran to the kitchen to save her roasted fish, the sound of opening the door sounded outside.


    Then, the door was pushed open.


    William was holding arge bag of fruits. When he saw Phillip and three children sitting in the living


    room, he was stunned.


    Phillip was also slightly stunned when he saw William, but he quickly adjusted his emotion. He stood up


    and greeted William politely.


    "Hello, Uncle. I''m Phillip. Ann is cooking in the kitchen."


    William nodded, but in his heart, he was puzzled about the rtionship between Ann and the man in


    front of him.


    He was someone who had experienced a lot in the business world. Judging from the handsome


    appearance of the young man and his noble aura, William thought he couldn''te from an ordinary


    family.


    William had seen Karl''s photographs before. He didn''t look like the man in the front.


    However, from the young man''s words and deeds, he seemed to be very familiar to Ann.


    "Dad?"


    When Ann came out with the dishes, she saw William and Phillip standing face to face. She also felt a


    little ufortable, so she hurriedly put the dishes on the dining table and walked over.


    "Dad, youe so suddenly! Why didn''t you tell me?"


    William put aside the fruits in his hand and said, "I stay at home all day and have nothing to do. So I


    want to look for a job. I juste to see you and my granddaughter!"


    His gaze fell on Nikki, who was hugging Phillip''s thigh intimately. Nikki widened her big eyes and looked


    at him curiously. William frowned slightly, and then he turned to look at Ann.


    "Ann, where''s Karl?"


    Ann hadn''t told William that she had broken up with Karl.


    Her father''s heart was not healthy, and he had been in prison for so many years. Ann was afraid that


    her father would not be able to ept it, so she hid the truth from him.


    Now that she was asked, her heart tightened. She tried to dodge William''s gaze, for she was afraid that


    he would discover something.


    "There''s been some conflicts between us recently. He''s not here...."


    Suddenly!


    Phillip suddenly chuckled, making William turn to look at him doubtfully.


    Ann stiffened as well.


    Seeing Phillip''s unhappy face, she knew that he was dissatisfied.


    Afraid that Phillip would say or do something, Ann could only secretly pull Phillip''s sleeve. Her eyes


    carried a hint of pleading.


    Phillip looked at her hand pulling his sleeve, and his gaze fell on her face.


    He narrowed his eyes. He knew that there was something in her mind that she found hard to disclose.


    Phillip pursed his lips and suppressed his dissatisfaction. Then he bent down to pick up Nikki and sat


    down on the sofa.


    William turned around and asked Ann, "What is the rtionship between Phillip and you?"


    Ann felt Phillip''s gaze towards her and she answered in a stiff tone.


    "He''s a neighbor who just moved in. Because his children and Nikki are studying in the same


    kindergarten, we be friends."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    William turned to look at Carson and Jackson, who were lying on the table and doing their homework


    together.


    Only then did he heave a sigh of relief, but he still warned Ann.


    "Ann, it''s normal for young people to have some conflicts. But after all, you have been together for so


    many years, and you have a child. You can''t be impulsive. If Karl is not at home, you should keep your


    distance from other men. Otherwise, you will be easily looked down up by others."


    Ann felt the atmosphere getting tenser, so she hurriedly replied.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I know."

 Chapter 76 Should Be Together or Not

    Chapter 76 Should Be Together or Not


    It was gettingte. Even though Ann wanted William to stay here, William still refused.


    After spending time with Nikki and her for a while, he left.


    However, during this period of time, when he saw Phillip, who had been sitting on the sofa, he was


    somewhat dissatisfied.


    As soon as William left, Phillip pulled Ann into the kitchen and closed the door.


    Phillip hugged her waist with one hand, carried Ann on the table, and got closer to her.


    Then he gently raised her chin with deep eyes.


    "Why didn''t you tell your father that you and Karl had broken up?"


    Ann was shy, but she was afraid that he would be annoyed if she tried to struggle, so she could only


    turn her head away and keep silent.


    Suddenly, she felt a pain in her lips, "Oh..."


    Ann''s face turned even redder, her twinkling eyes staring at him.


    He was biting her!


    When she patted Phillip on the shoulder and leaned back, the man kissed her even deeper.


    Gradually, she felt that her waist was about to break.


    When she thought that she was about to run out of oxygen, Phillip let her lean against his chest.


    She gasped for breath and red at him. Her face was still red, so even though she was angry, it was


    still provocative.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What are you doing?"


    Phillip''s eyes darkened. He thought that she still wanted to reconcile with Karl, so she remained silent.


    "Tell your father as soon as possible. The longer you hide the truth, the greater the blow will be!"


    Ann was hesitant. She didn''t want to keep this a secret.


    However, if she told the truth, they would know that Nikki was not Karl''s child.


    If her father knew that she had made a deal with someone and gave birth to Nikki to save him, he


    would be self-condemned.


    It was hard to ept it...


    After five years in prison, her father was more and more unwell.


    She didn''t dare to take the slightest risk until she was confident that her father could ept it.


    Ann''s hesitation caused Phillip''s anger. He had just eased a little, but he turned cold again.


    "Could it be that you still want to reconcile with Karl?"


    Hearing the dissatisfaction in Phillip''s tone, she hurriedly exined.


    "No! I just ... don''t know how to tell Dad."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly and lowered his head to approach her. "I have a suggestion. Do you


    want to hear it?"


    She looked at him doubtfully.


    Phillip''s thin lips curled up slightly as he looked at her bright red lips. His eyes were slightly dark.


    He kissed her tenderly and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Be with me."


    Ann''s eyes were wide open.


    Just as she was in shock and confusion, she noticed that he was caressing her body. She turned even


    more embarrassed and intended to push him away.


    "The kids are still outside!"


    Phillip was somewhat dissatisfied when she stopped him. Ann was flushed with embarrassment. He


    looked at her and frowned slightly.


    "You haven''t answered my question!"


    When she remembered what he had said, she stiffly tugged at the corner of her mouth.


    "No need. I will take care of this myself!"


    Before Phillip could say something, she opened the kitchen door in a panic and left.


    When she entered the living room, she was a little annoyed. For a moment, she was actually


    wondering about his suggestion.

 Chapter 77 Regret

    Chapter 77 Regret


    Sansa and Jenny stalked William and they finally stopped at Ann''s new house. Seeing Williaming


    out of Ann''s house, they became angry.


    Sansa red at the high-grade house before her, gritting her teeth.


    "Shame on him! He really gives all the money to Ann. He is willing to spend money buying her a high-


    grade apartment, but she still pretends to be poor. She''s an obstacle in our life. I will teach them a


    lesson!"


    Jenny still felt afraid after what had happenedst time.


    Although she hated Ann, she stopped Sansa.


    "Obviously, they keep something from us on purpose. We can do nothing. Moreover, Ann hooked up


    with a man recently who cares about her all the way. Maybe we will get screwed in the end!"


    Hearing that, Sansa was unwilling. "Can you ept it?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jenny said with hatred. "Someone hates her, too!"


    That night, Jenny specially registered a new ount with the ID number she bought and texted Karl,


    telling him Ann''s new address.


    People always prefer something unavable.


    He had admired Ann for several years. Not only did he fail to get her, but he was put into prison in the


    end. He was evenpletely banned by Phillip.


    If she were Karl, Ann probably would be cut to pieces!


    ...


    Betty asked Karl to go home. Learning that Rudy was pregnant, he was stunned.


    Rudy sat on the sofa, gazing at him delightedly. Seeing this, Karl responded with a scowl immediately.


    He grabbed Rudy''s arm in a big stride, "Are you sure I got you pregnant?"


    Hearing this, Rudy was shocked and sad. Then she burst into tears.


    "Karl, what are you talking about? I''ve been with you recently. You are the baby''s father!"


    Karl was doubtful. He met Rudy at a bar and she was just a one-night stand.


    They just got in touch again after working at the Quelch Law Firm by coincidence.


    He didn''t believe that she didn''t hook up with others.


    Thinking of this, he said indifferently. "I don''t care who got you pregnant. Go to have an abortion right


    now!"


    Betty immediately stopped him. "Are you insane? Rudy told me that you got drunk because of your


    breakup. Then you slept with her. I read the sheet and trust Rudy. Not everyone is immoral like Ann!"


    Rudy hid behind Betty. Karl nced at her angrily.


    He didn''t dare to tell his mother that Rudy was someone to relieve his physiological needs.


    He could only stare at Rudy, "I will never be her baby''s father!"


    Then he ran out of his home.


    He was so drunk in the bar that he recalled that Ann was still his girlfriend when he just went back


    home.


    He used to be considered as a top student who worked for the bestw firm in the country.


    He should have a bright future.


    However, he lost everything in just a few months. Even his mother would rather trust someone


    dissolute and she forced him to marry Rudy!


    He wanted to marry Ann, not Rudy.


    He was so drunk that the memory of Ann haunted him.


    In his memory, Ann was smiling at him, her eyes gentle and beautiful. She was a considerate girl. She


    would take his coat and care for him if he returned homete at night...


    Karl staggered out of the bar.


    Why, why...

 Chapter 78 A Boring Game

    Chapter 78 A Boring Game


    The next morning.


    Carson and Jackson stood at the door with their small school bags on their backs. Phillip was tying his


    bow in the bedroom.


    "Daddy, hurry up, or Miss Ann will get impatient!" Carson and Jackson urged Phillip.


    Yesterday, they had finally managed to convince Miss Ann, and she promised to let Nikki go to school


    with them.


    After Phillip came out of the bedroom, Carson opened the door and was about to knock on Ann''s door


    when he found a man leaning against it.


    "Daddy," he looked up, "Look, it''s Nikki''s Daddy!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Phillip fastened his pace with a gloomy expression.


    Karl was drunk and sleeping at Ann''s door. So Phillip called the security guard to get him away.


    Carson and Jackson were confused. Phillip looked down at them and said seriously.


    "He is not Nikki''s daddy!"


    Carson didn''t understand it, but he nodded when he saw Phillip''s serious look.


    "Why? Then who is Nikki''s daddy?" Jackson asked bluntly.


    Carson stopped Jackson at once before Phillip got angry.


    "Just listen to Daddy. He is right!"


    Jackson frowned at Phillip.


    Phillip nced at Jackson and pursed his lips. "This guy treated Miss Ann badly and she didn''t like him


    anymore, so he is no longer Nikki''s Daddy."


    Jackson didn''t fully understand it. He lowered his head, feeling that something was wrong.


    As he was thinking hard, the security guard came up. Karl also woke up.


    Karl screwed up his face when he realized the security guard was trying to drive him away.


    "Let go of me. I''m here to see Ann!"


    The security guard turned a deaf ear to him and dragged him to the elevator.


    "Someone reported that you got aggressive after drinking alcohol. If you don''t want to go to jail, then


    leave with us now!"


    Karl gritted his teeth and looked at Phillip. Phillip did not even cast an eye at him and was opening


    Ann''s door.


    Karl was frozen. How could Phillip have the key to Ann''s apartment?


    Did they live together?


    The second before Karl was dragged into the elevator, Jackson seemed to havee round and he


    looked up at Phillip.


    "Daddy is good to Miss Ann, and Miss Ann is with Daddy. Is Nikki Daddy''s daughter?"


    Phillip slightly smiled as he noticed Karl''s stiff face.


    "Yes."


    In the apartment, Ann was watching Nikki eating breakfast. She had no idea Karl hade.


    After doing the dishes, Ann came out of the kitchen and was surprised to see Phillip and his two sons.


    Nikki was nestled in Phillip''s arms, rubbing her head and giggling. Ann guessed Nikki opened the door


    for them.


    But Ann was surprised that Nikki and Phillip were so intimate.


    Nikki was not shy with strangers, but she was rarely so close to others.


    Karl had taken care of Nikki for five years, and Nikki hardly acted like this.


    Nikki had only known Phillip for a few months. She had not spent much time with him.


    In this sense, Nikki was more like Phillip''s daughter...


    Thinking of this, Ann shook her head and stopped the thought.


    What was she thinking? Phillip was her little hero.


    Ann looked at Phillip with aplicated expression.


    She did not understand why Phillip refused to tell her the truth.


    To guess his identity was a boring game that she was not interested in.

 Chapter 79 Is That Why You Refused to Admit It?

    Chapter 79 Is That Why You Refused to Admit It?


    She was tangled up in those thoughts as she sent the three children to kindergarten with Phillip and


    was on the way to thepany.


    The low-key but luxurious Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the Moore Group, and Ann finally


    came back to her senses.


    Looking through the window at the Moore Group''s gate and the peopleing and going, Ann


    hurriedly lowered his head and turned to look at Phillip.


    "Why did you park the car here?"


    If the employees saw Phillip and her, they would think those rumors were true.


    She bent over and did not dare to get up. Her cute action made Phillip want to tease her.


    He didn''t tell her others couldn''t see what happened inside the car.


    "I stopped earlier, but you didn''t get out of the car. I thought you were going to make our rtionship


    public."


    "I was lost in thought!" Ann was annoyed.


    Phillip bent over and got close to her with raised eyebrows. He stared at her with clear and bright eyes.


    "Oh? What caught your attention? Was it me?"


    Ann felt pain in her waist. She tried to sit up straight.


    As she looked up, she met Phillip''s teasing smile. To Phillip''s surprise, she nodded and admitted it.


    "Yes, I was wondering why you refused to admit you are my little hero."


    Phillip smiled resignedly, "Is your little hero really so important?"


    Ann nodded and looked at him without blinking.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "He promised that he woulde to me. I have been waiting for him all the time."


    Phillip''s face softened as he stared at Ann.


    She had a pair of pure eyes with long and thick eyshes. She told him in a firm voice that she had


    been waiting for him all the time.


    Phillip breathed a sigh of relief. He raised his hand to press Ann''s head into his arms and said


    resignedly.


    "So many years had passed, and he didn''te to you. Aren''t you angry with him?"


    When the Moores came to Phillip, he thought he would be able to visit Ann, no longer as an illegitimate


    child.


    It was only when he arrived at the Moore family that he realized he was stupid.


    Ann fluttered her eyshes, and there was a distant look in her eyes.


    Was she angry?


    No. Her little hero said he woulde to her again, so she kept waiting expectantly.


    Even if her father expanded his business and came to River City, she was still full of expectations.


    Back then, he was the anchorage of her hopes.


    "No."


    Ann slightly widened her distance from Phillip. She looked into his eyes with a smile.


    "I was rather silly back then. I always thought you didn''te to me only because you got held up."


    He might be too busy with his studies, or he didn''t have enough money, or he couldn''t find her because


    she moved house...


    She had thought about all sorts of reasons.


    Now she realized those were all trivialities.


    Phillip had returned to the Moore family. It must have been very hard for an illegitimate child in such a


    big family.


    And she recalled the information about the car ident Daisy sent her...


    Ann touched Phillip''s face and pursed her lips.


    "Your face..."


    Phillip got nervous, and all kinds of emotions shed through his deep eyes.


    Struggle, resentment, frustration, helplessness ... In the end, he recovered his equilibrium.


    He looked down and said calmly.


    "I met with an ident and had a repair operation."


    Hearing him describe the car ident that almost killed him so calmly, Ann felt a burst of heartache.


    "Is that why you refused to admit you are my little hero?"

 Chapter 80 I Only Accept the Result I Want

    Chapter 80 I Only ept the Result I Want


    Hearing the slight sobbing in her voice, Phillip looked up at her.


    He looked very concerned about Ann, but his tense face rxed as he lowered his head to lean his


    chin on Ann''s forehead.


    "How can I bear to let go of someone like you?"


    Originally, he did not want to tell her this so early.


    He was worried that he could not meet her as he promised and that he could no longer appear in front


    of her with his original face.


    He was even more concerned that he couldn''t protect her five years ago.


    However, this stupid woman told him that she had been waiting for him. Knowing that his face had


    been operated on, she only felt sorry for him.


    She always had the ability to make him voluntarily love her so much.


    Ann''s hand was tightly clenched on the seat cushion beneath her, and she felt her heart beat very fast.


    She subconsciously licked her dry lips and did not notice that her action made the man in front of her


    hornier.


    "I... I do not know."


    After saying that, Ann was a little upset. What did she mean by saying that?


    Although she had never thought of being with him, even if she said that she only had feelings for him


    as a friend, it would be better than this answer.


    Her answer may even make him misunderstand that she was ying hard to get.


    When Phillip heard this, the gloominess around his brows unexpectedly dissipated a little.


    If she said she didn''t know, it meant that she still had feelings for him.


    Sooner orter, she would be his woman. He could give her more time to think it through.


    Feeling that Phillip was a bit relieved, Ann heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. But suddenly, she was


    held by Phillip, and he lowered his head to kiss her so gently.


    It didn''t take long, but the kiss showed both his possessiveness and punishment to her.


    When he let go of Ann and saw her blushing face and watery eyes, Phillip seemed to feel way much


    better.


    "I will give you time to think it through, but I will only ept the result I want." As he said, Phillip


    thoughtfully helped Ann fasten her seat belt.


    Ann sighed in her heart, what a possessive man...


    ...


    Ever since Karl was chased out by Phillip, he had been feeling unbnced.


    Especially when he thought that Ann quickly moved in with Phillip not long after she broke up with him.


    He thought of how he had spent five whole years trying to win a woman''s heart, yet she could be with


    another man in such a short time.


    He also thought of Phillip, who had caused him to go to jail and ruin his future. Thinking of all these, he


    felt the jealousy and anger in his heart were about to burst out.


    Since they wouldn''t let him have a good time, then everyone shouldn''t think about it!


    Therefore, during this period of time, other than bars and nightclubs, the ce that Karl visited the most


    was the neighborhood of Ann''s new home.


    Seeing Phillip and Anne in and out together with their children as if they were a happy family, Karl


    became even more furious.


    "Karl?"


    William took some snacks and toys that kids liked in his hands. He had speciallye to see Nikki,


    and identally saw Karl who was wandering around downstairs.


    When Karl saw William, he was a little surprised as well, but then he reacted. Calcting the time, it


    was time for William to be released from prison.


    William was confused when he saw Karl''s strange expression.


    "Why aren''t you going upstairs? Is Ann angry with you?"


    Karl was stunned when he heard William''s words. Hadn''t Ann told him that they had already broken


    up?


    Seeing that Karl was silent, William sighed and tried to persuade him.


    "It''s normal for a young couple to quarrel with each other, but you can''t let it be. Ann is harsh


    sometimes but with a soft heart. For the sake of the kids, you two should take a step back!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When Karl heard this, he was even more certain that Ann hadn''t exined their breakup to William. He


    felt very happy instantly.


    Ann was most filial to his father, William. Regardless of whether Ann couldn''t bear to tell him their


    breakup or for some other reason.


    This was a great opportunity for him to take revenge on Phillip and make him suffer!


    Thinking of this, Karl immediately pretended to be frustrated, "William, it was my fault. I was provoked


    by someone and misunderstood Ann. I already know that it was not Ann''s fault. All of this was caused


    by the man''s intentional provocation. It''s all my fault for being too impulsive..."

 Chapter 81 The Trash That Has Been Thrown Away

    Chapter 81 The Trash That Has Been Thrown Away


    When she returned to her apartment, Ann looked at Jackson in the living room who was patiently


    teaching Nikki homework. She smiled at them and went to the kitchen to wash some fruits for them.


    When she came out, she saw Karl push open the door and enter in, and her face instantly turned pale.


    "How did you get in?!"


    When Nikki, who was doing her homework, saw Karl, a sense of fear revealed from her eyes.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jackson also frowned, "Daddy said that this bad guy bullies Miss Ann, and Miss Ann no longer wants


    to see him!"


    Thinking for a while, he raised the child phone watch he was wearing on his wrist and pressed the dial


    button.


    ...


    When Karl saw Ann, his eyes shed with a trace of fanaticism and unwillingness. When he heard the


    footstepsing closer, he quickly changed into a poor look.


    "Ann... I''m here to apologize to you. It was my fault before. I shouldn''t have been provoked. I know I


    can''t be forgiven by you, but at least, for the sake of our many years of rtionship, give me a chance


    to make up for you."


    Ann was confused, and she did not know what Karl was up to. Whether he was sincere or not, there


    was no longer any possibility between them.


    "Please leave my house immediately, or I will call the police now!"


    Karl fiercely clenched his fists when he heard this, but he lowered his head and pretended to be


    disappointed.


    "Karl, why aren''t you going in? Don''t stand at the door." William asked as he walked towards the door.


    When Ann saw William, she finally understood how Karl had opened the door.


    Her father did not know that she and Karl had broken up. Karl must have taken advantage of this and


    make up some stories to her father.


    When she thought of this, Ann''s expression became even colder.


    Karl pretended to look at Ann like a frightening bird, and then lowered his head dejectedly. But Ann was


    still very cold to him.


    "I... I will leave now."


    William quickly stopped him and turned to look at Ann, who had a cold expression on her face.


    "I know everything about you two. As a young man, it is inevitable to make mistakes on impulse. Karl is


    in the wrong about this matter, but it is also because he cares too much about you that he is misled by


    others. You two have been together for so many years, and have already had children. If it is not a


    serious mistake, you should take a step back and forgive him!"


    Ann knew that Karl had not told his father the truth.


    Considering her father''s health condition, Ann found it was hard to say that not only had Karl cheated


    on her, but he had also made a false usation and insulted her for being a bitch, and even called


    Nikki a bastard.


    "If you still care about our past, then leave immediately!" Ann said to Karl coldly.


    Seeing that Ann was determined to drive him away, Karl looked at William with his pleading eyes.


    William didn''t expect their problem could be that serious. He nced at Ann, who remained a cold


    face, and pulled Karl to sit on the sofa.


    "You are already a father and a mother. Even if you don''t think of yourself, you should think of your


    children. If there are any disputes, just solve them. I''ll cook today. Right here, you should talk and solve


    the problem between you two!"


    ...


    Phillip, who had been sent to the supermarket downstairs to buy seasoning, was standing in front of the


    shelves, thinking about which one he should pick.


    Carson, who was following behind him, held up his phone watch and handed it to Phillip.


    "Daddy, it''s the voice of Miss Ann!"


    Phillip was casually taking some soy sauces into the shopping basket. When he heard Carson''s voice,


    he bent down and listened to the phone watch for a while.


    His face instantly darkened. He picked up Carson who was still in a daze and ran to the apartment.


    When William went to the kitchen, Karl hurriedly approached Ann. He seemed very excited about being


    alone with Ann.


    "You didn''t tell your father about our breakup. In fact, you still can''t bear to part with me, right? After all,


    we have been together for so many years..."


    Ann sneered and looked at Karl with a mocking expression.


    "That''s your imagination. A good horse would never turn around to graze on an old pasture, and I won''t


    be with you bastard again, not to mention that you are the trash that has been thrown away a long time


    ago!"

 Chapter 82 Williams Advice

    Chapter 82 William''s Advice


    When Karl heard that he had beenpared to trash, his face froze instantly. He reached out to grab


    Ann''s arm. When she saw Karl make a move, she quickly moved to the side and leaned onto a man''s


    embrace.


    Smelling the familiar scent of cologne, Ann raised her head and saw Phillip with a gloomy face.


    Karl wanted to dodge, but Phillip grabbed his cor swiftly.


    He raised his hand and was about to punch him when William, who heard the noise in the kitchen,


    walked out.


    Seeing them, he was shocked, "Stop! What happen?"


    Karl took the opportunity to release himself from Phillip''s hand and hid behind William, gritting his teeth


    andining.


    "Phillip, don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have power and money. Ann is


    my woman!"


    William was stunned and a bit out of breath when he saw that Phillip, whose handsome face looked


    very gloomy, was holding Ann''s waist around his arms.


    "What... what is going on?"


    Seeing that William''s face turned pale, Ann hurriedly struggled to free of Phillip''s hand and ran over.


    "Dad, are you alright? Where is your medicine?"


    Seeing this, Karl was also a bit scared, but when he saw Phillip''s ashen face, he felt a sense of sinister


    pleasure in his heart.


    As long as William believed that it was Phillip who used his power to ruin his rtionship with Ann, with


    his upright and pedantic personality, he wouldn''t allow Phillip and Ann to be together!


    Phillip knew clearly what Karl was thinking. He snorted.


    He nced at Ann, who was hurriedly helping William lie down on the sofa, and pulled Karl out of the


    apartment.


    In the corridor, Phillip grabbed Karl by the neck. He looked at Karl''s red face when he strangled him


    fiercely. Phillip''s dark eyes revealed his homicidal intent.


    "How difficult do you think it is to make a personpletely disappear from this world?"


    Phillip''s voice was cold and bone-chilling. He said that not only warning but also for threatening Karl.


    Karl opened his eyes wide and looked at the dangerous and murderous look of Phillip. He couldn''t help


    but break out in cold sweat, but he still struggled to give in.


    "You are just an illegitimate child who can''t see the light. What''s so great about you to obtain your


    power and money through dirty means?"


    Phillip''s eyes were cold as he sneered, "It''s great enough to make you shut up with my power!"


    After saying that, Phillip pushed Karl away. He saw Karl lying on the ground and coughing, and his


    handsome face was as cold as ice.


    "Get out of here!"


    ...


    William took the medicine and slightly recovered, but his face still looked pale as he turned to look at


    Ann.


    "Ann, what happened between you and Karl?"


    Ann looked at William''s aged face, pursed her lips, and spoke in a soft voice.


    "Karl and I have broken up a long time ago. It is impossible for us to reconcile."


    When William heard this, he smoothed his chest and calmed down for a while, and then looked at Nikki


    who Carson and Jackson wereforting beside him.


    "What about Nikki?"


    "I will raise her all by myself." Ann''s eyshes fluttered.


    When William heard that Ann''s tone was so determined, he sighed, thinking for a while, and asked


    hesitantly.


    "Then what happened between you and Phillip? Do you really..."


    He couldn''t bring himself to say the rest.


    No matter what, he was unwilling to believe that his daughter would be two-timing Karl now.


    Ann hurriedly shook her head, "No, he and I are just friends. This matter has nothing to do with him."


    William saw that Ann didn''t look like she was lying, he was slightly reassured.


    He was a man, and he could tell that the way Phillip looked at Ann was filled with possessiveness


    towards women.


    However, Phillip was clearly a child from a rich family. They two had a great disparity in family


    background.


    Moreover, judging from the situation just now, Karl''s breakup with Ann was clearly caused by Phillip.


    "You''ve grown up now. Even as your father, I can''t interfere with your rtionship with Karl. However,


    gossip is a fearful thing. If a girl has the reputation of having an affair, she will be looked down upon by


    others for the rest of her life. In the future, it''s better for you to have less contact with Phillip!"


    Ann''s expression froze. She looked at the wrinkles at the corners of William''s eyes. She lowered her


    head and fell into silence.


    She knew that her father was thinking of her mother, the woman who had just given birth to her, then


    abandoned her husband and daughter for wealth, and disappeared.


    Her father was unwilling to mention her mother for so many years because he loved her deeply back


    then, so he deeply hated her too.


    William was afraid that his daughter would like her mother and bear a bad name for the rest of her life.


    Thinking of Phillip, Ann felt a bit of pain in her heart and tried to exin.


    "The rtionship between Phillip and me is really not what you think..."


    William frowned, "No matter what, since Karl would curse you like this, there must be someone else


    who thinks the same. You are a girl, so you must protect your reputation!"


    Ann''s lips quivered slightly. She met William''s expectant gaze and replied in a soft voice.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Alright."


    Phillip, who had his hand on the door handle and was about to push open the door to enter, suddenly


    stopped. A thousand thoughts came to his mind. He felt like his heart was beating like an angry deep


    sea, with the tide overwhelmingly roaring on the surface.

 Chapter 83 I Am Sorry

    Chapter 83 I Am Sorry


    Because William felt unwell, Ann forced him to stay at her apartment tonight and called to inform


    Sansa.


    Sansa seemed to be ying mahjong. When she heard that William was unwell and would stay at his


    daughter''s home tonight, she only answered impatiently.


    "Okay, I know. He is already an old man. Why does he still wander around? Let hime back by


    himself tomorrow. I don''t have time to pick him up."


    When Ann hung up the phone, she felt very worried because of Sansa''s bad attitude.


    She knew that Sansa wouldn''t take good care of her father when he came home, but his father refused


    to live with her.


    ...


    When Carson and Jackson returned home, they saw their daddy sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face


    and saying nothing. The two little boys looked at each other nkly.


    Could it be that daddy lost the fight with that bad guy?


    They thought for a while and then climbed onto the sofa, sitting down next to Phillip.


    "Daddy, Miss Ann looks unhappy today."


    "When we came back, we saw Miss Ann secretly crying alone."


    "Is it because Miss Ann''s daddy is sick?"


    "Or it might be because the bad guy bullies Miss Ann!"


    They did not get Phillip''s answer, but they just muttered to themselves one after another.


    Then, they suddenly felt they flew into the air. Their daddy lifted them with two hands and threw them


    into their small bedroom.


    "Take a shower, then go to sleep!"


    After saying this, Phillip left the room, frowning.


    Carson and Jackson looked at each other, and said again,


    "Daddy really lost the fight!"


    Carson patted his younger brother on the shoulder to let him stop saying that.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Deep in the night.


    Ann was lying on the bed, and because of William''s words, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    The phone on the bedside table suddenly vibrated.


    "I want to see you."


    It was a WeChat message from Phillip. His profile photo was a ck background, and there was a


    white light in the middle.


    He got her WeChat when she was on a business trip outside. He saw the spice merchant ask her for


    WeChat and was angry. So he forced her to add his WeChat as well.


    Thinking of this, Ann inexplicably felt a little sad in her heart.


    At this moment, she received another message.


    "I am at the door of your apartment."


    Ann pursed her lips. Her actions were faster than her thoughts. She had already put on her coat and


    left the bedroom.


    She was afraid that William would find out, so she didn''t dare to turn on the lights in the living room,


    she could only use the faint light of her phone to walk to the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was pulled into somebody''s arms by a big hand. She smelled the


    familiar scent of a man.


    And... the smell of alcohol?


    Ann frowned slightly. She raised her head and was about to ask, but the man put her chin up and


    kissed her passionately as if he wanted to devour her.


    Ann was a little breathless. She tried to struggle, but the man in front of her hugged her tighter. They


    were so close that there was no gap between them.


    After the violent kiss, then it became a gentle kiss. Ann tightly grabbed the clothes on Phillip''s chest


    and breathed slowly.


    She steadied her breathing and raised her head to look at him, "Phillip, what''s wrong?"


    Through the moonlighting through the window, Phillip looked down at the woman in his arms.


    She had big eyes, a small mouth, a beautiful nose. Her delicate little face was flushed because of the


    kiss just now.


    Just looking at her like this was enough to arouse his feeling of possessiveness.


    "Ann, what am I to you?"


    Phillip''s voice was very low, but it was particrly clear in the silent corridor at night.


    It was different from his usual cold and overbearing self, he was restraining himself, and there was


    even a sense of grievance and weakness in his tone.


    When had the man, who was cold, noble, powerful, and could influence the entire River City, revealed


    his feeling of grievance and weakness in front of outsiders?


    Ann not only felt bitterly sad but also med herself.


    "You''ve known everything?"


    Phillip did not deny it.


    He heard what she said to William, which was that they were just friends and she promised William that


    she would keep a distance from him in the future.


    He already knew the situation today. He knew Ann was afraid that William wouldn''t ept the truth.


    He could understand Ann''s helplessness, but he minded that she always treated him as an outsider.


    Ann bit her lower lip and said, "So... I''m sorry."


    Facing her father, who had juste out of the prison, with a head of white hair and a weak body, and


    who was always thinking of her wholeheartedly, she had no way to refuse him.


    When Phillip heard this, his eyes widened and his jaw tightened. He tightened his grip around Ann''s


    waist, and his eyes revealed a sense of anger and dissatisfaction.


    "In the daytime, you said that you have been waiting for me!"


    Ann bit her lower lip and her heart was in a mess. She did not know how to answer him.


    The next second, she felt her back against the cold wall. The man''s overbearing aura enveloped her


    once again.


    The man''s breath flowed to Ann''s delicate and sensitive neck, making Ann''s body tremble


    uncontrobly.


    Before she could run away, his warm lips had already moved down her fair neck and kissed her


    delicate corbone.


    When Ann came out, she only put on a coat over her pajamas. The man''s hand easily passed through


    the loose pajamas, then slid down the woman''s waist, and still kept going down.


    Ann''s body suddenly froze. She tried to push the man''s hand away, but she was stopped.


    "I''ll go to talk to your father about us tomorrow."

 Chapter 84 What Kind of Man Is Right for Her?

    Chapter 84 What Kind of Man Is Right for Her?


    The man''s voice was hoarse but sexy.


    Ann only wanted to stop him because he was touching her and he was getting hot.


    How could she care about what he said? She just nodded.


    "Alright, let me go first."


    After getting her permission, Phillip reluctantly withdrew his hand on her.


    He kissed Ann again until her lips were swollen, and her eyes were watery. Then, he let go of her.


    His long fingers were on Ann''s lips. His anger and grievance just now had long disappeared. He smiled


    happily, which looked so sexy.


    "It''ste. Good night."


    ...


    The next day wasing.


    When Ann got up to make breakfast, she recalled what happenedst night and looked at the door


    from time to time.


    When she returned to her roomst night, she realized that she might have fallen for Phillip.


    She was worried that Phillip would say something inappropriate, which would provoke her father again.


    William had been in prison for so many years, so his daily routine was much more regr than when


    he was a boss. He got up early in the morning and went downstairs for a walk.


    When he came back, Nikki had just woken up, so he sat on the carpet to y with Nikki and had a


    good time with his grandson.


    Ann put breakfast on the table absently and was about to call William and Nikki over to eat when the


    doorbell rang.


    Ann was a little nervous when she saw that William was about to open the door, she quickly stopped


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    "Dad, take Nikki to wash hands and eat breakfast. I''ll open the door!"


    Ann quickly walked to open it. Sure enough, it was Phillip and the two twin boys.


    The three of them were dressed formally. Carson and Jackson even wore a red bow tie outside the


    small suit.


    The more Ann looked, the more she felt worried. She did not want them toe in.


    Phillip frowned when he saw she was nervous.


    "You want to go back on your word?"


    Ann pursed her lips and looked at Phillip with a pleading look.


    "My father is not in good health. He can''t be provoked. You..."


    Before Ann could finish, she saw Phillip was a little impatient.


    In the next second, she was carried to the side by Phillip. She saw Phillip swagger into the living room.


    Ann lowered his head and looked at the two little boys who looked exactly the same. She pursed her


    lips and asked.


    "Did your daddy say what he will do today?"


    Carson did not speak. Jackson blinked and spoke.


    "Daddy said he will find Mommy for us!"


    But where was their biological mother?


    When Ann heard this, she was a little worried. She hurriedly walked to the living room.


    At the door, Carson frowned and looked at his younger brother. "Didn''t I tell you not to tell?"


    "I don''t lie!" Jackson said seriously.


    "Then how about being silent?" Carson was furious.


    It was never easy to have an honest brother!


    When Ann was about to take Phillip away, William wasing out of the bathroom with Nikki.


    He was a little surprised to see that Phillip dressed so formally.


    William turned to look at Ann, who had an awkward expression. He seemed to understand, and his


    expression turned slightly serious as he gestured for Phillip to follow him to the balcony.


    Ann also wanted to follow, but she was stopped by William.


    "You should have breakfast with Nikki."


    Phillip looked at Ann who was worried and pursed his lips slightly to indicate Ann to look after the twin


    boys.


    He followed William to the balcony.


    William looked at this handsome young man before him with a serious expression.


    "Mr. Phillip, I checked your information onlinest night. You took over the Moore Group at such a


    young age. You are very talented. But you and Ann should not be together because of your difference


    in family background. You two are not right for each other."


    Phillip waited until William finish speaking, and then he asked politely.


    "Then, Mr. William, what kind of man do you think is right for her?"

 Chapter 85 The Most Important Woman?

    Chapter 85 The Most Important Woman?


    William was stunned and started thinking.


    "You worry that if Ann and I got married, she will be bullied because of her family background, and I will


    toy with her feelings."


    "Karl''s family background is ordinary, but he is arrogant and weak-minded. He can easily listen to


    outsiders and hurt Ann. So, you can see that family background does not mean anything." Phillip


    continued.


    William frowned and said, "Even so, Ann and Karl broke up because of you. If Ann were to be with you,


    wouldn''t it prove that Ann cheated on you? Do you know what that means to a girl?"


    Phillip''s expression turned cold when he heard this and said, "Mr. William, once you were also a


    businessman. I believe you know that the wise will not listen to rumors. Not to mention that I''m able to


    protect Ann. If you reject me because of these rumors, how can I offer happiness for Ann."


    "But have you ever thought about how a family like yours can ept a woman with a child? If Ann


    marries you, she will have to face the whole Moore family!" William said worriedly.


    "As long as she trusts me, I can protect her!" Phillip frowned.


    Besides, Nikki was Phillip''s child after all!


    William didn''t believe him.


    He interacted with people from these big families before. Not to mention all the infightings among the


    families, just the temptation there was hard enough to deal with.


    For a man like Phillip, the risks and temptations he faced were multiplied.


    Whether what he said was true or false,


    William was not willing to let his daughter take this risk.


    ...


    William and Phillip ended their unpleasant talk and went out of the room. Ann observed their


    expressions carefully.


    William frowned slightly, and his expression was still a bit serious, but he seemed to be quite smart.


    On the other hand, Phillip sat down next to Ann. He picked up the milk on the table and took a sip. No


    one could tell his mood.


    Ann''s heart became more and more uneasy, wondering how the talk went.


    After breakfast, William said that he had to go back to deal with something.


    Ann couldn''t persuade him to stay, so she could only send William downstairs in a hurry and help him


    stop a taxi.


    Before William got into the car, he looked at Ann and warned her, "Phillip is a man with schemes and


    tricks. If he wants to do something, no one can stop him. I hope you can remember that Phillip and the


    Moores are not as simple as they seem. If you really want to marry him, you have to consider it


    thoroughly!"


    Hearing this, Ann''s face turned red, "Dad, my rtionship with Phillip is not like what you think..."


    William looked at Ann''s blushing face, sighed slightly before getting into the car and left.


    ...


    Before long, it was time for theunch event of the Moore Group''s new perfume.


    Ann stood in the corner, looking at the dazzling lights in the exhibition hall, as well as the well-dressed


    celebrities and big shots from all over the world, once again overwhelmed by the wealth of the Moore


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Group.


    Although the perfume brand of the Moore Group just got started, it became quite popr because it


    had strong financial support. Furthermore, they began to advertise it half a year ago through celebrities.


    Phillip was wearing a high-tailored suit. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His hair was tied


    up in front of his forehead, looking handsome. He looked cold but noble in the light.


    He was apanied by some elder businessmen. asionally, he would talk to them.


    The multi-faceted mirrors on both sides slowly turned, reflecting the figures of the guests.


    Ann pursed her lips. At this moment, she seemed to truly feel that there were differences between this


    Phillip she saw now and the little boy in her memory.


    Ann''s eyes dimmed, and Phillip, who was talking to some celebrities, seemed to have noticed her. He


    thought of something, and he became gentler.


    Ann was leaning against the wall in a daze when she suddenly felt a warm sensation above her head.


    "Stand here and wait for me."


    That was a deep and mellow voice. Ann could also smell the familiar perfume.


    Looking up, Ann saw Phillip. He was going to the stage.


    When the press conference officially began, Phillip, as the president of the Moore Group, went up to


    the stage to speak. When reporters asked if there was any meaning behind the perfume naming,


    ''Meet''.


    Phillip who never answered this kind of question changed his coldness and said,


    "It''s a gift for the most important woman in my life."


    "Meeting Ann is the most beautiful thing in my life."


    Light shed in the exhibition hall, and the hall was filled with guests.


    Ann was standing far away from the stage, but she felt that she could clearly see Phillip on the stage.


    Those deep eyes, at this moment, were more dazzling than the stars, passing through the crowd and


    meeting with hers.


    The surroundings seemed to return to silence in an instant. Ann could even hear her own heartbeat


    and breathing.


    She did not know what happened next, and only one sentence kept echoing in her mind.


    The most important woman?

 Chapter 86 Theres Someone Outside

    Chapter 86 There''s Someone Outside


    While she was still in a daze, Phillip, who was supposed to be on the stage, suddenly came to her side.


    He pulled her directly into the dark room next to them.


    Phillip kissed Ann intensely. Ann tried to resist, and she smelled the scent of the perfume on the Phillip.


    In the dark room, the blooming flowers from holographic projection were like a dream.


    What Phillip just said still echoed in her ears.


    Ann''s eyshes fluttered, she closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around Phillip''s neck.


    Phillip paused slightly as he kissed her. His dark eyes stared at the woman who had her eyes closed


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    for a moment. Ann hugged him tighter and kissed him even more intensely.


    The atmosphere in the dark room was hot and intense. A guide outside the dark room had a sweet


    smile on her face. She was going to show the guests the holographic projection in the dark room.


    However, the guide pushed the door, but it did not open.


    She tried to maintain her smile and used more strength to push again.


    Leaning against the door, Ann felt someone was pushing the door. She heard the voice of the guide


    outside. She instantly woke up and wanted to push Phillip away, but he wouldn''t let her go.


    "Let me go, there''s someone outside!" Ann was embarrassed and anxious.


    What did she just do?


    Phillip looked up and saw her blushing face, which made her look even more charming in the dark.


    He leaned over and kissed Ann on her beautiful red lips again and said with love,


    "Don''t worry about them!"


    At this moment, the guide outside was very embarrassed. Although she did not understand why the


    door could not be opened, she still tried to keep her smile.


    "So sorry, let''s go to the next room first..."


    When Ann heard the voice outside, she became more and more embarrassed. She tried her best to


    pushed Phillip away, hurriedly tidied up her clothes, and red at Phillip. Ann opened the door and was


    about to leave.


    Phillip did not stop her. His tone was light. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Wait for me until the exhibition is over. I''ll go with you to pick up the children."


    When Ann saw that an acquaintance of hers was walking towards her direction, she hurriedly lowered


    her head and quickened her pace.


    ...


    After work, Ann took the bus to pick up Nikki at school.


    At present, rows of luxury cars stopped at the school gate, and the scene was spectacr.


    Nikki stood there with her small school bag on her back and waited for Ann. Beside her were Carson


    and Jackson. They were there to protect her.


    When Ann stood in the distance and looked at them, she had a feeling that the three of them were like


    siblings.


    She walked over and took over Nikki''s bag.


    A middle-aged woman passed by and looked at Ann and the three children next to her. She said


    somewhat enviously,


    "You must be the mother of these three beautiful children, right? Are they triplets? It''s good to be


    young. When you get old, you have to suffer a lot more when having babies!"


    When Ann heard this, she looked at Carson and Jackson, who were looking up at her. She touched


    their heads and smiled.


    She did not admit it or deny it.


    Children of this age could understand things. She did not want to hurt their feeling.


    She just treated Carson and Jackson as her own.


    Carson and Jackson, on the other hand, lowered their heads and pursed their lips. They had


    handsome faces with fair skin. They looked a little upset.


    When Ann saw that, sheforted them softly, "When we go back, I will make you two your favorite


    fried yogurt. Okay?"


    Normally, the two little guys would be cheered up by that. But now they just nodded politely, still looking


    absentminded.


    Nikki blinked her eyes and pat the shoulders of Carson and Jackson like an adult as if she was trying to


    cheer them up.


    ...


    When Phillip left thepany, he heard that Ann had already left. He narrowed his eyes.


    ''A moment ago, she was still deeply moved, but the next she left without saying a word!'' Phillip thought


    to himself.


    He directly drove back to the apartment and knocked on the door of Ann''s house. The moment the


    door opened, before Phillip could enter, his two legs were hugged.


    When he looked down, he saw Carson and Jackson looking up at him. They seemed a bit upset.


    "Daddy, other kids all have a mommy. Why don''t we have one?"


    Phillip froze for a moment. He looked at the living room. He was filled with thoughts as he pursed his


    lips.


    "You guys have mommy too."


    The eyes of the two little guys lit up, "Then where is our mommy?"


    Phillip pursed his lips. Hearing the footsteps in the room, he picked up the two little guys and retreated


    to the corridor.


    "Will you be happy to have Miss Ann as your mommy?"


    The two little guys frowned and seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "Miss Ann is great, but she said that she is not our mommy..."


    "That''s because Miss Ann is shy. Be a good kid. If she likes you, she will admit that she is your


    mommy." Phillip looked at the two little children.


    When Phillip entered the room, Ann just finished the yogurt. When she saw Phillip, her face instantly


    turned red. She walked in a hurry and turned back into the kitchen.


    Phillip thought of the past, but the depression between his eyebrows dissipated a little. He raised his


    eyebrows slightly and calmly followed her into the kitchen.


    Five years ago, he failed to protect her, but he never thought of letting her go.


    When Ann saw Phillip follow in, she recalled what happened this afternoon. She took the initiative to


    hug him, and he didn''t resist.


    Ann was rejecting any intimacy with Phillip before. Ann wondered whether Phillip would think that she


    was just like other women, ying hard-to-get.

 Chapter 87 Two Bitches Come to Look for Ann

    Chapter 87 Two Bitches Come to Look for Ann


    Ann was ashamed and annoyed, and for a moment, she didn''t know what kind of emotions she was


    feeling.


    However, Phillip seemed to be very calm. He leaned in and hugged Ann''s waist from behind.


    Ann suddenly froze, and Phillip leaned on her shoulder, looking at the bubbling soup in the pot.


    "You seem to owe me an exnation."


    As he spoke, hot air sprayed on Ann''s neck, and the temperature of Ann''s face continued to rise.


    "What exnation? Let go of me first!"


    Phillip turned off the fire on the stove and let Ann turn to look at him.


    "You do understand what I said at the press conference today, right?"


    He sounded certain, and Ann could not pretend that she didn''t understand.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Phillip and nodded with a flushed face.


    Phillip smiled and asked,


    "Judging from what you did, can I assume that you also like me?"


    Ann''s heart beat rapidly. She was lost in thoughts.


    She did like him, otherwise, she would not lose herposure because of him at the exhibition.


    However, she was not sure how long this couldst.


    With the failure of her rtionship with Karl, she was timid in developing new rtionships.


    Ann pursed her lips and answered in a low voice.


    "I''m not sure..."


    Phillip looked at her lowered head and slightly trembling eyshes. He lowered his head and kissed


    her on the forehead. He said in a low and gentle voice,


    "I will give you time. Before that, you are not allowed to hide from me."


    ...


    Ever since Ann promised Phillip that she would not run away, and she would consider whether to give


    him a chance,


    Phillip''s attitude towards Ann became more and more brazen as if he already regarded Ann as his.


    If Ann hadn''t insisted on keeping a distance in thepany, rumors about the two would have already


    spread.


    One day, Ann was carrying a pile of snacks and drinks, heading towards the Research and


    Development Department when a middle-aged woman dressed in a graceful and luxurious manner


    passed by.


    Ann found that she was somewhat familiar. She turned around and wanted to see more clearly, but the


    things in her hands almost dropped. She could only hold them in a flurry.


    When she turned around, the woman was already gone.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Melinda stopped at the elevator entrance. She looked in the direction where Ann just passed by. She


    frowned and asked the receptionist.


    "Do you know the name of that girl?"


    The receptionist was stunned. He didn''t understand why Melinda, the mother of the CEO, would


    suddenly ask about this, but he still answered her question.


    "That seems to be Ann from the Research and Development Department."


    The receptionist knew Ann not only because of rumors about her and Phillip but also because of Ann''s


    beautiful face.


    She was one of the top beauties in thispany.


    When Melinda heard the name, her face slightly stiffened, and a trace of panic shed across her face.


    She quickly covered it up and entered the elevator and said casually,


    "What a good name."


    The receptionist was confused, but he nodded in agreement...


    ...


    Since thest incident, Rudy and Jenny had been hiding for a long time.


    But they did not forget their hatred towards Ann.


    Rudy looked at the high-end apartments in front of her with jealousy and said, "You said Ann lives here,


    right?"


    Jenny sneered and shook her head, "These are just apartments. She is after the CEO of the Moore


    Group at present. In the future, she may move into a mansion!"


    Jenny said that to provoke Rudy.


    Rudy was born in a poor family, and she spent much of her time in bars and nightclubs. However, just


    like Jenny, she wanted to marry a rich man.


    As expected, Rudy''s expression turned ugly when she heard that. "She''s just a shameless slut with a


    son. Phillip won''t fall for women like her!"


    Although he said this, the jealousy in his heart grew.


    Recently, Betty was extremely generous to her. She had bought a lot of luxury things for Rudy so that


    Rudy could have a healthy baby. From the way Betty spent money, she was not like an ordinary retired


    teacher at all.


    Betty could afford luxury things, and she could easily bail Karl from jail.


    So Rudy was certain that Karl''s family must be rich!


    She was thinking that she had picked the right guy, but she earned that through great efforts.


    However, just with her face, Ann easily hooked up with Phillip. How could Rudy not feel jealous?


    What Jenny wanted was Rudy''s jealousy and anger, which made Jenny even more excited.


    "Now Phillip already has feelings for Ann. Moreover, Ann''s face is very attractive to men. Karl was


    willing to stay with her for five years. He was even willing to be the father of that bastard!"


    After a pause, Jenny leaned closer to Rudy with a cold look in her eyes.


    "Did you forget that night when we were bullied by hooligans?"


    Rudy waspletely provoked by this.


    Rudy clenched her fists. "Let''s go up now and teach that bitch a lesson!"

 Chapter 88 Call an Ambulance

    Chapter 88 Call an Ambnce


    Jenny and Rudy went into the elevator. Just about to arrive at the floor where Ann lived, Jenny


    suddenly frowned and covered her stomach as she spoke.


    "Rudy, you go up first. My stomach hurts. I have to go to the bathroom. I''ll be right back!"


    Rudy was in a rage. When she saw that Jenny''s face was wrinkled together, she seemed to be really


    unwell. "Alright, I''ll go up first. Hurry up!"


    Jenny nodded and left the elevator. However, she immediately straightened up and walked into another


    elevator, with a mocking smile on her face.


    "Idiot!"


    Ever since thest incident, she had been a lot more cautious.


    In order to prevent Phillip from taking revenge against her again, when dealing with something like this,


    Jenny wouldn''t do it by herself!


    ...


    When Ann heard the doorbell, she thought it was Phillip or Phillip''s sons. When she opened the door


    and saw Rudy, her face immediately turned cold, and she was about to close the door.


    Rudy, on the other hand, quickly used her body to block the door while shouting.


    "If anything happens to the child in my belly, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Hearing that she was pregnant, Ann loosened her grip. Rudy immediately took the opportunity to open


    the door and looked around the living room. When she saw the decoration inside, she felt more jealous.


    As Rudy wanted to go further in, Ann stopped her.


    Ann looked at Rudy''s t belly with aplicated look.


    The child in Rudy''s belly must be Karl''s.


    Thinking of how Karl wanted to ask for her forgiveness through her father, Ann felt disgusted.


    Ann worried that Nikki, who was taking a nap in the bedroom, would be woken up, she looked at Rudy


    expressionlessly and said coldly.


    "This is my home, please leave!"


    Rudy pointed at Ann''s nose and sneered.


    "What do you mean this is your home? How can you afford to live in such a high-end apartment with


    your sry? It must be bought by the man you are seducing, isn''t it?"


    Ann was angry to hear that. She didn''t want to quarrel with Rudy. She reached out to hold Rudy''s


    shoulder and wanted to make Rudy go out, but Rudy suddenly grabbed Ann''s hand and shouted,


    "What are you doing? You deceive Karl for so many years, and now you want to harm me and his


    child? A ruthless and shameless woman like you will never be epted by the Moore family. Never!"


    Rudy grabbed Ann''s arm with all her strength. Her nails were almost in Ann''s flesh, causing Ann''s face


    to turn pale because of the pain.


    Just as Ann was about to break off Rudy''s hand, she saw the person behind her. Ann was surprised


    and said,


    "Dad..."


    The thing in William''s hand fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with disbelief, and his breathing


    quickened as he looked at Ann.


    "I heard what she just said. Is it true?"


    Ann hurriedly pushed Rudy away and ran forward to support William, who was about to fall down.


    "Dad, don''t listen to her."


    "There is nothing to exin." Rudy added, "You are a loose woman. You lied to Karl and Nikki wasn''t


    his child at all. That was why Karl abandoned you..."


    "Shut up!" Ann suddenly turned around and stared fiercely at Rudy.


    Rudy was frightened by Ann''s gaze. When she saw that William was about to copse, she felt a little


    apprehensive.


    William''s lips already turned pale, and his voice was trembling as he spoke.


    "Nikki, isn''t she Karl''s child?"


    Ann bit her lips. Because of her anxiety, her eyes were a little red, and she tried to calm William down.


    "Dad, I will exin this to you. Don''t worry. I will call the ambnce first and send you to the hospital."


    William seemed to have understood something, and his chest heaved up and down rapidly while his


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    breathing grew more and more rapid.


    When Ann saw this, she was totally flustered. She wanted to call an ambnce but found that she


    didn''t have her phone with her.


    Seeing that William''s breathing was getting weaker and weaker, Ann''s tears were falling. She turned


    around and saw Rudy who was trying to walk away. She shouted at Rudy with red eyes.


    "Call an ambnce!"

 Chapter 89 I Will Help Her

    Chapter 89 I Will Help Her


    Rudy was afraid that William would be out of breath and die.


    She didn''t want to get into trouble, so she pressed the elevator button and wanted to go, directly


    ignoring Ann''s entreaty.


    Unexpectedly, when the elevator door opened, Phillip came out.


    Aydan was alsoing. He insisted on following Phillip. They were shocked when they saw the


    situation in front.


    In the corridor, Ann hugged William and cried miserably.


    Phillip was worried about Ann. He strode forward to help William up and instructed Aydan to call an


    ambnce.


    As for Rudy, she had been grabbed by Aydan and was shivering in fear.


    When Phillip, Ann, and the others left, Jenny, who was hiding in the corner, poked her head out and


    smiled happily.


    Although William appeared out of Jenny''s expectation, she was happy to see that Ann was in a mess.


    Thinking of this, Jenny took out her phone and made a call to Sansa.


    "Mom, the old man fainted from anger. He is being sent to the hospital. Get ready, we have to go to the


    hospital. If he died, we will have a chance to get more heritages!"


    When the ambnce sent William to the hospital, the doctors and nurses were already waiting there.


    Watching William being pushed into the emergency room, Ann was cried helplessly in the corridor of


    the hospital.


    "It''s all my fault."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Phillip stepped forward and pulled Ann into his arms. He patted her shoulder tofort her.


    "William is gonna be okay."


    Ann buried her face in Phillip''s arms and sobbed silently.


    Phillip could feel that Ann was slightly trembling. He looked up at the flickering lights in the emergency


    room worriedly.


    He knew how important William was to Ann.


    If something happened to William, he was afraid that Ann couldn''t bear it.


    ...


    By the time Aydan called, Ann had calmed down a little bit.


    Phillip nced at Ann, who was sitting on the long chair and held tightly her clothes. He walked out and


    answered the call.


    "Phillip, the thing was caused by this woman named Rudy. When William knew Nikki was not Karl''s


    daughter, he was so angry and then fainted."


    Aydan paused for a second and then said yfully.


    "I also find something interesting. Rudy gets the love of Karl''s mother because she is pregnant. Karl''s


    mother wants Karl to marry her. However, I find out that her baby''s father may not be Karl, but


    someone of the group of hooligans."


    What a poor man Karl was!


    "Phillip, do you think I should reveal this to Karl and teach the woman a lesson."


    Phillip squinted.


    "No. If she wants to marry into the Jobson family that much, I will help her!"


    ...


    After William was out of the emergency room and turned into the VIP ward arranged by Phillip, Ann


    could confirm that he was fine and feel kind of rxed.


    When she looked out and found it was night, she suddenly thought of something.


    "Nikki!"


    Phillip patted Ann on her shoulder. "Nikki stays with Carson and Jackson. Don''t worry. Aydan is also


    there."


    Only then did Ann heave a sigh of relief. She looked at Phillip and said hoarsely.


    "Thank you."


    If Phillip hadn''t arrived in time, she didn''t know what would happen to her father.


    Phillip smiled and pulled Ann into his embrace, pressing his jaw on Ann''s head.


    "Don''t be silly. I''m always on your side."


    Ann''s eyshes trembled slightly and she pursed her lips.


    Right, Phillip had helped her a lot ever since she was young.

 Chapter 90 Dont Worry About Me

    Chapter 90 Don''t Worry About Me


    When Sansa and her daughter Jenny arrived at the hospital, William was still asleep with an oxygen


    mask on his face.


    Ann heard their familiar shouts outside the ward and frowned.


    She was worried that Sansa and Jenny would wake William up, so she hurriedly went out to stop them


    from rushing in.


    She lowered her voice and scolded, "You are in hospital now. Why are you shouting so loudly? What


    do you want to do?"


    Sansa immediately put on a long face, "What do I want to do? You are a jinx! Your mother ran away


    with someone after giving birth to you. Your father is also in the hospital because of you. You have no


    reason to scold me!"


    Jenny looked around and did not find Phillip, so she calmed down and supported her mother.


    "That''s right. You and your mother are the same. You always hook up with men by your appearance.


    Dad was fine when he was at home, but as long as he went out to visit you, he suffered from the


    disease. His condition was unknown. Do you intend to irritate him to death so that you can keep the


    inheritance for yourself?"


    Hearing that, Ann pped Jenny on her face, "Everyone was clear about your purpose. Dad is still


    alive, but you desire to divide the inheritance. Don''t be so greedy!"


    Jenny was pped by Ann and became furious.


    When Sansa saw that, she red at Ann and rushed forward to strangle Ann.


    "You bitch! How dare you hit my daughter! I''m going to kill you!"


    Ann nimbly dodged it. Sansa stumbled and almost fell.


    Ann turned around and looked at Jenny coldly, "It was you who told Rudy my address, right?"


    Not many knew her new home address, but it was easy for Jenny to ask William for it.


    Jenny recognized with hatred and ridicule.


    "So what if I am? It is you who make dad like this. You seduced men with a little bastard everywhere.


    Will Phillip marry you? It''s impossible. Even if he didn''t marry a rich youngdy, he must marry a pure


    woman. A person like you will never be able to enter the Moore''s!"


    Ann held her breath.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Phillip''s cold voice came from the other side of the corridor.


    "Throw them out!" Phillip ordered his servants.


    Sansa and Jenny cried out in rm and were forced to get out.


    Ann looked up at him. Phillip was approaching her with a meal box in his hand.


    Phillip pursed his lips and held Ann''s hand but was avoided.


    He was a little upset. He ced the food box on the long chair. Then he lifted her chin to force her to


    look at him.


    "Ann, cheer up. Don''t be affected by that damn woman."


    The long corridor was silent, and Phillip''s low voice was exceptionally clear.


    It was not easy that Ann was willing to ept him. And he would never allow her to give up halfway!


    Something in Ann''s heart seemed to be struggling to break out.


    Ann lowered her eyes after she saw Phillip''s slightly tense jaw and his ck eyes that reflected her


    face.


    She thought, ''Maybe he really liked me.''


    She gripped Phillip''s clothes and smiled.


    "I know. Don''t worry about me."


    If it was possible, she also wanted to love him deeply.


    Phillip looked at the depressed Ann in his arms and felt hurt.


    Over the years, he had hated himself for not being able to protect her five years ago.


    He was also clear that only when he was strong enough could he protect her.


    Even now, he still did not have the courage to tell her the truth.


    He could not imagine what would happen if Ann was discouraged and became strangers to him.

 Chapter 91 Observe Phillips Conduct

    Chapter 91 Observe Phillip''s Conduct


    When William woke up, it was already the morning of the next day.


    Ann fell asleep on the other bed.


    She was worried that something unexpected might happen at night, so she insisted on staying up. But


    Phillip forced her to sleep in the small hours.


    William was still wearing an oxygen mask, so he couldn''t speak. He slightly turned his head to the side.


    Then he saw Phillip open the door and enter.


    Phillip noticed that William had woken up, immediately pressed the service bell, and called the doctors


    and nurses in.


    Ann woke up. The oxygen mask on William''s face had been removed.


    After listening carefully to the doctor''s instructions, Ann looked at William''s pale face and felt even


    guiltier.


    "Dad, I''m sorry..."


    William was still weak.


    He saw Ann''s haggard face, held her hand, and spoke in a weak voice.


    "It doesn''t me you."


    Phillip knew that the father and daughter had something to say, so he considerately left the ward.


    ...


    Ann sat beside the sickbed, feeling sorry in her heart.


    "Ann, I know that you are a good girl. You won''t do those things they had said. Tell me, what is going


    on?" William asked.


    Ann lowered her head. She knew that she could not hide it anymore. So she told William what had


    happened, but didn''t mention that Betty and Karl had insulted her.


    William was angry and felt aching to Ann.


    "Dad didn''t protect you well!"


    Ann shook her head, "Dad, I didn''t care it anymore. Now, I just hope you could be well. It is enough for


    us to be together."


    William sighed and thought of something, "So who is Nikki''s father?"


    Ann''s face stiffened, and her lips twitched unnaturally.


    "Dad, it was an ident. But Nikki is my child, and I will raise her well."


    William gazed at Ann with increasing self-me and helplessness.


    ...


    Sansa and Jenny didn''t give up and came to the hospital several times but were stopped by Phillip''s


    guards.


    Ann visited William every day after work, and she would take Nikki there from time to time if William


    was in good condition.


    Phillip also came to the hospital very frequently. When he didn''t need to deal with the affairs in his


    He personally arranged all the things regarding William''s condition in the hospital.


    William was clear that Phillip was doing this because of Ann.


    Or it was because that Phillip maybe Nikki''s father. He med himself and waspensating Ann.


    Although William was worried, he did not reject Phillip.


    Therefore, what he could only do temporarily is to observe Phillip''s conduct.


    ...


    Inside the hospital.


    Nikki wore a pink knitted skirt with two pigtails on her head. Her eyes blinked like ck grapes. She


    was sitting on the bed and staring at the needle in William''s hand.


    She frowned and looked at William sympathetically, "Grandpa, get better quickly. It hurts!"


    Nikki was not in good health, so she had often been injecting and taken medicine.


    Every time she took medicine, her tears would stream down.


    William looked at her delicate little face and felt that she looked a little like someone, but he couldn''t


    remember who he was.


    He sighed in his heart and stroked her head kindly.


    "With Nikki''s apanying, I will soon get better."


    Nikki nodded and smiled. Ann had gone out to get the medicine. Nikki looked around and found the TV


    beside her and her eyes lit up.


    "Grandpa, let''s watch the TV!"


    When Ann entered, she saw her father and her daughter were watching TV quietly, leaning against the


    bed.


    They were watching "Tom and Jerry" that only children at Nikki''s age would like.


    The atmosphere was cozy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ann didn''t want to disturb them. She quietly entered and ced the medicine on the bedside table.


    Then she sat down quietly and watched the program together.


    Nikki found Ann first and happily hugged Ann with her eyes sparkled.


    "Mommy!"

 Chapter 92 A Player!

    Chapter 92 A yer!


    Nikki identally touched the remote control by the bed. The "Tom and Jerry" on TV suddenly turned


    into a music program.


    Ann smiled and pulled Nikki into her arms. She tapped Nikki''s nose and was about to speak, but she


    saw William''s expression suddenly changed.


    William put on a gloomy face, his body was tense, and his chest heaved up and down as if he was


    suppressing his anger.


    He stared at the screen.


    Ann was a little confused and looked at the screen.


    On the TV, Melinda wore a golden and bright fishtail dress with exquisite makeup.


    A plum blossom mark was at the corner of her eyes. She looked graceful and charming in her age.


    Ann''s eyes widened, and she was a little surprised.


    Melinda''s face matched the face of the beautifuldy who brought Phillip to visit Ann when Ann was


    young.


    Although it was inevitable that she got a little older than before, the plum blossom mark did not change.


    The host gave a passionate introduction on the stage, and the audience below was shouting


    enthusiastically.


    Ann was a little dazed. It turned out that the beautifuldy was a well-known singer.


    Just as she was surprised that she knew such a celebrity, the television screen suddenly darkened.


    Ann came back to her senses and looked at William who was angry.


    She asked tentatively, "Dad, do you know her?"


    William tightened his grip on the remote control and his lips pursed.


    When he heard Ann''s question, his eyes trembled and his voice became a bit serious.


    "I don''t know her!"


    Ann frowned slightly and felt that something was wrong.


    However, it seemed that William wasn''t willing to talk about it, so Ann didn''t ask any further. She smiled


    and told William what the doctor had said.


    "Dad, the doctor said that you have recovered well. If you keep a good mood, you can be discharged


    after a few more days of observation!"


    William nodded. He looked up at Ann''s beautiful eyes. Then he thought of the woman on TV just now,


    and his gaze was still a little gloomy.


    Back then, after giving birth to Ann, the woman had disappeared with a spoiled brat. At first, he did not


    give up and kept looking for her, but there was no news about her.


    After that, he focused all his attention on establishing the Scott Group.


    Unexpectedly, the woman had be a celebrity!


    How ironic!


    ...


    Sansa was blocked by a group of shirtless men in the corner of the casino, her hair scattered.


    Although she was over forty years old, she still retained her charm. However, at this moment, she was


    trembling violently.


    "You ... What do you want to do? I told you I would pay you back! Give me a few more days! Within a


    week, I must raise enough money for you!"


    One of the men spat, "A week? Didn''t your husband go bankrupt? You, an old woman, can''t make


    much money even if you work as a prostitute. How can you raise two million for us in a week? We don''t


    believe you!"


    Being scolded as an old woman, Sansa was extremely angry in her heart, but she couldn''t re up and


    could only smile.


    "Although I don''t have money, my daughter''s boyfriend is rich! Two million is nothing to him!"


    The men looked at each other and studied Sansa''s face, half-believing and half-doubting.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    One of them recalled something and smiled vulgarly.


    "I remember your daughter is quite beautiful. Given that you are a regr here, I will give you another


    chance. Within a week, pay back the money, or let your daughtere here to pay for the debt!"


    ...


    Because William would be able to leave the hospital soon, Ann was relieved a lot.


    Phillip leaned against the door of the kitchen with his long legs. When he saw Ann was busy cooking,


    his cold eyes unconsciously softened a lot.


    He recalled something and frowned. Then he took out his phone and sent a message to the WeChat


    group that he became familiar with recently.


    "Phillip: If a woman was forced to give birth to a child alone and left her hometown, what would happen


    if the man wanted to redeem her?"


    "Aydan: Does the woman like the man?"


    "Todd: He had said that the woman was forced to do that, so she definitely doesn''t like the man. She


    once was a pure girl. Not only did she be a single mother, but she even left her hometown. If I


    were the girl, I would have castrated the man. Redeeming? Impossible!"


    "Aydan: A yer!"


    "Aydan: But Phillip, why did you suddenly ask such a question? Is it from an emotion forum or gossip


    about someone? You have changed..."


    ...


    The two were in a heated discussion inside the WeChat group, but William was speechless.


    He looked up at Ann, who was busy in the kitchen, and Nikki, who was ying in the living room. He


    pursed his lips tightly and finally suppressed the urge to tell Ann the truth.


    Ann poured the soup that was specially prepared for her father into the thermos box. She turned


    around and saw Phillip leaning against the door. She subconsciously took two steps back in fear and


    then became a little angry.


    "When did youe in? No, how did youe in?"


    Phillip raised his chin at Nikki, who was ying with a doll in the living room.


    Ann felt a little helpless.


    Nikki was simply a little spy ordered by Phillip, and she could do whatever he wanted her to do!


    Phillip saw Ann''s depressed look and put on a faint smile. He looked at the thermal container in Ann''s


    hand.


    "Can I have a share?"


    Hearing that, Ann looked up at him.


    "Why not ask my dad if he is willing to share half with you?"


    Phillip looked down at her cunning eyes, and he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    She, a timid cat, finally dared to extend its ws, cross the line, and slowly approach him.


    Be it so. When she got closer, got used to him, and couldn''t leave him, he would tell her


    everything.

 Chapter 93 A Hungry Wolf

    Chapter 93 A Hungry Wolf


    Phillip leaned forward and Ann was leaning back.


    His voice was low and sexy, like a gorgeous melody that could only be yed by a cello.


    "You know that your dad doesn''t like me, but you still advise me to snatch food from him. Do you want


    me to be chased out of the house by my future father-inw?"


    Ann was surprised and raised her eyes to look at him.


    She saw her shadow clearly reflected in his dark eyes, and his eyes were gentle and tender.


    Her ears turned red and looked around.


    "Who ... who is your future father-inw?"


    Phillip saw her red face as well as her delicate and small earlobe covered by her long ck hair. He got


    closer and closer and whispered with his low and alluring tone.


    "As long as you are willing, I can propose marriage at any time."


    Before Ann could react, her sensitive earlobe was bitten.


    Ann shivered. The thermal container in her hand almost fell to the ground. She held the container more


    tightly. Her body was tense and her voice was a little trembling.


    "Phillip, release me."


    Phillip directly took the container between them and ced it on the counter.


    He locked Ann in his arms against the counter and let go of Ann''s red ears.


    Ann''s heart beat fast, and the temperature on her face was getting higher and higher.


    It was unknown whether it was because of Phillip''s words or his actions.


    "You promised that you would give me more time to think about!" Ann looked up angrily.


    However, he always flirted with her like this, and she could not refuse!


    Phillip looked down at her red and angry face.


    "So, I tell you in advance so that you can be mentally prepared and think about it."


    Seeing that Ann was about to explode, Phillip kept some distance. Ann seemed to finally be freed,


    opened her mouth to inhale but was still in anger.


    "I heard that your father is going to be discharged soon?"


    Ann thought of his father. She pursed his lips with a serious expression.


    "I have to thank you for helping my father."


    Phillip nodded, and approached close to her again, his voice rising slightly.


    "So, is there a rewarding?"


    Ann immediately became alert. She bent down and wanted to get out of his arms, but her waist was


    grabbed.


    "Why do you run?"


    Annined in her heart, ''Your words are full of that kind of suggestion, would I stay there and wait


    for you to kiss me?''


    Phillip exerted some strength in his hand and turned Ann to face him. When he saw her depressed


    face, he suddenly spoke softly.


    "Ann, you know, even if you are fishing, you have to put some bait."


    Ann looked up in confusion, not understanding why he suddenly mentioned this.


    "Although I promised that you can slowly think about it, you have to give me some benefits so that I can


    wait patiently," Phillip said.


    "What do you want?" Ann looked at him warily.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Phillip tightened his grip around her waist, lowered his head, and tapped his lips with his long fingers.


    "Kiss me."


    ''Should she take the initiative?'' Ann was surprised.


    The blush on Ann''s face did not fade and she turned her head.


    "Don''t ... don''t even think about it!"


    Phillip suddenly approached, his breath blowing on Ann''s neck.


    He deliberately lowered his voice, "Then you want me to do it? You know, I might not be able to control


    it..."


    To avoid worse things that had happened a few times before, Ann gritted her teeth and chose to take


    the initiative by herself.


    A confident smile was on Phillip''s handsome face. Ann''s gaze fell on his dark red and sexy lips.


    For a moment, she seemed to be bewitched.


    What Jenny had said in the hospital that day was still ringing in her ears. The Moore family would never


    allow her to be with him.


    But Phillip was like a poison, and her favor for him seemed to be increasing.


    Phillip was within her reach. Perhaps being with him was not as difficult as she had imagined.


    In an instant, she mustered up her courage, tiptoed slightly, and gently kissed Phillip, timid as well as


    brave.


    Phillip looked at her closed eyes and long eyshes that slightly trembled.


    Then he pressed down on the back of her head and deepened the kiss.


    Ann was shocked and began to struggle subconsciously, but only in exchange for a fiercer and warmer


    kiss.


    After finishing, Ann leaned into Phillip''s arms and panted,ining in annoyance.


    ''How could hepare himself to a fish? He is a hungry wolf!''

 Chapter 94 Not Optimistic

    Chapter 94 Not Optimistic


    At the entrance of the hospital, Jenny stood in the corner and looked at Sansa with a gloomy face.


    "I told you long ago that you must quit gambling. It is two million. If I asked my boyfriend for it, the


    image I spent so much effort to create in front of him would bepletely ruined!"


    Hearing this, Sansa was also a little upset. She held Jenny''s hand and said, "I promise that I won''t


    gamble anymore in the future. We have to raise the money. Otherwise, they will take you to pay the


    debt. How can I be willing to do that?"


    Jenny looked at Sansa with hatred, ''How could I have such a brainless mother?''


    "Then what''s your purpose to ask me toe here now?"


    Sansa quickly calmed herself down and exined, "Listen to me. A few days ago, someone told me


    that he would like to buy the perfume form of the Scott family at a high price. William did not leave


    money for Ann, but he hid the most valuable perfume form for her!"


    Jenny was a little suspicious about that, "Perfume form?"


    Sansa nodded, "Didn''t William make a fortune with the perfume form? That person said that as long


    as he could get the perfume form, he would offer at least a million! "


    Jenny''s eyes lit up, and then her heart sank.


    "But Phillip''s servants were guarding the door. We can''t go in at all."


    Sansa chortled, "I asked someone to find out. He will go to thewn behind the hospital every


    afternoon for a walk. At that time, we can go over and force him to hand over the perfume form!"


    Jenny was a little hesitant. She had seen Phillip''s methodsst time.


    But she did not want to be sold to the casino to serve men.


    "Alright!"


    ...


    Ann had just sent Nikki to kindergarten when she received a call from the hospital saying that William''s


    condition had worsened and he had fainted.


    Ann''s face instantly turned pale. She was about to run in the direction of the hospital but was stopped


    by Phillip, who noticed something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann grabbed Phillip''s hand in panic, her eyes filled with helplessness.


    "The doctor said that Dad''s condition suddenly worsened and he fainted."


    Phillip''s expression changed. He did not ask anymore. He pulled Ann into the car and immediately


    drove to the hospital.


    On the way, Ann regained some calmness but was still anxious.


    "How could dad''s condition suddenly worsen? He can be discharged tomorrow as nned."


    Phillip grabbed Ann''s hand andforted her in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. There are professional doctors in the hospital. Nothing will happen to him."


    Ann felt like crying out, but at this time, she could only choose to believe Phillip''s words.


    Just as the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital, Ann hurriedly ran inside.


    Phillip followed behind and arrived at William''s ward.


    Ann entered in a hurry. The doctor had finished the emergency treatment for William, but William was


    still asleep.


    Ann walked closer and stood beside the sickbed. She saw that William''s face turned pale again.


    Her tears were swirling in her eyes.


    Ann sniffed and adjusted her mood. She turned to ask the doctor about William''s situation.


    Phillip followed behind and looked at Ann.


    Then, his gaze fell on William''s clothes that hadn''t changed. There was mud on it. He frowned slightly.


    Ann knew from the doctor that as long as William had an operation, there was still hope of a full


    recovery.


    Although she was still sad, she rxed a little.


    At least, there was still the possibility of healing.


    The doctor came out of the ward and saw Phillip standing in the corridor.


    He bent down slightly and greeted, "Mr. Phillip."


    Phillip''s dark eyes were filled with coldness and danger.


    He questioned in a low voice, "What exactly is going on?"


    The doctors and nurses in charge of William looked at each other and were slightly panic-stricken.


    A doctor who looked older stepped forward.


    "Mr. Phillip, it happened so suddenly. Mr. Scott almost fully recovered. So when he wanted to go out for


    a walk, we didn''t stop him. However, we didn''t expect Mr. Scott to suddenly faint."


    Phillip was furious.


    "Didn''t expect it? You are a professional doctor. You can''t even judge whether the patient can go out.


    Why do you still work as doctors?"


    The doctors'' and nurses'' faces turned pale. Finally, a young nurse spoke.


    "Mr. Phillip, when Mr. Scott fainted, I saw someone looking for him."


    "Tell me, what happened?" Phillip narrowed his eyes.


    The nurse trembled even more violently when she was stared at by Phillip, and she stuttered to


    exin.


    "Mr. Scott went outside and didn''te back after a long while, so I went to thewn to look for him. I


    saw ... two women talking to Mr. Scott. When I got closer, Mr. Scott fainted, and ... the two women


    disappeared."


    Phillip pursed his lips and thought of something. A cold light shed in his eyes.


    "I know. You can go."


    Phillip was about to walk into the ward when the doctor stopped him.


    "Mr. Phillip, there''s something that Mr. Scott wants us to keep a secret, but I think it''s necessary to let


    you know. Mr. Scott''s current condition is not optimistic. Originally, as long as we find a suitable heart to


    transnt, there was still hope. But now ... the chance of sess is slim," the doctor said hesitantly.


    Phillip stopped his steps.


    "Don''t tell Ann about that!"

 Chapter 95 Make Her Crazy About Gambling

    Chapter 95 Make Her Crazy About Gambling


    Phillip entered the ward. Ann was sitting by the bed in a daze. There were still tears on her eyshes


    and tear stains on her pretty fair face.


    Looking at the unconscious William on the bed, Phillip frowned when he recalled the doctor''s words.


    Sitting next to Ann, he took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears off Ann''s face. He hugged


    her shoulders and let her lean into his arms.


    "It will be fine."


    When Ann heard his voice, she looked up at him.


    "I''m so scared. If something really happens to Dad, what should I do?"


    William was her only family in this world...


    Phillip wrapped her slender and cool hand into his palm, his dark eyes filled with gentleness and


    seriousness that had never been seen before.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing will happen to your father. You have me. You have Nikki. We will always be with you."


    ...


    Ann was worried about William and insisted on keeping watch in the hospital.


    Phillip could only allow her to do that. He sent someone to pick up Nikki, Carson, and Jackson back to


    his vi in River City and had someone look after them.


    He forced Ann to eat something. When she fell asleep because of exhaustion, Phillip put down the


    documents in his hands.


    He gently carried Ann to the other bed beside. She seemed to frown uneasily, grabbed his sleeve, and


    refused to let it go.


    Phillip took off his coat and covered her with it. After making sure that she was sound asleep, he pulled


    the quilt over her and left the ward.


    The corridor of the hospital was cold and silent at night.


    Phillip was only wearing a simple, pure shirt with two unbuttoned necklines, his sexy corbone


    revealing.


    He was tall and has broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He was answering the phone.


    "Phillip, I found it out. Sansa owed two million gambling debts. A perfumepany wanted to buy


    William''s perfume form at a high price. So Sansa and Jenny have to look for William for it."


    "Who owns the casino?" Phillip''s face darkened.


    "It was owned by Woody from the east of the city..."


    Aydan thought of something and painstakingly advised, "William was clear that Sansa liked gambling.


    These years, he had helped her pay a lot of gambling debts. Phillip, don''t get involved in the family


    business of others."


    Phillip pursed his lips. He really was not in the mood to care about other people''s affairs.


    But when it came to Ann, he couldn''t let it go.


    "Tell Woody to increase the loan quota for Sansa."


    How could it be so easy for someone who was addicted to gambling to quit gambling?


    Since she likes gambling, then make her crazy about it and nevere out again!


    ...


    Sansa and Jenny returned home with great fear. They were worried that if something really happened


    to William, not only would they got nothing, they would also be taught a lesson by Phillip and Ann.


    Jenny thought of Phillip''s methods and felt freighted.


    "Didn''t you say that you have a way to get the perfume form and you can leave the city with the


    remaining money after selling it to pay the debt? What''s going on now?"


    Not only did they get nothing, but also provoked a lot of trouble!


    Sansa trembled and was also a little angry.


    "I didn''t know that William was so stubborn. He had promised that he would let us live a good life. But


    he refused to take out the form when he threatened by our deaths."


    She scolded William that he deserved it, "His ex-wife had run away with a rich man. Maybe Ann was


    also the bastard of his ex-wife and another man. I didn''t expect that he would just faint like that.


    If he died, it was just because he was short-lived. It had nothing to do with me!"


    Jenny bit her lips and listened to Sansa''s cursing impatiently. "Then what should we do now?" If


    something was wrong with William, Phillip would definitely find out. With Ann here, he would not let us


    off! "


    Sansa gritted her teeth, "Didn''t you have a rich boyfriend? You hid him and didn''t even let me know. We


    are now in trouble. You have to let him show up and help us!"


    Jenny hesitated for a moment and directly refused, "No!"


    That was her only chance to be a richdy. She could not use it in such a situation!


    Hearing that Jenny was still unwilling, Sansa became anxious, "Do you want to serve men in the


    casino?"


    Jenny frowned and was about to refute. Sansa''s phone rang.


    "Sansa, I don''t think you can raise the money. Given that you are a regr, I will give you a chance. I


    will lend you a loan. If you can win that money back, your debts will be written off!"


    A gambler thought like this. If he won, he felt that he could win more. If he lost, he felt that he would


    definitely win it back. But finally, he would only own a lot of debts that could destroy himself as well as


    his family.


    So when Sansa heard that, her eyes immediately lit up, "That''s great!"

 Chapter 96 Just as They Meet for The First Time

    Chapter 96 Just as They Meet for The First Time


    William woke up in the afternoon of the next day.


    Ann asked for leave and stayed by William''s side.


    Seeing that William had woken up, she quickly pressed the service bell and called the doctor.


    The doctor came very fast. Ann retreated to the side and asked the doctor to check William''s body.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor said that William was fine. Ann heaved a sigh of relief.


    William saw how haggard Ann was. He remembered what Sansa and Jenny had said before he


    fainted.


    He held Ann''s hand, "Sorry for making you worry."


    Ann''s eyes turned wet but she shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as you are fine."


    William patted Ann''s hand and smiled.


    Phillip opened the door and entered. When he saw that William had woken up, he also felt rxed


    slightly.


    Ann would no longer have to be on tenterhooks.


    Phillip walked to Ann, and his hand werended on Ann''s shoulder as he looked at William.


    "Mr. Scott, the weather has changed too frequently. You have not fully recovered yet and had better not


    to go outside."


    "The doctor said that your illness suddenly worsened because you had been outside for too long. You


    can''t do that in the future!" Ann warned him.


    William was slightly stunned, and his gaze moved from the hand Phillip ced on Ann''s shoulder to


    Phillip''s calm face, and he understood something.


    The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were very deep, which were the marks that he spent most of his


    life working hard for the family.


    William sighed in his heart and looked up at Phillip.


    "Thank you."


    Phillip had arranged a hospital for him before, but he thought that it was just a method that Phillip had


    used to pursue Ann.


    Now, he truly saw that Phillip treated Ann with care and respect.


    Phillip understood the meaning of William''s thanks and nodded at him.


    Ann looked at them and noticed that William seemed to no longer be as repulsed as before.


    Although William had woken up, he was still weak and he fell asleep after talking with Ann for a while.


    Ann closed the door and looked at Phillip with a smile.


    "You are in a good mood today, right?"


    "Can you see it?" Phillip raised his eyebrows.


    Ann was speechless.


    Sheined in her mind, ''You are always angry or expressionless. Is it difficult to notice that you


    are in a good mood?''


    ...


    It was not toote, so Phillip suggested going out for a ride.


    Ann was a little hesitant, but when she remembered that William was fine, she didn''t refuse.


    Ann sat in the car and guessed several ces that Phillip might take her to. But when the car stopped


    at the entrance of a middle school in River City, she widened her eyes in surprise.


    Phillip unbuckled his seat belt and walked towards the security booth.


    Ann hurriedly followed. It was unknown what Phillip said to the security guard. The security guard was


    originally serious, but suddenly opened the door and let them in with a smile.


    Ann followed behind Phillip and entered.


    She asked him in a low voice, "What did you say to the security guard?"


    Phillip nced at her, chuckling.


    "I was a student here."


    Ann was a little surprised and could not help but take a few steps back. The school looked like an


    ordinary school in River City.


    She had always thought that Phillip should have been studying at a noble school, even if he had not


    been tutored one-on-one or studying abroad.


    But when she thought of Phillip''s identity as an illegitimate son, Ann understood.


    She turned around and saw Phillip''s calm face. She felt a little distressed.


    She looked down at Phillip''s hand. It had distinct joints and slender, as good-looking as a meticulously


    carved work of art.


    Phillip felt the soft touch in his hand and lowered his head slightly. He saw Ann''s slender and delicate


    fingers holding his. She seemed to be a little nervous and did not dare to hold tightly.


    He raised his head to look at her.


    Ann''s face was slightly red. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, her smile was brilliant as sunshine,


    just the same as the smile when they met for the first time.


    "Since it is your alma mater, why not show me around first?"


    Phillip chuckled and tightened her hand, "My pleasure."

 Chapter 97 Do You Want to Be My Girlfriend?

    Chapter 97 Do You Want to Be My Girlfriend?


    Although the school was not very big, it took some time to walk and visit.


    Ann was curious about everything there.


    This was the road Phillip had walked, the canteen where he had meals, and the ssroom he had sat


    in...


    It was amazing that she could saw everything he had experienced.


    On a notice board, there were pictures of the outstanding students of the school.


    Ann began to carefully search for the photos of Phillip, acting like a child.


    She didn''t ask Phillip whether there was a picture of him, but she thought that the little Phillip must


    have been very outstanding.


    But finally, Ann did not find his picture.


    She felt a little depressed. She turned around and look at Phillip, who was smiling at her.


    "Why isn''t there a photo of you?"


    Phillip chuckled, "Who knows? Maybe it was secretly taken away by a girl who loves me."


    Ann was convinced. Because Phillip was also handsome when he was a child, it was indeed easy for


    girls to like him.


    Ann was jealous and left the notice board.


    Phillip saw that Ann speed up and leave. He raised his eyebrows and thought of something, smiling.


    "Are you jealous?" He asked in a low voice.


    Ann''s ears turned red as her thoughts were spoken out.


    She saw students ying basketball on the basketball court, and her eyes lit up.


    She pointed at one thin and tall boy, "That boy is so handsome!"


    Phillip frowned and looked in the direction Ann pointed at.


    He snorted disdainfully, "He was just a child who hasn''t even grown!"


    Ann was speechless. But when she realized something, she smiled.


    "You are just jealous that he is younger than you and he is better at basketball than you. When I was in


    school, many girls liked this kind of boy!"


    Hearing that, Phillip narrowed his eyes.


    There was a hint of danger in his voice, "You like them too?"


    Ann choked. But she did not give up. She looked away at the boys on the yground with a smile.


    "Of course, who wouldn''t like young and energetic boys?"


    Phillip''s eyes darkened, ''Was she despising his age?''


    He suddenly took off his suit jacket and ced it in Ann''s hands. When he saw Ann''s stunned


    expression, he raised his chin.


    "Wait a minute!"


    And then, Phillip, who had just said that the student was just a child, walked up to the student and


    wanted topete with him.


    Phillip was sparring with a group of teenagers, wearing a suit shirt and pants. Seeing that, she was a


    little dazed, and then could not help but chuckle.


    All of a sudden, her hands formed a trumpet shape and she shouted.


    "Phillip, do your best!"


    The moment Phillip turned back, it was as if they had both returned to middle school age.


    Her little hero didn''t leave and became her senior.


    He was a handsome young man who was surrounded by a group of girls, and she was one of the


    young girls who was secretly in love with him.


    ...


    When Phillip returned from sparring with a group of youths, the hair on his forehead was slightly wet


    from sweat. It added a bit of sexiness to his originally cold and stern face.


    Ann took out a tissue from her bag to wipe his sweat andined softly.


    "You are an adult. Competing with children, aren''t you bullying the weak?"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and leaned closer, his tone teasing.


    "Then you were cheering for me just now. Did you hold the candle to the devil?"


    Ann blushed and changed the topic, "Why did they agree topete with you?"


    Phillip nced at the group of youths that were watching over. His lips curled up slightly, and his deep


    eyes were like an endless sea of stars.


    He gazed at Ann and spoke slowly, "Because I told them that I am going to confess to you. Only if I


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    win, will you agree."


    Ann was stunned. Looking at his eyes that were filled with tenderness, she breathed suddenly faster.


    Her long eyshes fluttered and her mouth opened. She would like to say something, but she could


    not say it out.


    "I know what you care about and are afraid of, but in fact, I am the same as you. I also worry that you


    would mind that I have children and I am just an illegitimate child that can''t be exposed."


    Ann widened her eyes and shook her head, "I didn''t mind it."


    Phillip lowered his head to press against her smooth forehead.


    "I know. I don''t mind that you have Nikki and your past. I am not the president of the Moore Group, but


    your little hero."


    He knew that he could directly tell Ann that he was Nikki''s father. That could rx her.


    But that may also lead to Ann''s rejection and even hatred of his approach.


    He didn''t dare to bet, so he could only make it so that she couldn''t leave him.


    Ann heard something in her heart breaking out of the ground, passing through many obstacles and


    germinating.


    "Ann, I like you, so do you want to be my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 98 There Are Also Condoms

    Chapter 98 There Are Also Condoms


    In Phillip''s world, every question is just a yes-or-no question. Now he was waiting for her answer


    nervously.


    The sunset cast a golden glow over the clouds. It was gorgeous. Ann could even hear the chirps of


    students around her. She was now in the school that Phillip had once studied in when he was young


    and he just said he liked her here.


    It was as if they had really gone back to the days when they were still students. It was like a handsome


    teenage boy expressed his love to his beloved girl and awaiting the answer with the jitters.


    Ann gazed at Phillip. His eyes looked clear and pure, not the same as the way they always were: cold


    and deep. Ann could see the love as well as the nervousness in his eyes through his thick eyshes.


    Ann remembered the words he had said long ago.


    "Girl, I''m here! I would never let anyone beat you again!"


    "Why are you so stupid? You should fight back!"


    "I said that I will fight back for you."


    "Don''t be afraid, I will always be here."


    "Ann, I like you, so you want to be with me?"


    ...


    He said it was not as the president of the Moore Group, but as the hero only to her.


    The proud handsome teenager in the past or the overbearing poker-face boss in front of her now, no


    matter who he was, Phillip had always been her hero by her side.


    When she was a little girl, Ann had dreamed about the day that Phillip would say he loves her. Today,


    the dream came true and Ann almost cried.


    He liked her and he was honest about it. She liked him too.


    Perhaps, she should put a step forward, just like him.


    Ann opened her mouth and wanted to say yes, but she couldn''t make a sound as if she got stuck with


    something in her throat.


    Looking at Phillip, Ann was so anxious that her tears kept falling.


    Ann was crying like a poor kid. All the love in Phillip''s eyes turned into disappointment as he reckoned


    she wasn''t ready to say yes.


    He heaved a sigh. He was worried that he must have pushed her too hard and afraid that she might


    refuse him.


    He had never ever had this feeling--being upset and unconfident--like today. He reached out to hold her


    into his arms, his chin resting on her head.


    "You don''t have to answer me now. But I can''t wait too long. I''ll give you one more day. At the same


    time tomorrow, I want to hear the answer I want."


    He was patient all the time with her, but still, impatient because of her.


    Ann was mad at herself but felt upset and frustrated when she heard what he said.


    She was ming herself, ''Why can''t I speak now?''


    Ann opened his mouth and tried to speak again.


    "Phillip."


    Phillip looked down at her.


    She spoke out.


    Taking a deep breath, Ann looked up at him and wanted to say yes, but somehow didn''t say it.


    What she said is, "Tonight, bring Carson and Jackson to my ce! Let''s have dinner together!"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows. Apparently, he was surprised. Ann lowered her head and bit her lips,


    annoyed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was just a "yes". Why was it so difficult?


    Phillip was amused by Ann who was mad at herself. He had a big warm smile on his face.


    "Alright."


    When they were going to leave, hand in hand, the student who was ying basketball shouted at


    Phillip.


    "Mister, did ma''am say yes?"


    Phillip turned to Ann, who was hiding her blush, and gave a smile. Then he waved at those young


    brilliant kids. It was rarely seen that Phillip was in such a good mood.


    ...


    Phillip sent people to the Dn Vi to get three kids back. He himself went to the supermarket for


    ingredients with Ann.


    There are a lot of people in the supermarket at the time. Phillip was following behind Ann with a cart. A


    well-designed suit set off his perfect figure.


    Coupled with his attractive face and his noble air, plenty of women paid attention to him, and even


    taking photos.


    Ann was jealous.


    She turned to Phillip, only to find that he was very calm as if he had not noticed those gazes at him.


    Ann turned around to pick the cabbage.


    But she was annoyed by herself. If she could say yes just now, Phillip was her boyfriend now.


    She could have told him that she did not like other women staring at him without any hesitation.


    Phillip stood next to Ann and watched her picking the cabbage.


    She kept looking for the best one before she found it. Then she put it into the cart and looked up at


    Phillip angrily.


    She ordered him to follow up, different from the way she was in usual.


    "Push the car over. Carson and Jackson said they wanted steak. Get some steak!"


    Phillip lifted his eyebrows. Ann had changed since he took her to his middle school.


    It seemed that he was right.


    Ann panicked when she said that. Phillip did as she said though. But she still felt embarrassed when


    realizing that there were a lot of people staring at them.


    Looking at the fresh food area, Ann found that it was too crowded.


    "Wait here. I''lle back soon."


    Before Phillip could reply, she ran over to the fresh food area.


    Ann was thin and petite, squeezing into the throng to get food. Phillip was standing there to see her


    carefully picking up things. Everyone could see smiles in his eyes.


    When paying the bill, Phillip stood beside her to block her away from the crowd with bags. Ann enjoyed


    the time being with Phillip.


    She didn''t expect a man like him would be so patient with her.


    However, she was stunned all of a sudden.


    It was because she noticed that Phillip''s gaze was on the shelf that was packed with small products.


    On that shelf, there was chewing gum, lollipops, and, also, condoms!

 Chapter 99 Because Miss Ann Is Sweeter

    Chapter 99 Because Miss Ann Is Sweeter


    Phillip couldn''t take his eyes off those small boxes, from the vored ones to the warming ones.


    Ann felt a blush in sight of them, but she saw Phillip suddenly put all the bags in one hand and reached


    out to get the condoms.


    Ann looked in the direction where Phillip extended his hand. She felt her face was burning hot when he


    took the vored condom. It was strawberry.


    Phillip saw her blush out of the corner of his eye. He was amused by her who was trying her best to


    conceal her embarrassments. But then he turned to the upper direction and took a lollipop next to the


    condoms and waving it at Ann.


    "It is Strawberry-vored. Would you like one?"


    Ann was irritated when she saw a sense of tease in Phillip''s eyes through the swaying lollipop.


    She was going to fly into the rage when she heard a couple in the line talking about them.


    "They are so sweet!"


    Ann was even more embarrassed with this. She pinched Phillip''s arm, wishing she could get out of


    here right now.


    Phillip pressed Ann''s head against his chest, burying her face in his arms. He pressed his lips so that


    he could contain hisughter, but Ann could still feel his chest trembling as heughed.


    The sound was dull but warm.


    They got into the car with the food. Phillip leaned over and fastened the seat belt for her.


    The moment Phillip leaned over, Ann felt her muscles were strained and she was even out of breath.


    Phillip didn''t straighten up immediately. Keeping the pose, he propped one hand on Ann''s seat and


    stared at her with his eyebrows raised.


    "Still feel awkward? You have to be used to it, anyway."


    Ann looked more nervous and looked out of the window. She didn''t dare to meet Phillip''s gaze.


    "No ... I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Phillip chuckled. He found her body braced and her face flushed.


    Then he burst intoughter with his chest trembling.


    Ann was exacerbated by him. She turned around and red at him. But she looked more like a spoilt


    kid with big watery eyes.


    Phillip took the opportunity to kiss Ann''s lips. It was not as aggressive as before. It was a gentle kiss.


    Feeling Ann was shocked, he smiled and stopped to say.


    "If you want me to wait, you have to give me some bonus."


    ...


    When Ann and Phillip arrived home, the three kids were there.


    Hearing the noise, they looked up at the door.


    Ann felt awkward before the kids. She struggled out of Phillip''s hand and moved a bit away from him,


    keeping him at a distance.


    Phillip was about to speak something, but Jackson, who had been looking at them, asked a question.


    "Miss Ann, why are your lips so red? Are you bitten by a mosquito?"


    At that moment, Carson and Nikki looked at Ann''s lips.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nikki blinked her big eyes and spoke in a childish voice worriedly.


    "Mommy, it hurts if bitten by mosquitos. You need medicine!"


    Carson thought of something and flipped through his little bag. Then, he ran over with a small bottle in


    his hand.


    "Miss Ann, this is the ointment my uncle prepared for mest time. It works!"


    Looking at the three innocent kids, Ann''s face reddened immediately. She pursed her lips and didn''t


    know how to exin. She red at Phillip in anger.


    After saying, "I''m going to cook," she quickly took the ingredients to the kitchen.


    Phillip looked at Ann and chuckled.


    However, Jackson stretched out his little hand and tugged at the corner of Phillip''s clothes. He stared at


    Phillip''s lips with his big ck eyes.


    "Aren''t you bitten by the mosquito?"


    "No, I''m not. That''s because Miss Ann is sweeter."


    Jackson blinked his eyes and frowned. He seemed to be confused, but turned to Nikki and said


    seriously.


    "Don''t eat too many candies. You will be bitten by mosquitoes!"


    Nikki was scared as she heard the warning. She pulled out the lollipop that she had just put into her


    mouth.


    So should she eat it or not?

 Chapter 100 Escapes Right After Flirting with Him

    Chapter 100 Escapes Right After Flirting with Him


    The next day.


    After sending the three children to school, Ann turned around and saw that Phillip had opened the door


    to the passenger seat. He leaned against the door and tilted his head slightly at her, indicating for her


    to get in.


    Today, it was rare for Phillip to not wear a suit. He wore a ck trench coat and slim trousers. Because


    his figure was perfect, his clothes were very fit.


    He restrained his usual fierceness and wore a faint smile on his handsome face. He simply stood there,


    but he looked graceful.


    Ann didn''t know if it was because of the change in her mind, but she now felt that this man could make


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her heart beat rapidly with just a casual movement.


    She tried her best to control her expression and walked over calmly. When she bent down to get into


    the car, Phillip naturally put his hand between her head and the car roof.


    When Ann noticed this action, Phillip had pulled back his hand and went around the car to the driver''s


    seat.


    After fastening her seat belt, Ann stole a nce at Phillip who was starting the engine. His mouth


    curved up uncontrobly, so he was in a good mood.


    When the car arrived at the coffee shop near the Moore Group, Ann hurriedly patted the window.


    "We can stop here!"


    Usually, when she was forced to work together with him, Ann would get out of the car at this ce and


    then walk to thepany alone.


    However, Phillip nced at her and did not stop the car as usual. He stepped on the elerator and


    drove forward.


    Ann was shocked as if he had guessed what he wanted to do, and her face was a little panicked.


    "No, if my colleagues see us being together, I will be dead meat!"


    Although Phillip had a bad temper and was secretly called the cold-faced death by the staff in the


    After all, simply by his beauty and power, he can make many women flock to them.


    Phillip ignored her until the car stopped at thepany entrance.


    Phillip tilted his head to look at her, tapping the steering wheel with his long fingers as he smiled


    teasingly.


    "If you were my legitimate girlfriend, nobody would dare to do anything to you."


    He deliberately emphasized the word ''girlfriend'' to remind her of yesterday''s confession and her


    promise of giving him the answer before work.


    Ann''s face was slightly red. In fact, the answer was already present.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw his smiling eyes and slightly raised lips. Ann pursed her lips and


    looked out of the car that was not crowded yet.


    With one hand on the doorknob, she suddenly leaned over and kissed Phillip.


    Before Phillip realized that, she immediately opened the door, covered her face with a bag, and quickly


    entered thepany.


    Phillip was still sitting in the car, watched Ann leaving as if she was guilty.


    He stroked his lips that had just been kissed by Ann, and his eyes that were as clear as obsidian


    rippled with a smile. The ends of his eyes rose slightly, and then he couldn''t help butugh.


    She just escaped right after flirting with him. He didn''t know if he should call her brave or timid.


    ...


    After Ann kissed Phillip, she also felt a burst of heat on her face. She entered thepany hall and


    carefully observed that no one had discovered that she had gotten out of Phillip''s car. Only then did she


    heave a sigh of relief.


    When she was squeezed together with the crowds to wait for the elevator, she thought of Phillip''s


    slightly startled eyes before she got out of the car. She couldn''t help but smile.


    Beside her, Daisy was dressed in a sheath dress couture of a famous brand and carried a new limited-


    edition bag.


    She was gorgeous and had an alluring body, but she was holding a pancake in a stic bag.


    Ignoring the surrounding gazes of amazement and disillusionment, she walked to Ann.


    When she turned her head and saw Ann smiling foolishly at the elevator, she rolled her beautiful eyes.


    She thought of when she saw him get out of the car, he seemed to be in a good mood today.


    She gently raised her eyebrow, "Are you dating?"


    Ann heard the voice and was shocked.


    Seeing that it was Daisy, she heaved a sigh of relief and reminded her in a low voice with a red face.


    "Lower your voice!"


    When Daisy heard this, she looked at Ann with a meaningful expression, and she teased.


    "Oh!"

 Chapter 101 Her Heart Thumps

    Chapter 101 Her Heart Thumps


    Ann''s face turned even redder as she leaned closer to Daisy and exined in a low voice.


    "We are not dating yet!"


    Coincidentally, the elevator door opened at this time. Daisy looked at the handsome man who was


    walking towards them.


    Daisy put on an evil smile. As the crowds squeezed into the elevator, she suddenly pretended to be


    careless and pushed Ann outsides.


    When Ann was in a daze, the elevator door that was about to close was blocked.


    Phillip put his hand on Ann''s shoulder. Facing the shocked gazes of the employees in the elevator, he


    calmly helped Ann into the elevator and then released his hand immediately.


    If he was with someone else, what he did would be considered as a gentleman''s gesture for ady.


    However, why did the CEO not take the exclusive elevator but squeeze the staff elevator with them?


    In the crowded elevator, Ann stood at the front, and behind her was Phillip. She could imagine that the


    other people in the elevator must be confused.


    However, there was a familiar scent of the cologne on the man''s body in her breath, which made her


    smile uncontrobly.


    When the elevator arrived at her floor, Ann was about to go out, but she felt a warm hand hold her hand


    and release.


    Her heartbeat elerated in an instant. Fearing that others would notice it, Ann clenched her fists and


    did not dare to look back.


    ...


    The higher the elevator went, the fewer people were in it. And in the end, only Phillip and Daisy


    remained.


    Daisy''s slender fingers circled the stic bag in her hand. She turned her head to look at Phillip, whose


    face was still cold.


    "Mr. Phillip, weren''t you going to thank me for what I did just now?"


    Phillip tilted his head and narrowed his eyes at her. When he remembered who she was, the


    expression in his eyes changed slightly.


    "Mike Jobson''s daughter?"


    "It''s an honor to be remembered by Mr. Phillip." Daisy did not deny it.


    Phillip thought of the information he had read before, and his expression changed slightly.


    Daisy did not notice it, but the expression on her face was slightly serious.


    "I know that you and Ann have known each other since you were very young, but Ann can''t be hurt in a


    rtionship anymore. I don''t doubt your feelings for Ann, but before you confirm the rtionship, I hope


    that you have seriously considered the reality between you and Ann."


    At first, she felt that Karl was not suitable for Ann because she didn''t feel that Karl loved Ann. But she


    had known Ann toote and could no longer stop them.


    However, Ann loved him too much, but the difference in their family background was too great.


    To maintain the rtionship between a wealthy person and an ordinary person was definitely not just a


    matter of invisible love.


    She had seen too many of these since she was a child.


    Phillip''s expression turned slightly cold when he heard that. He said in a low voice, "I want to be with


    her, so I naturally have the confidence to protect her!"


    Daisy seemed to be lost for a moment, and then she restrained her emotions andughed softly.


    "Someone once said this. In the end, that woman was left alone and suffering for the rest of her life


    under the envy of the world. If you can do it, then it would be best."


    When the elevator arrived, Daisy was about to leave when Phillip''s deep and mellow voice came from


    behind her.


    "That man can''t do it. It can only mean that he is not determined enough. I am not him!"


    ...


    Ann''s work today was very simple. She only needed to simply organize the materials of spices that she


    had collected before.


    The colleagues in the department could tell that Ann seemed to be in a good mood today. Someone


    who happened to be in the elevator today wondered if Ann was really with the CEO.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    An hour before the end of the day, Ann received a text message from Phillip.


    "I have to attend an important meeting and I may be dyed. When you get off work, wait for me in the


    lounge on the first floor."


    Ann held her face with both hands and looked at the message. She thought of the answer she already


    had and the expression he might have after hearing the answer.


    The smile at the corner of her mouth continued to expand, and her eyes curved into crescents.


    Afraid that her colleague would discover her abnormality, Ann secretly took a few deep breaths and


    drank a cup of water before finally managing to calm down.


    She pretended to be calm as she picked up her phone and sent an "OK" emoji.


    She stared at the screen and could not help but smile.


    When she thought of what she would do next, her heart began to thump, and she could not calm down


    like a ragingke.

 Chapter 102 Do You Want to Try

    Chapter 102 Do You Want to Try


    While waiting for Phillip, Ann recalled every moment after their reunion and found that Phillip had


    always been by her side in his own way.


    Love was like this. When two hearts intertwined, all the unremarkable things that had been done before


    seemed to have a unique meaning.


    When Phillip finished the meeting and came out, Ann had walked out of the lounge. Stepped on the


    marble lines under her feet to amuse himself, Ann was like a little girl who had not yet grown up.


    When she heard the sound, she turned around and saw Phillip leaning against the wall. His shoulders


    broad and legs long, the handsome and delicate features were glowing with warmth under the light.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with gentle as he looked at her lovingly.


    Perhaps it was because his eyes were too doting, Ann''s face was slightly red, and she realized that her


    actions seemed a little childish.


    Patting her slightly hot cheeks, Ann curved her lips, bright eyes like crescent moons. Suddenly she ran


    towards Phillip. She held his thin waist, feeling the warmth from his body.


    Raising her face, she saw the surprise in his eyes and smiled.


    "Let''s go to the amusement park!"


    ...


    At this time, the nearby amusement parks were almost closed. But Phillip saw that Ann really wanted to


    go to the amusement park, so he called the person in charge of the amusement park and reopened it.


    Standing in the amusement park with only the two of them, Ann happily gave Phillip a thumbs up.


    "I finally experienced what it means to be rich and willful!"


    Phillipughed softly. He hugged Ann from behind and whispered in her ear.


    "When you be Mrs. Mo in the future, the entire amusement park will be yours."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann''s ears were a little red. She thought of something and pursed her lips slightly. Then, she pulled


    away Phillip''s hand around her waist and wrinkled her nose.


    "You want me to marry you with just an amusement park? Dream on!"


    "If one is not enough, then two. If two is not enough, then buy until you are satisfied. How about it?"


    Phillip''s mouth curled into a smile. With the night wind, the hair on his forehead blew up slightly,


    revealing a smooth forehead. He was incredibly handsome.


    Ann felt that his heartbeat beat heavily again. She tried to control her smile, but her heart was soaked


    in honey.


    Now that this man casually said a word, she could feel her heart beating wildly!


    The lights in the amusement park were dazzling. Phillip apanied Ann to y all she wanted with


    only the Ferris wheel left.


    Ann did not feel tired after ying for so long. She was still in high spirits and pointed at the Ferris


    wheel.


    "Let''s go there!"


    Phillip definitely had no objections. Looking at the overly excited Ann, he was looking forward to Ann''s


    answer.


    There were only the two of them inside the huge Ferris wheel.


    The two were sitting opposite each other. Ann leaned on the ss window and looked down, light


    glowed in her eyes.


    "When I was a child, I thought that there would be a day I would y all the rides in the amusement


    park. But my father was busy with work at that time. Then I grew up, and I was not a child to y this


    though I could afford it."


    Phillip crossed his legs gracefully and looked at her quietly with one arm supporting his head.


    "Why didn''t you tell me at that time?"


    Ann slightly curved her lips, then wrinkled her nose andined.


    "At that time, you always had a cold and proud look on your face. If I told you, you would definitely say


    that I was childish too!"


    No girl would like to be called childish in front of someone she secretly admired, right?


    Phillip recalled his childhood.


    When facing Ann, he seemed to unconsciously want to make himself look more mature as if this was


    the only way to prove that he had the ability to protect her.


    Speaking of which, he was also naive back then.


    Ann turned her head back and saw Phillip''s slightly curved eyebrows and lips. Under the neon lights,


    he was unbelievably handsome.


    The Ferris wheel rose to the top, and Ann''s eyes shed. She leaned forward slightly and looked at


    him.


    "Phillip."


    Phillip returned to his senses and looked at her.


    "Yes?"


    Ann raised held his neck. Her fair and delicate face was dyed with a shy blush, her voice gentle and


    seductive.


    "Have you heard of the legend of the Ferris wheel?"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly. He actually knew that when people in love kissed at the highest


    point, they would be cared for by Cupid and would be together forever.


    It was just a business method that the merchants hade up with to make profits.


    Ann pursed her pink lips and the blush on her face deepened. She seemed to have mustered up her


    courage and asked in a low voice.


    "Do you want to try?"

 Chapter 103 My Back and Neck Are Sore

    Chapter 103 My Back and Neck Are Sore


    The light in her eyes was like the most beautiful treasure, shining straight into his heart.


    The next second, Ann was held in his arms. She felt the warmth, the rise and fall of Phillip''s chest, and


    his kiss.


    Feeling her inexperienced response, he no longer restrained himself. The tip of his tongue pressed


    against her lips and fiercely entered.


    Both were immersed in each other''s world.


    After being in this position for a long time, Ann felt that her waist and neck were sore, and her breathing


    was difficult. She frowned slightly and patted Phillip on the shoulder.


    Having been interrupted, Phillip looked at her unhappily, his eyes filled with lust.


    Ann frowned andined, "My back and neck are sore..."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. He directly picked up Ann, letting her sit on him.


    He did not wait for Ann to speak and kissed her again.


    After the Ferris wheel fell from the top for a while, and Phillip finally let go of her reluctantly.


    Ann''s face was already red.


    He reached out to help Ann adjust her messy clothes but was pped away.


    Phillip couldn''t help butugh. Ann''s face was red, and she couldn''t bear his teasingughter. She


    opened the door and ran.


    Outside the amusement park, Phillip seemed to be infected by Ann and held her hand.


    "Where else do you want to go?"


    Ann already had a n in mind. "Eat and watch a movie!"


    Phillip was in a good mood due to her initiative and enthusiasm, so he did not object to it.


    ording to Ann''s n, the two of them had dinner at the most famous couple restaurant in River City


    and then went to the nearby cinema.


    At this time, there was no ticket for the hot movie. They could only choose a movie that sounded like a


    However, the movie was dull and tasteless, and there were only a few people there. Ann only had little


    popcorn and coke and then fell asleep on Phillip''s shoulder.


    When the two of them came out of the cinema, it was close to eleven in the evening.


    Ann was a little sleepy. When Phillip was about to open the car door, he was stopped.


    "How about walking back?"


    "Here is very far from home. Are you sure you can walk?" Phillip frowned.


    Ann smiled and shook the arm holding him, her tone a little coquettish.


    "I want to walk back with you. Even if I can''t walk, you can carry me!"


    Phillip stared at her for a while. He could only sigh and agree for he couldn''t resist her with her trust.


    Ann held his arm and rubbed against his shoulder, looking extremely happy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Halfway there, Ann couldn''t move. Her high heels ground her feet and she refused to make a move.


    At this time, there was almost no taxi on the road.


    Phillip looked down at Ann, who was squatting on the ground and looking at him pitifully.


    They stared at each other for a while.


    In the end, Phillippromised. He sighed and rubbed the space between his eyebrows with his long


    fingers, but his eyes were filled with love. He resigned himself to squatting in front of Ann.


    Ann cheered and climbed onto his shoulder. He could not help but pat her butt in a punishing manner.


    "I told you to drive back."


    Ann stared at the top of Phillip''s head and buried her face on his broad shoulder, giggling.


    She now seemed to understand why those soap operas always liked to let the male carry the female to


    walk the road, showing how deep their love was.


    That was probably the so-called sense of security.

 Chapter 104 I Would Like to Be Your Girlfriend

    Chapter 104 I Would Like to Be Your Girlfriend


    It was already early in the morning when they returned home.


    The corridor lights seemed to be broken. It was dark.


    Ann inserted the key into the lock and wanted to go in, but Phillip pulled her back.


    In the darkness, he held her waist with his warm hands, "Time is up. And your answer?"


    Ann felt the warmth on her waist. She had practiced many times for this moment. But she was still a


    little nervous when she was about to tell him her answer.


    Ann took a breath and then reached out. She touched Phillip''s face in the darkness.


    She carefully touched his face and felt he also breathed heavily. She seemed to settle down in an


    instant.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed Phillip''s chin. Her eyes curved into a crescent moon, "Phillip, I would


    like to be your girlfriend."


    After saying that, Ann ran away shyly...


    Phillip stared at the beautiful figure that was walking away. His heart seemed to be grabbed by


    something soft.


    The next day at the Moore Group.


    The boss who was called ''cold-face death'' by all the employees was smiling like a silly boy while


    leaning on the boss chair. In his hand was a mobile phone.


    Aydan stood at the side and was torn. If it wasn''t because he couldn''t beat his brother, he even wanted


    to take Phillip to see if there was any problem with it.


    Just as he raised his courage to speak, Phillip suddenly stood up.


    "There is an internal exhibition in the Perfume R&D department today?"


    "Yes ... yes?" Aydan was stunned.


    Moore Group was not only limited to the perfume industry. He was the special assistant! How could he


    pay attention to the activities of a small perfume R&D department?


    "Let''s go and take a look!" Phillip smiled.


    The so-called exhibition was, in fact, an exchange of the recent product by the staff.


    Ann sat in a corner under the stage. She put away her phone after receiving Phillip''s message. Then


    she yawned.


    If one looked closely, one would find that her eyelids were a little swollen.


    Last night, because she was too excited, she tossed and turned on the bed for almost all night.


    Thinking that Phillip would be her boyfriend from now on and only belong to her, she could not help but


    When she woke up in the morning, she saw the dark circles under her eyes. She was afraid that Phillip


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    would see them. Therefore, she put on special makeup and rushed out before Phillip went to look for


    her.


    It was too embarrassing to be unable to sleep for the entire night because of the excitement of settling


    their rtionship!


    When Phillip walked to the door of the small exhibition hall, it was time for Ann to introduce the perfume


    she developed.


    She was confident on the stage. There seemed to have light in her eyes when she talked about the


    perfume. Phillip seemed to be infected by Ann''s emotions, his eyes filled with smiles.


    Thinking of something, he turned around and saw Aydan, who was looking inside with his head


    stretched out. He frowned slightly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "We''re already here. Why aren''t you going in?" Aydan scratched the back of his head.


    Phillip ignored him and suddenly asked.


    "I remember that the coboration between Madam Kerr and the C family has expired?"


    Aydan was stunned. He didn''t understand why Phillip suddenly asked this, but he still nodded.


    "Yes, I heard that she is considering renewing her contract with the C family. What''s wrong?"


    Phillip looked at Ann, who had finished introducing the perfume. She covered her mouth to yawn,


    thinking that nobody would see.


    "No matter what the conditions are, invite her to our group!"


    Aydan widened his eyes. He was just about to ask why but he suddenly understood when he looked in


    the direction that Phillip was looking at.


    That Kerr seemed to be the idol of Ann in the Fragrance World?

 Chapter 105 Sweet

    Chapter 105 Sweet


    After understanding this, Aydan was speechless. Phillip''s strangeness was all because of this woman!


    She must be a fox!


    ...


    The exhibition ended. Ann was just thinking about finding a time to have a rest when a hand suddenly


    reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    If it wasn''t for the familiar smell, Ann would almost shout out loud.


    Leaning against Phillip''s chest, Annined in a low voice.


    "It''s working hours now. What are you doing here?"


    Phillip hugged her, feeling her warmth and softness. He was greatly satisfied.


    "Inspecting the work."


    Ann was speechless. He was clearly using his power for personal gain, but she couldn''t help but twitch


    her lips, her eyes curving into a smile.


    "Then may I ask what you think after your inspection?"


    Phillip lowered his head. He could not help but kiss her eyelids. Then, he pretended to be serious.


    "The others are not bad. But I just caught a kitten who secretly dozed off during work hours. This kind


    of work attitude is not worth advocating."


    Ann did not expect him to see it all. Her face was slightly red, and then she wrinkled her nose to deny


    it.


    "You are wrong!"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, and leaned closer, his gentle breath spraying on Ann''s


    face.


    "Isn''t it because you''re too excitedst night and couldn''t sleep?"


    Ann''s face turned even redder. She angrily punched his chest with her fists, but he easily grasped her


    hand. Her five fingers spread open, and their fingers intertwined with each other bit by bit.


    "I''ll take you to a ce."


    Ann looked at their intertwined hands in a daze. Then she recovered from the shock and shook her


    head immediately.


    "No way, it''s still working hours. Everyone will find out about this!"


    However, Phillip''s lips curled up in amusement, "So? What are you afraid of?"


    However, Ann could not be as calm as him. She shook her head, "You''re so annoying. You understand.


    I don''t want to be the focus of everyone. I ... am not ready."


    Phillip was helpless. Seeing that she stood in ce and refused to move, he could onlypromise.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already arranged work for you."


    Ann covered her face. He had already thought this through. How could she not agree?


    But what was this? Was Phillip doing this for her sake?


    This kind of sweetness...


    What Ann did not expect was that the ce Phillip wanted to take her to was his office.


    When they got on the elevator, Ann saw their colleagues passing by. Ann let go of Phillip''s hand with a


    guilty conscience.


    She sneaked into Phillip''s exclusive elevator when no one was looking at her. Only then did Ann heave


    a sigh of relief.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned around and saw Phillip''s slightly depressed handsome face. He asked, "Am I that


    shameful?"


    Ann held onto Phillip''s arm as she spoke in a soft voice.


    "You know how charming you are. If they say I am seducing you by means, how can I continue to stay


    in thepany?"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. He held Ann in his arms with one hand and


    lowered his head to get closer to Ann. His tone was a little different.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Ann raised her head and then understood what Phillip meant. She poked Phillip''s chest with her


    slender fingers, and she frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "You were the one who chased me! I didn''t seduce you!"

 Chapter 106 Why Are You Taking off Your Clothes

    Chapter 106 Why Are You Taking off Your Clothes


    Phillip sneered. How could she know that even if she did nothing her standing there was enough to


    attract all his attention?


    When the elevator arrived, Phillip hugged Ann and left.


    They happened to meet Aydan, who was standing in the corridor and making a phone call. Aydan''s


    eyes fell on Phillip who was looking at Ann. Phillip''s gaze was so gentle that it seemed like it would


    melt ice into water.


    Then, he saw Phillip''s hand that was tightly holding Ann''s slender waist. Aydan''s expression instantly


    twisted.


    Then, under the gaze of Phillip, Aydan stiffly shifted his gaze away.


    When Phillip entered the office with Ann, Aydan could not help but swear, "What the fuck!"


    They were showing off!


    The phone wasn''t hung up. Todd asked doubtfully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aydan seemed to have just remembered that he was still on the phone. He kept away from this


    troublesome ce with a bitter heart as heined madly.


    "You don''t know. Phillip has changed. He is no longer the wise and powerful man I used to worship. He


    is simply a fatuous ruler who is obsessed with lust..."


    ...


    In the office, when Ann thought of Aydan''s expression just now, she felt a little guilty. She poked


    Phillip''s arm.


    "There seemed to be something wrong with Aydan..."


    "Don''t worry about it. He has always been that dramatic. Just ignore him." Phillip said with a faint nod.


    Ann nodded in doubt andpared Phillip to Aydan secretly.


    His appearance was somewhat simr to Phillip''s before the surgery, but his personality was


    Phillip led Ann into the lounge.


    "Why don''t you rest inside? We''ll have lunch together when you wake up." Amid Ann''s scream, Phillip


    held her up and then ced her on the bed.


    Ann still had her arms around Phillip''s neck as she looked at Phillip with bright eyes.


    "So you brought me here to let me rest here?"


    Phillip gave an evil smile. He ced one hand on the headboard of the bed and bent down to look Ann


    in the eye. His clear and deep ck eyes flickered with a tiny smile.


    Then he joked, "Or do you still need me to sleep with you?"


    Hearing this, Ann blushed. She quickly pushed Phillip away.


    "Go out and work. I''m going to rest!"


    She blushed again. Phillip was happy to see that. His smile deepened. Then he closed the door of the


    lounge, took off his suit jacket, and walked towards Ann.


    Ann was about to take off her shoes and go to bed. But she stiffened when she saw this. She retreated


    and asked with a stiff voice.


    "Why ... Why are you taking off your clothes?"


    Phillip''s expression was light as he walked in front of Ann. He suddenly reached out and picked Ann


    up. Ann was startled. She subconsciously reached out to put her arms around his neck.


    When she looked up, she saw his slightly raised eyes, his high nose bridge, and his thin lips that were


    twitched. His sexiness was a little sinister.


    It was just a simple expression, and Ann felt that she was seduced.


    Her heart was beating uncontrobly, and she couldn''t stop blinking.


    Then, before she could react, she was caught off guard by Phillip. He pressed her down on the bed.


    Both hands holding her, he deliberately lowered his voice and spoke in a low and charming voice.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I want to sleep with you."


    Ann felt she was almost on fire. She shrank, wanting to slip out of the bed.


    However, Phillip grabbed her waist and pulled her back. He put Ann in the position where she was lying


    on his body.


    Ann ced her hand on Phillip''s chest and looked up at him with a red face. But then she found that


    Phillip had closed his eyes. He seemed to have really fallen asleep.


    His expression was gentle, and his nose was straight. His facial features were exquisite, and his


    eyshes were long and thick, drooping down to cover his eyelids.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann lightly touched it. She wanted to take an eysh clip to roll up his eyshes. It must be very


    beautiful!


    Staring at his face for a while, Ann couldn''t help but feel a little sleepy. Then she fell asleep in Phillip''s


    arms.


    Phillip heard the long and steady breathinging from his chest. He opened his eyes and looked


    down at her fair and delicate face. His lips curved slightly.


    She wasn''t the only one who couldn''t sleep well.


    He carefully pulled the thin nket over her and closed his eyes once more.


    With this posture, he hugged Ann and fell asleep again.

 Chapter 107 We Have to Be Patient

    Chapter 107 We Have to Be Patient


    Ann woke up. It was dark in the room and she was alone here.


    Staring at the ceiling for a while, Ann finally came round.


    Sitting up, Ann picked up the phone from the bedside table and looked at it, only to find that it was time


    to be off duty.


    She hurriedly got up. Putting on the shoes, she opened the door and walked out of the lounge. But as


    she was about to me Phillip for not waking her up, she was shocked by what she saw.


    Phillip sat on the sofa, holding Nikki in a princess dress in his arms.


    He allowed Nikki to hold his face with her tiny hands and smear his face with her saliva. He was


    affectionate towards Nikki.


    "Daddy!"


    Hearing Nikki suddenly calling Phillip daddy, Ann tightened her grip on the door handle.


    She looked at Phillip and pursed her lips nervously.


    If Phillip was annoyed by her, she would immediately leave with Nikki.


    Phillip was stunned at first, but then he gave aplicated expression.


    Ann was frustrated and wanted to take Nikki back, but Phillip smiled.


    The beautiful but cold eyes were very different today. They were shot with heat that can even melt the


    iceberg.


    It was a smile that came from the bottom of his heart.


    Ann was stunned, standing there. Carson found her and came to call her.


    "Miss Ann!"


    Phillip turned to Ann, holding Nikki with a smile.


    "You wake up?"


    Ann nodded and nced at Nikki, who was giggling with Phillip on his shoulder.


    She pressed her lips and wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say.


    Phillip seemed to have understood Ann''s thoughts. He stood up with Nikki and walked towards Ann.


    He said seriously to Ann, "Ann, I like Nikki a lot. I''m not Karl. You don''t have to worry. It will never


    happen to you and me."


    It was impossible to hide what had happened five years ago forever. Phillip wanted Ann to be used to


    the way that he was with Nikki like the father and daughter being together before the truth was


    exposed.


    Perhaps it would make it easier for her to ept the truth.


    Ann''s long and curly eyshes trembled as she met Phillip''s determined gaze.


    If it was him, she could trust it.


    ...


    Nikki''s little hands wrapped around Phillip''s neck and tilted her head to look at Ann.


    She suddenly stretched out her little hands and waved at Ann. Then, she excitedly rubbed his little face


    against Phillip and announced in a childish voice.


    "Mommy, I want to call him daddy!"


    However, Ann still felt awkward. After all, she was with Phillip not so long. It was not appropriate for


    Nikki to call Phillip dad so fast.


    Some people might think it was Ann that let Nikki do this.


    Just as she was about to correct her, Phillip had already turned around in excitement.


    "Let''s go have dinner with Mommy!"


    Carson and Jackson stood up from the sofa and ran towards Phillip. When they passed by Ann,


    Jackson stopped.


    He held Ann''s hand and she looked up at Ann seriously.


    "Is Miss Ann with Daddy?"


    Carson stopped when he heard this. He turned around and looked at Ann with big clear eyes.


    Ann blushed, but she still nodded at the two kids.


    When Carson heard this, he blinked his eyes in excitement. "Then, is Miss Ann going to be our


    mommy?"


    If Miss Ann will be their mom, they won''t have to envy other children. And Nikki will be their little sister!


    When Ann heard this, she was stunned. She didn''t know how to answer them.


    She thought that the children today asked sharp questions.


    Phillip, who was carrying Nikki in front of him, had been paying attention to them.


    Ann did not reply for a long time. She seemed to be at a loss. Phillip knew that he couldn''t push her too


    hard.


    "Carson, Jackson, are you guys still going?"


    They were because they didn''t get the answer they wanted. But they had to follow their father because


    Phillip was talking seriously.


    ...


    After returning home, saying goodbye to Ann and Nikki, Jackson immediately clung to Phillip and asked


    a barrage of questions.


    "Daddy, you said Miss Ann will agree to be our mommy if Nikki called you daddy. Why didn''t she say


    yes? Does it mean that Miss Ann doesn''t like you?"


    It had been hard for them to convince Nikki to call Phillip daddy!


    Phillip lowered his head and looked at Jackson. He bent down and picked him up, letting him sit on his


    arm.


    "She certainly likes me!"


    "Then why didn''t she say yes? Is it because ... Miss Ann doesn''t like me and Carson?"


    Thinking of this, Jackson lowered his head down, disheartened.


    Miss Ann liked Daddy but not them. It made sense that she didn''t want to be their mom.


    Before Phillip spoke something, Jackson slid down from his body and locked himself in his small room.


    Phillip was helpless. Looking at Carson, who seemed to be also depressed, he touched his little head.


    "It''s not that Miss Ann doesn''t like you and Jackson, but Miss Ann is a shydy. As gentlemen, we have


    to be patient."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson seemed to understand what he said. He nodded and looked at Jackson''s small room.


    "I''ll go talk to Jackson!"


    ...


    Carson ttened his body against the door and muttered something. Then the door opened and he got


    in. But Phillip was down too.


    Five years ago, when he knew about Jackson and Carson, he had mixed feelings and didn''t know what


    to do at that time. He could understand that it was more difficult for Ann who had gone through all those


    pains.

 Chapter 108 Gentleness That No One Has Ever Seen Before

    Chapter 108 Gentleness That No One Has Ever Seen Before


    The next day


    As usual, Ann got out of the car at the coffee shop. Meeting Phillip''s cold and sullen face, she smiled


    and kissed him to soften him up.


    "Phillip!"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and raised his fingertips to pinch her honey-colored lips, "I want to be with


    you forever. Do you intend to hide me for a lifetime?"


    Ann blinked and caressed his chest as she gave a ttering smile.


    "Yes, you are my honey. You are so good-looking that I wish to hide you home..."


    Phillip had possessed her. Before she could even make a sound, she was kissed down until her clothes


    were in a mess and her face flushed...


    "Oh -" Ann tidied up her clothes with her red face.


    Looking at her carefully sticking her head out and then quickly leaving sneakily, Phillip was in a mixture


    of exasperation and amusement.


    ...


    When Ann entered the office with a smile, she felt that the atmosphere was different.


    After asking, she found out that theirpany had invited the world-ss master of Fragrances, Kerr,


    to be the chief consultant!


    There were always a few professional leaders in each industry. Kerr, who was regarded as an idol of


    Ann, was one of them.


    At her position, money was no longer a big temptation for Kerr. Most importantly, there were other


    things that could convince her.


    Inspiration, challenges, surprises...


    Hearing this news, Ann''s head was in buzz. She could not wait to share the news with Phillip.


    Phillip was walking into the conference room with a long face. When he picked up the call, his eyes


    instantly softened.


    He signaled to stop the meeting and left the room with his phone.


    Everyone in the conference room was stunned. During this period, Phillip''s mood had changed too


    often. They were very terrified!


    Ann was so excited that she could not speak coherently.


    "Phillip! Kerr hase to the Moore Group. Not only will I be able to see her, but I can directly ask her


    for advice and learn from her. It''s like a dream!"


    The smile on Phillip''s face grew wider.


    "You like her so much? I feel relieved that she is a woman."


    Ann calmed down slightly.


    Ann''s face turned red. Was he jealous?


    Ann secretly breathed out and suppressed her joy. However, she remembered something and asked


    hesitantly.


    "Did you get someone to invite Ms. Kerr?"


    Perfume R&D was just a small branch under the Moore Group. Phillip was so busy and should not


    have time to care about it.


    However, Ann couldn''t help but guess.


    "What do you think?" Phillip teased her with a smile.


    He did not deny it. Ann felt that her heartbeat seemed to be a little faster.


    He had specially learned her preferences and then gave her what she wanted at all costs.


    And you just liked him.


    Ann felt everything was unreal.


    Phillip had made up his mind that she would never be able to leave him.


    "Phillip..."


    Phillip raised his voice and smiled, "Oh?"


    "You''re so good to me. What if I can''t leave you in the future?" Ann''s eyes were full of joy and emotion.


    Phillip chuckled, "Be with me for a lifetime."


    After hanging up the phone, Ann held her face and tittered, with fast heart beating.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When someone was in love, their brains would secrete a lot of dopamine and serum, which could make


    them crazy for a moment.


    Ann felt that she was a little abnormal. Phillip was good at flirting!


    Phillip lowered his head to look at the phone that was hung up by Ann in a panic. Imagining her


    blushing face and heartbeat, Phillip curved his narrow eyes slightly.


    The tall man was bathed in the sunlight, with gentleness that no one had ever seen before.

 Chapter 109 Feeling Sorry for Me?

    Chapter 109 Feeling Sorry for Me?


    Ann''s department held a weing party for Ms. Kerr''s arrival, so Ann left work early.


    When she messaged Phillip, he was scolding people with a cold face.


    His gaze softened when he received the message.


    He texted Ann before his subordinates who were scolded to ashen faces.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Phillip: Come up and apany me."


    When Ann saw the news, her eyes curved.


    "Ann: Is there overtime pay?"


    "Phillip: I am all yours. Isn''t that enough?"


    Ann felt being shot right at her heart. She touched her chest and felt that if this continued, she would


    really have a heart attack.


    Ignoring the meaningful look from Daisy, she waved to her in a calm manner.


    "I suddenly remembered that I forgot to take something. I won''t disturb your work. I''ll leave first!"


    Ann had just taken the elevator to the 28th floor when he received a message from Daisy.


    "Daisy: You value man over friendship."


    Ann curved her lips and replied with a ''shy'' emoji.


    Ann had just stepped out of the elevator when she happened to see a group ofpany executives


    When they left, she turned around and bumped into Aydan, who just sent the higher-ups away.


    When Aydan saw the shocked expression on Ann''s face, he instantly understood why Phillip smiled at


    his phone just now.


    Ann forced a smile and nodded at him, then quickly opened the door, and entered the office.


    Aydan had a pained expression on his face.


    This woman must seduce his brother!


    His wise and powerful brother had been lured into a fatuous ruler by a woman!


    ...


    When Ann entered the office, the coldness on Aydan''s face had yet to dissipate.


    Thinking about how ugly the faces of those higher-ups, Ann hesitated whether it would be better for her


    to go out or wait.


    Just as she was about to turn around and leave quietly, Phillip discovered her.


    "Where are you going?"


    Ann turned around and saw his cold, handsome face and furrowed brows. She pursed her lips and


    walked up to him.


    "I was afraid of disturbing your work, so I wanted to wait outside."


    Phillip saw the concern in her eyes. His cold eyes softened.


    He took the opportunity to hug her waist and let her sit on him, burying his head in her neck.


    Unlike other women, the perfumers usually used non-fragrance products for maintaining a sensitive


    sense of smell.


    Therefore, Phillip could feel her clean aura.


    "No, you can just stay with me like this."


    Ann felt a little ufortable with this posture, but her eyes softened when she heard his soft and


    rxed voice.


    Phillip, who was leaning against her, was different from his usual cold and domineering manner in front


    of outsiders. He was like a well-behavedrge dog.


    Ann couldn''t help but reach out to caress Phillip''s hair.


    It seemed like she could also do something for him.


    Phillip felt the touch. He raised his head slightly. He saw the gentleness in Ann''s eyes. He narrowed his


    eyes and became a little mischievous.


    "Feeling sorry for me?"


    Ann did not deny it. She could tell from the information that Daisy gave her that it was not easy for him


    to reach this position over the years, but she could not feel it in the flesh.


    Now, she could feel it. Phillip revealed all his emotions now. Compared with that domineering Phillip, he


    was cuter and more adorable now.


    "If possible, I want to apany you all the time."


    Phillip tightened his arms around Ann. He raised his head and looked at her. His clear and deep eyes


    were full of emotions. He stared at Ann.


    "Of course." He hugged Ann and kissed her.

 Chapter 110 He Is So Straightforward

    Chapter 110 He Is So Straightforward


    Ann sat on the sofa, pretending to be reading a magazine. She raised the magazine high in the air to


    cover her red face.


    Phillip was wild with joy in his chair. The coldness and exhaustion on his face disappeared. He was


    happily reading the documents.


    Ann stared nkly at the same page of the magazine for almost an hour.


    Mr. Phillip closed the file. He leaned against the office chair and stared at Ann, who was in a daze on


    the sofa. His eyes were gentle, and his thin lips slightly raised.


    Thinking of something, he took out his phone and typed in a question.


    "What should I do when dating a girl?"


    Immediately, a long string of answers jumped out.


    "A: Eating and watching movies. If your budget permits, go to an amusement park or go shopping. Girls


    like shopping!"


    "B: Let''s see if you have money or not. If you have money,e to have a candlelight dinner, watch a


    movie, and then get a hotel room. If you don''t have money, you can buy snacks at home and choose a


    disc. It can also be very sweet. Of course, everyone knows the final goal..."


    Phillip''s face darkened. He passed through the answer.


    Among them, there were people who joked around for the sake of gaining credits. Their answers were


    not useful at all.


    Phillip''s expression became more and more gloomy. Were all the young people nowadays thinking of


    sex all day long?


    "C: If the budget is sufficient, you can choose a museum, an art gallery, an aquarium, an amusement


    park, or a concert hall. If you want your date to be warm and sweet, you can take her to a DIY store or


    see Mosaic Art, or anything the girl wants to do. It will be sweet even if you just snuggle up to each


    other and watch the sunset..."


    Phillip felt rxed when he saw this. Then, he gave thisizen a thumbs up and left a message.


    "D: It is still very useful. The experience is well summed up. Continue to work hard!"


    ...


    He turned off his phone and tapped his long fingers on the wooden desk thoughtfully.


    At that moment, he stood up, walked to the sofa, and picked up Ann.


    When he met Ann''s confused gaze, Phillip stopped the urge to kiss her again. His thin lips curled up


    slightly.


    "Follow me."


    Ann looked down at the time in a daze. It was not time to get off work yet.


    "Where are we going?"


    Phillip did not answer. He just took Ann out of thepany and drove straight to the destination.


    Standing at the entrance of the DIY shop, Ann was a little surprised. She turned around and saw that


    Phillip had already found a seat under the lead of the boss. She hurriedly followed.


    She reached out and poked Phillip''s arm. Seeing him look down at her, she asked in a low voice.


    "Why do you suddenlye here?"


    Phillip pursed his thin lips and lowered his head to look at her. His clear and deep ck eyes seemed


    to have a rare feeling of nervousness.


    "You don''t like it?"


    Ann hurriedly shook her ad. Most of the people were young couples around seventeen or eighteen.


    She lowered her voice.


    "I just feel that you might think these are very childish."


    Phillip''s gaze fell on a student couple. They were holding a pair of love mugs in their hands.


    "It''s quite childish!" He said, raising his eyebrows.


    His voice was not only heard by Ann, but also by the student couple and the boss besides.


    The student couple frowned. Ann quickly pinched Phillip''s hand.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she turned around and smiled at the couple.


    "The cup is very cute!"


    The boss on the side also exined with a smile.


    "Those love hearts have a history. It is said that as long as it is engraved with 999 love hearts, a couple


    can be together forever."


    Hearing this, Phillip was about to speak, but he felt that Ann was firmly pinching his hand.


    He lowered his head and saw the warning look.


    Ann was afraid that this man would say something stupid again. This was just a story made up by the


    merchants to make money.


    "You want 999 hearts too?" Phillip got close to her, chuckling.


    Ann was speechless.


    He was too straightforward!

 Chapter 111 Thick-Skinned

    Chapter 111 Thick-Skinned


    Although Ann had never done DIY before, she was a smart girl.


    In addition, she also learned things quickly, so soon under the guidance of the boss, she sessfully


    made a ceramic cup, a small rabbit, and a small y man.


    When she turned to look at Phillip beside her, she found that he was serious. He was frowning and


    making something very carefully.


    Ann observed from the side for a long time, but she still couldn''t tell what Phillip was doing.


    When Phillip was done, he rxed and smiled. His bright eyes were filled with anticipation and pride.


    He showed the thing he did in his palm and handed it to Ann.


    "Guess what this is."


    Ann''s face stiffened as she stared at the lump of y in Phillip''s palm. It looked like nothing...


    After a long while, she spoke hesitantly.


    "Is it ... a demon beast in the myth?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ann saw the light in Phillip''s eyes quickly extinguish. He told Ann


    expressionlessly.


    "This is a warhorse."


    "I..."


    Ann stared at the strange lump of y and could not help butugh out loud.


    It turned out that Phillip was not good at everything!


    Phillip frowned when he saw Ann try not tough.


    He looked at the ceramic cup made by Ann and the little y man next to the little rabbit. He raised his


    eyebrows slightly.


    "What is that?"


    "That''s you! Don''t you think so?" Ann asked.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Phillip bent down and took a closer look. It was a mini version.


    The head was big, and the body was small. In fact, it was impossible to tell if it looked like him before


    coloring and firing.


    However, the y doll''s expression was vivid. His''s sword-like eyebrows were raised, and his eyes


    were cold. He even frowned! It was obvious that he was not to be trifled with at first nce.


    Phillip looked at Ann who was smiling and then sat back down in his seat and called the boss.


    "Tell me about the production method."


    In the following time, Ann made another mini version of Nikki, Carson, and Jackson.


    It was almost time to leave. Ann asked the boss to color and fire the pottery dolls.


    She turned to look at Phillip, but Phillip handed the thing he had in his hand and the ''war horse'' to the


    boss immediately.


    "What did you do in such a long time?" Ann asked curiously.


    Phillip seemed a little ill at ease when he heard that. He took Ann to the cashier counter to pay the bill.


    "Nothing."


    It was already evening when they came out.


    Only then did Ann realize that so much time had passed. She hurriedly patted Phillip''s arm.


    "Nikki, Carson and Jackson are still in school!"


    Phillip grabbed her hand and held it in his palm.


    "I have already asked someone to pick them up."


    Only then did Ann let out a sigh of relief. Looking at the gradually darkening sky, she asked, "Are we


    going home now?"


    When Phillip heard her say ''home'' in an extremely natural tone, his eyes instantly lit up. He looked at


    her smilingly.


    "Home? Which home?"


    Ann reacted. They were neighbors now, and they were basically spending the time together, so she


    naturally blurted out.


    She punched Phillip''s chest with a red face and said angrily in a low voice.


    "My home of course!"


    "Your home is also my home." Phillip took the opportunity to hold her in his arms and kiss her on the


    top of her head.


    Ann''s face was pressed against his chest. When she heard his words, her long and curly eyshes


    trembled slightly. She could not help but smile. Then sheined in a low voice.


    "You''re thick-thinned!"

 Chapter 112 They Are Like a Married Couple

    Chapter 112 They Are Like a Married Couple


    Ann was always worried about her three children, so Phillip had no choice but to stop their date.


    When they went back, it was still early. Phillip naturally stayed at Ann''s house and did not want to


    leave. He held Nikki in his arms and coaxed her to call him daddy.


    They didn''t have time to eat when dating outside, so Ann was cooking in the kitchen right now.


    Hearing the cute voice of Nikki calling Phillip daddy, and the low and sexyughter of Phillip, she was


    happy in her heart, but somehow felt a little shy as well.


    It was like they were a married couple.


    The more she thought about it, the faster her heart beat. Ann opened the kitchen door and met Phillip''s


    gaze. She coughed slightly.


    "Come to help me!"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. He understood her meaning well with his thin


    lips curling into a smile.


    He ced Nikki in his arms on the sofa, then stood up and walked leisurely into the kitchen.


    Just as he walked in, Ann pulled him to stand by the counter and handed him the knife to cut


    vegetables.


    "I''ve already peeled the potato. You can cut it into pieces with two or three centimeters in size."


    Phillip held the knife in his hand and turned to look at Ann, who was hurriedly cooking vegetables.


    He pursed his thin lips and looked down at the few naked potatoes on the chopping board in front of


    him.


    With one hand in his pocket, although he was in the kitchen, his noble and elegant temperament could


    not be concealed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He started to cut the potatoes. His way of cutting looked very smooth and revealed a sense of


    sharpness of him.


    The sound of cutting was filled with the kitchen.


    When she was pouring soy sauce into the dish, she was shocked and her hands trembled.


    The originally white lotus root slices instantly turned ck.


    The corner of Ann''s mouth twitched, and she turned to look at the source of the sound.


    Phillip seemed to have just finished bending down to pick up something. When she looked over, he


    straightened his back and hid the hand that was holding the potato.


    The expression on his handsome face was extremely calm. "It''s ready right away."


    Ann''s gazended on the chopping board in front of Phillip.


    There were a few deformed pieces of potatoes lying on the chopping board and on the ground.


    Ann was left speechless.


    She thought of the strange-looking potato pieces and the poor potatoes that would be dismembered.


    Ann felt tired in her heart but wanted tough at the same time.


    It felt good. In less than a day, the man who was once omnipotent and unreachable in her eyes was


    suddenly pulled down from the altar so easily.


    If God opened a door for someone, he would definitely close a window for him as well.


    This man was really a horrible cook!


    While eating, Carson looked at the ck lotus root pieces in front of him and blinked.


    "Miss Ann, you put a lot of soy sauce this time."


    When Phillip heard this, he picked up a piece of lotus root and ate it. He looked at Carson with a


    serious expression.


    "Children are not allowed to be picky with food!"


    Carson felt wronged instantly.


    Jackson held the chopsticks with his small hand and finally picked up a piece of potato from the stewed


    ribs with potatoes and put it into his bowl.


    He frowned and stared at the potato seriously for a long time. Suddenly, he looked up at Phillip.


    "Daddy, did you cut the potatoes?"


    Before Phillip said anything, Ann asked curiously.


    "How do you know that your daddy cut the potatoes?"


    There was a sense of sadness on Jackson''s cute little face, "Only daddy can make the potatoes look


    so ugly!"


    Ann raised her eyes to look at Phillip, who wore a dark face, and she just covered her mouth with her


    hand to stifle herughter.


    Nikki was using a small spoon to press the potato into mashed potato, and her small face was full of


    rice.


    She opened her eyes wide in confusion, looking at her brothers and mommy.


    She enjoyed the meal very much and pulled on the sleeve of Phillip, who was sitting next to her, and


    raised her Hello Kitty bowl.


    "Daddy, I still want your potatoes!"


    Phillip turned to look at her and saw Nikki''s innocent and cute face. His dark and gloomy face finally


    rxed a little.


    It was true that only a daughter would love her daddy!


    With a gentle smile on his handsome face, he raised his hand and directly brought the dish of the


    stewed ribs with potatoes to Nikki.


    He picked up Nikki and ced her on hisp.


    "They are all Nikki''s. Daddy will feed you."


    Looking at therge bowl of potatoes in front of her, Nikki widened her eyes in shock.


    She... she couldn''t finish it!

 Chapter 113 I Heard That You Already Have a Child

    Chapter 113 I Heard That You Already Have a Child


    Ann happened to meet Daisy the next day she went to thepany. She was standing in front of the


    coffee machine, calmly making coffee.


    Daisy raised her eyebrows when she saw Anne with curved eyes and a bright face.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Hit the jackpot?"


    Ann coughed when she heard this.


    "No..."


    "Then why are you smiling so happily?" Daisy tapped her slender fingers on the table.


    Ann subconsciously touched her own face, asking, "Am I?"


    Daisy looked at Ann, who might not even be aware of her smiles. She gave a smile also.


    "It''s rted to Phillip?"


    Ann quickly looked around and pressed her index finger to Daisy''s lips, asking her to keep quiet.


    Seeing this, Daisy became more curious.


    "You''re not willing to make public your rtionship. Isn''t Phillip angry?"


    With her understanding of Phillip, it was not easy for him to get Ann.


    It should be that he wished he could immediately tell everyone that Ann was his woman and force back


    all the opposite sex that she met.


    Ann blushed when she heard this.


    Phillip was dissatisfied, but ever since he found out that he could use this to stir up the guilt in her, and


    to seek benefits for himself, he seemed to be less anxious.


    Every time, he would use this opportunity to "bully" Ann.


    Thinking of the hot kiss they had in the underground garage this morning, Ann felt a little hot.


    She lowered her head and took a sip of coffee.


    Daisy did not like to add sugar to her coffee, so this cup of coffee was bitter, but Ann somehow tasted a


    little sweet. She smiled a little.


    "Daisy, I feel like I have slowly gained the courage to stand by his side."


    Daisy looked at Ann who looked like a girl falling in deep love and was dazed for a moment. She


    remembered what Phillip had said to her before.


    "I want to be with her. Naturally, I have the confidence to protect her."


    Now, it seemed that he really gave Ann enough sense of security. That was why Ann, who was


    sensitive and timid in rtionships, would have the idea of standing by his side.


    "That''s good."


    At noon, Ann was just thinking about asking Phillip to have a meal together, but she met an old friend at


    the entrance of the Moore Group unexpectedly.


    "Ann, long time no see."


    ...


    At the restaurant.


    In the private room, Ann looked at the graceful and luxurious woman, her eyes shing with joy and


    admiration.


    Although she was already middle-aged, she was well maintained and had a beautiful appearance.


    Her movement was elegant and graceful under the magics of time, and time even added a bit more


    mature charm to her.


    "Mrs. Moore, I really didn''t expect to see you here. I didn''t expect that the beautifuldy who brought


    the little boy to see me when I was young was a famous singer."


    Melinda''s eyes fell on the young and beautiful face. Her eyes shed, and then she took a sip of tea


    and smiled.


    "You''re bing more and more beautiful. There must be a lot of boys pursuing you, right?"


    "No, Mrs. Moore. Don''t tter me." Ann was a little shy.


    Melinda took the menu on one side and ordered a few dishes. Then, she pretended to ask casually.


    "How is your work in Moore Group?"


    "It is very good. I have learned a lot."


    "Have you seen Phillip?"


    Ann was stunned, and then she became a little nervous.


    The joy of seeing Melinda made Ann forget that she was Phillip''s mother.


    "Yes."


    Melinda didn''t miss the nervousness on Ann''s face. She pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Phillip has gone through a lot of things over the years. It''s hard for you to recognize him."


    Ann knew Melinda was referring to Phillip''s car ident and disfigurement. Her heart tightened slightly,


    and she felt a little distressed. She forgot to answer for a moment.


    Melinda didn''t mind. She suddenly grabbed Ann''s hand and gently patted the back of her hand.


    "You and Phillip have known each other since you were young. Phillip has always regarded you as a


    sister. It is rare to meet again after so many years. It is also fate."


    Ann was not sure what Melinda wanted to say when she heard that Melindapared the two of them


    to brother and sister.


    "I heard that you already have a child?" Melinda suddenly asked.

 Chapter 114 She Has to Believe Phillip

    Chapter 114 She Has to Believe Phillip


    "Yes." Ann''s face froze.


    Melinda nodded. There was no disdain on her face, only the care of an elder.


    "It''s not easy to be a single mother. I know many young talents. Can I introduce you?"


    Ann clenched her hands on her knees tensely.


    "No, Mrs. Moore. Actually, I and..."


    Melinda interrupted Ann and her smile faded a little.


    "Ann, it is easy to mix friendship and love between men and women. It is normal to have some illusions


    about each other because of childhood friendship. But if it is redeemed in time, it''s fine."


    Melinda did not directly point it out, but Ann understood.


    Melinda knew about Ann''s rtionship with Phillip.


    Ann pursed her lips, "Mrs. Moore, Phillip and I really love each other. I can tell my feelings for him are


    friendship or love..."


    Melinda loosened Ann''s hand and changed her posture. She sat up and crossed her legs.


    With a smile on her face, Melinda was oppressive.


    "I think you should know what Phillip has experienced over the years. He hase to his current


    position with his life. As the future heir of the Moore family, he can only marry a nobledy from a noble


    family."


    Melinda did not force Ann to leave in an imposing manner but was telling her in a soft tone of an elder.


    She was telling Ann how huge the gap between Ann and Phillip was.


    Since Melinda knew about Nikki, she must have investigated her.


    Ann''s unbearable past was the weakness that she was afraid of.


    Seeing Ann blink and look away, Melinda knew that she was affected. The plum blossom mark at the


    corner of Melinda''s eyes was charming, and her voice was soft.


    "Ann, to be honest, the Moores have found a suitable wife for Phillip..."


    Ann slowly breathed and tried to calm down. She forced a smile and sat up.


    "Mrs. Moore, is this your idea or Phillip''s?" Ann looked up at Melinda and asked.


    Melinda narrowed her eyes and looked at Ann in surprise, who was neither humble nor pushy.


    "If it is my idea, you don''t n on giving up?"


    Ann recalled the period that she had spent with Phillip, who was overbearing, childish, gentle, and


    awkward...


    It was not easy for her to pluck up her courage, and she did not want to give up.


    "Yes, unless Phillip says no to me, I will not leave him."


    Melinda narrowed her eyes. She did not expect Ann to be so persistent.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter even if you destroy Phillip?"


    Melinda''s words were for threatening Ann.


    Ann''s long eyshes fluttered as she bit her lips without refuting.


    She was selfish. They had gotten together. If Ann missed Phillip, she would probably lose the ability to


    love others in the future.


    Seeing how stubborn Ann was, Melinda clenched her fists. Staring at Ann''s beautiful face, she had


    "Ann, as your elder, I will remind you thest time. Phillip can be with anyone but you! I will give you


    three days to think about it. If you still insist on being stubborn, don''t me me for showing no mercy!"


    Melinda left the room with her bag.


    When the waiter brought up the dishes, Ann was still sitting there in a daze.


    Melinda was kind and beautiful in Ann''s memory and treated her like a mother. However, she suddenly


    revealed what Ann had, wanting Ann to give up the happiness she had found with great difficulty.


    "In the Moore family, even if they didn''t marry a socialitedy, they must marry a pure woman. You


    definitely can''t enter the Moore Family!"


    "It doesn''t matter even if you destroy Phillip?"


    "Phillip can be with anyone but you!"


    Jenny and Melinda''s words kept echoing in Ann''s mind. Ann closed her eyes and suppressed her


    chaotic emotions.


    But it didn''t matter. She had to believe Phillip.

 Chapter 115 Nothing Can Stop Them from Being Together

    Chapter 115 Nothing Can Stop Them from Being Together


    When Phillip called Ann, she ran out of the restaurant and walked along the road in a daze.


    In the call, Phillip sounded a little dissatisfied.


    "Where are you?"


    Only when Ann heard Phillip''s voice, she came back to her senses. She looked around and found that


    she was not familiar with the surrounding buildings, and pursed her lips.


    "I don''t know... There is a gourmet square here. It seems to be holding an event..."


    "Wait for me there!"


    Phillip drove fast. When he was looking for Ann, Ann was sitting alone in front of a barbecue stall.


    There were all kinds of meat kebabs in front of her, as well as two bottles of fresh orange juice.


    Seeing Phillipe over, Ann waved at him, seemingly relieved, and whispered to Phillip.


    "Fortunately, you are here. I order a lot of food and drinks and find that I have no cash with me. The


    stall doesn''t ept online payment. I think that I am going to repay the debt by myself here!"


    Phillip looked around at the open-air environment and the greasy tables and chairs. His eyebrows


    unconsciously frowned, but when he saw that Ann was eating happily, he could only take a tissue to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    put on the chair and sit down on it.


    "Why did youe here all of a sudden?"


    Ann paused as she ate the kebab, a hint of sadness shing across her eyes, but she quickly hid her


    sadness.


    She stuck out her tongue and curled her lips into a childish smile.


    "I just suddenly wanted to eat kebabs. Usually, kids like Nikki can''t eat it. I can only secretly eat it


    outside."


    Phillip did not think too much about it. Ann had given birth to three children when she had just reached


    adulthood.


    She had raised Nikki alone, and she couldn''t do a lot of things that her peers could.


    Thinking about how she had suffered all these years, he felt both self-me and heartbroken.


    "In the future, whatever you want to do, I will apany you."


    Ann''s long and curly eyshes trembled slightly, and she lowered her head silently. The words that


    Melinda had said to her not long ago still echoed in her ears, but she only wanted to remember his


    promise now.


    Ann''s eyes were curved. She raised her hand and gave a shish kebab to Phillip. Her eyes were so


    clear and her smile was charming.


    "That''s what you said. Now, apany me to eat kebabs first!"


    Phillip furrowed his brows as he looked at the ck kebabs in front of him. His body subconsciously


    leaned back as if he was using his life to refuse her.


    It was rare to see Phillip like this, so Ann leaned closer and said in a soft voice.


    "Just have a bite. It''s very delicious. You will fall in love with it after eating it."


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the curious gazes of the people eating kebabs around him, as


    well as this charming woman with a pair of big, watery eyes. She was begging her to eat like a cute


    dog! How could he refuse her?


    Phillip looked at the kebab in Ann''s hand, then closed his eyes, andpromised to take a bite of the


    kebab.


    He chewed on it in his mouth and opened his eyes to look at the expectant eyes of Ann.


    "How is it? It tastes good, right?"


    Phillip turned his face away, and his tone sounded a little awkward.


    "Not bad."


    The smile on Ann''s face grew brighter as she raised her hand and shouted at the boss in front of her.


    "Boss, I''ll order thirty more mutton kebabs!"


    Phillip sat at the side, looked a little helpless, but his gaze at Ann was filled with gentleness and


    indulgence.


    Ann raised her eyes and met Phillip''s eyes that were so gentle and sweet. She gave another big smile


    to him.


    It didn''t matter. As long as they trusted and liked each other, there was nothing that could stop them


    from being together.

 Chapter 116 Make a Deal

    Chapter 116 Make a Deal


    Karl looked upset when he walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Meanwhile, Rudy and Betty came out


    with happy faces.


    He shook off Rudy''s hand and wanted to leave, but Betty pulled him back.


    "You just get married. Where are you going? Stay here and take care of your wife and child," Betty


    said.


    "Mom, leave me alone!" Karl said impatiently.


    Karl felt that Rudy must have put a spell on his mother.


    Betty stopped paying for him to force him to marry Rudy.


    He couldn''t find a job at this moment. Betty literally pushed him over the edge!


    Betty was a bit annoyed. "Don''t give me that attitude. I''m your mother. Everything you got doesn''t fall


    from trees, from me! Rudy is pregnant with your baby, and you don''t have a job, so isn''t that your job to


    look after her at home?" she said.


    Rudy stood behind Betty and held her hand, pretending to be aggrieved.


    "Mrs. Jobson, please don''t me him. This is all my fault..." Rudy said.


    Betty gently patted Rudy on the arm. "Sweetie, it''s my grandson in your belly, so howe this''s your


    fault? If someone were wrong, it must be my stupid Karl who was enchanted by a bitch called Ann!"


    she said.


    Karl looked sullen and became a bit irritable when Betty mentioned Ann.


    "I got something to do. You guys go ahead."


    Karl got in a taxi and left, ignoring the shouts of his mother.


    "Go to the Twilight Bar!"


    Outside the Twilight Bar''s washroom.


    Sansa had heavy makeup, wearing a revealing ck dress. She was trying to persuade Jenny, looking


    awkwardly.


    "Jenny, my dear, please help your mom this time. Woody had promised me that he would waive all the


    debts if you work here for a month," Sansa said.


    "A month? Do you know what I will be doing here? What if my boyfriend finds out her future wife is


    serving another man here? How could I get married?" Jenny said through gritted teeth.


    Sansa was annoyed because Jenny always brought up her boyfriend, a man who had never shown up.


    Sansa pulled a long face.


    "Stop talking about your boyfriend. If he really wants to marry you, ask him to bring me ten million and


    pay our debts. Do you think your old and poor mother ask for all this? It''s out of my control, apparently!"


    she said.


    Jenny said, her voice shaking with anger. "I told you that I would find a way to fix that ''two million.'' Who


    knew you would go gambling again? They set you up, obviously. Do you know how much ten million


    is?"


    Sansa choked up and then gritted her teeth angrily.


    "God knows my luck is so bad! I lost all night. Now it''s toote, and it''s already done. The old man is


    hiding in the hospital guarded by Phillip''s men. What can I do? Do you want me to die? Where''s yourText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    conscience?"


    After a pause, an idea suddenly came upon Sansa, and she held Jenny''s hand.


    "What Woody wants is just any beautiful girl. Why don''t we kidnap Ann and bring her over? She is


    pretty much like a slut! Woody must be satisfied!" Sansa said.


    Jenny was excited about her mom''s wicked idea, but she quickly calmed down.


    "No, we can''t do that. She got Phillip''s cover. Last time Rudy and I didn''t destroy Ann. What''s worse,


    we provoked her. Even though Jennifer was that rich, she was kicked out of the country and couldn''t


    return. It was more horrible to mess with Phillip than to Woody!"


    Sansa''s face twitched. "Ann is lucky. We put a lot of effort into making Karl leave her, and now she has


    hooked up with someone harder to handle. I should''ve let her stay with Karl!" she said.


    "What were you talking about?"


    Sansa and Jenny turned around and saw Karl''s gloomy face. They were terrified.


    Karl stared at Sansa and Jenny angrily. "What do you mean by ''you make me leave Ann''? So, you


    made up those stories and lied to my mother?"


    Sansa was too frightened by Karl''s grievance to speak, but suddenly, Jenny came up with a n.


    "Karl, how about we make a deal?" Jenny asked.

 Chapter 117 Start from Body Contact

    Chapter 117 Start from Body Contact


    The Moore Group, in the sample room.


    Phillip ced a row of essences by name on the long table and turned to look at Ann, who was


    standing next to him.


    "Are you ready?"


    Ann nced at the essences, turned around, and nodded with confidence.


    "Let''s begin."


    A teasing smile shed across Phillip''s eyes as he took an empty bottle.


    He mixed up essences casually and then shook the bottle gently. After the essence waspletely


    mixed, he indicated that Ann could turn around.


    He took out a clean handkerchief from his chest, sprayed the mixed perfume on it, and then handed the


    handkerchief to Ann.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me. If you can''t distinguish anyone of them, I can make any request of


    you."


    Ann took the handkerchief and carefully smelled the fragrance in the air. She picked up the pen and


    paper on the table and quickly wrote down the top notes of the perfume.


    "Of course, but if you lose, I can also make any request of you!"


    Phillip worked with her today and heard her talk about a qualified perfumer who could distinguish


    thousands of fragrances.


    Out of curiosity, he wanted to test it out, so he had a bet with Ann.


    Ann needed to wrote down the essences quickly that Phillip used ording to the top, middle and base


    notes of the perfume.


    Phillip nced at the paper and raised his eyebrows.


    All the essences he had used were written on the paper.


    But at this time, Ann frowned and sprayed the perfume on the handkerchief again. After smelling, she


    wrote other essences on the paper, but she then erased them.


    In the end, she put down the pen in defeat. "There should be another essence. I feel it''s familiar, but I


    can''t remember it for a moment."


    Ann had always been confident in her professionalism in the perfume field, but now she was somewhat


    defeated.


    Phillip, ayman, casually mix up essences from the sample room that she was so familiar with.


    But she even couldn''t write down all of them.


    A foxy smile shed across Phillip''s eyes. He picked up the piece of paper that Ann had written on the


    table and smiled at her dejected face.


    "You lost."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann was now deeply suspicious of herself and was very depressed. Hearing this, she nodded weakly.


    "I will pay. What do you want me to do?"


    Phillip pursed his lips and whispered something into Ann''s ear.


    Ann''s face immediately turned red at the blink of an eye, her eyes wandering around, flickering, and


    her head shaking in panic.


    "No..., I can''t!"


    Phillip used his long fingers to pinch Ann''s chin and lowered his head to get closer to her.


    His deep and captivating eyes were filled with darkness and his voice was gentle and seductive.


    "You have to learn it."


    Ann''s face turned even redder, and she frowned for a while before nodding.


    "You haven''t told me what that essence is?"


    Seeing Ann agree, Phillip''s eyes slightly darkened, and he sat down on a chair on the side with his long


    legs crossed.


    A tempting smile appeared on his handsome face.


    "After you fulfill your promise, I will tell you."


    ...


    Ann stood still, looking at Phillip''s delicate eyebrows, his tall nose, and his beautiful and sexy lips.


    ''This guy is so seductive, yet he still wants me to seduce him.''


    Taking a deep breath, Ann nervously swallowed her saliva and moved closer to him.


    She stopped in front of Phillip and saw the tiny smile from his eyes. Ann only felt her heart was


    pounding as if it was going to jump out of her throat in the next second.


    Closing her eyes, Ann bent down and wanted to kiss Phillip''s lips, but she was stopped by a slender,


    white finger.


    They were so close. Looking at the shy and confused Ann, Phillip''s beautiful eyes curved slightly. Then


    his thin lips parted slightly.


    "You can''t kiss me right now."


    "I gave up!" Ann was a little angry, as she retreated and wanted to leave.


    However, Phillip grabbed her waist, sitting her on his body face-to-face, his voice charming.


    "I can teach you. For example, you can start from body contact..."

 Chapter 118 This Is Too Much

    Chapter 118 This Is Too Much


    Phillip''s hands held Ann''s, gently stroking his face, across his tall nose and beautifully shaped lips,


    Ann could clearly feel the slight rolling of the Phillip''s Adam''s apple, and her body couldn''t help but


    tremble.


    Further down Phillip''s pure white shirt, she felt his body, the sexy and exquisite corbone, and his


    warm chest inside.


    As the shirt buttons of Phillip had been undone somehow, she touched the hard abdominal muscles,


    and it would be... if she kept going down.


    Ann shivered and dejectedly buried his red face in Phillip''s chest.


    "I can''t, I''m shy..."


    ''This is too much!''


    Phillip seemed to have already expected this. He held Ann''s hand in one hand and rubbed it carefully,


    while his other hand was caressing Ann''s back, his voice hoarse.


    "Raise your head."


    Ann seemed to have been struggling in her heart for a long time before she slowly raised her head and


    saw Phillip''s deep and burning eyes.


    She subconsciously wanted to escape, but her head was pressed against him and Phillip kissed her


    deeply.


    When Phillip was satisfied by kissing, Ann poked him in the chest with her face blushing.


    "You haven''t told me what thest essence is?"


    "I used that handkerchief to wipe Nikki''s mouth this morning. It might be the smell of milk on her body,"


    Phillip smirked.


    Ann was stunned for a moment, then immediately became angry. She angrily patted Phillip, stood up,


    and red at Phillip with a gloomy countenance.


    "You nned this long ago!"


    Phillip leaned against the chair with his cor open. His posture waszy and sexy. Looking at Ann''s


    angry look, his eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    ...


    Since Phillip had an important meeting after work, he asked the driver to send Ann back. Ann thought it


    was still early, so she asked the driver to take a detour to the hospital.


    The First Affiliated Hospital of River City.


    William was a person who couldn''t stay idle. He had just recovered a little and he felt bored in the


    room, but the nurse didn''t dare let him go too far. She was afraid that things would happen again like


    So, William could only walk around the hospital corridor to stretch his muscles and bones.


    Since Melinda made her living by her voice, she woulde to the hospital regrly to check her


    vocal cords.


    When she came out from the ear, nose, and throat department, she saw William. She was stunned,


    and there was a sh of panic in her eyes. Her hand that was holding the bag tightened slightly, and


    she wanted to dodge sideways, but William had already found her.


    "Melinda." He seemed to be gnashing his teeth in hatred as she spoke.


    Melinda turned her head and saw William''s gray hair and his aged face.


    She pursed his lips and had calmed down. After all, she had been in the high-society circle for years.


    "William, what a coincidence. I don''t expect that we will meet here."


    William looked at Melinda in front of him, who was dressed in an exquisite and noble manner and was


    as beautiful as before, but he was so angry that heughed instead.


    "Melinda, how can you be so calm in front of me?"


    The man who once took her as a treasure now looked at her with a face full of hatred as if he wanted to


    devour her alive.


    ''So what? Everything was out of your willingness. Back then, I did not force your to do anything.''


    ''I was just pursuing my own happiness.''


    After convincing herself, thest bit of guilt in Melinda''s eyes disappeared. She hooked her red lips and


    calmly looked at William.


    "It''s been so many years and you''re still so angry when you see me. Could it be that you still love me?"


    William clenched his fists, his face that was usually gentle turned angry in the face of this woman who,


    regardless of his begging, abandoned him and Ann for money and status.


    ...


    "Melinda, you are still so heartless!"


    Melinda chuckled, "In this world, only can heartless people lead a good life. You have been in prison for


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    so many years, don''t you understand?"


    Melinda frowned when she saw how agitated William was and how he was breathing in a hurry.


    "If you''re not in good health, then stay in your ward. Don''t use me of being heartless while you


    be a burden to Ann!"


    When William heard her mention Ann, he tightened his grip on his chest.


    "Have you met Ann?"

 Chapter 119 How Is It Now?

    Chapter 119 How Is It Now?


    Melinda looked away, but then a sharp look shed across her face.


    "William, for the sake of our rtionship in the past, I''ll remind you that with Ann''s personality, she will


    only be the feast on the table in these aristocratic families. If you really care about her, then persuade


    her to marry an ordinary man."


    "Since half of the blood in her body is mine, if it is inconvenient for you, I can help her find a good man!"


    ...


    When Ann got out of the car and just entered the hospital, she happened to meet Melinda who was


    leaving the hospital.


    Recalling the unpleasant conversation fromst time, Ann pursed her lips and did not greet Melinda but


    nodded at her out of politeness.


    But Melinda stopped. When she saw the fruit in Ann''s hand, she guessed that Ann came to visit her


    father.


    "Have you considered what I have told you?"


    Ann clenched her fists and raised her eyes for Melinda.


    "Mrs. Moore, I like Phillip and I want to be with him. I believe that as long as I stay with him, we can


    deal with the problems you mentioned."


    Melinda did not seem to be too surprised by this answer, but there was a bit of anger on her face.


    "Naive!"


    ''Her stubbornness is indeed inherited from William!''


    Ann didn''t respond to Melinda''s ridicule.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of William''s reaction after listening to her words, Melinda''s eyes darkened.


    She wished William would be smart enough to persuade Ann to break up with Phillip.


    She did not want things to develop into the worst situation.


    ...


    When Ann arrived at William''s ward with fruit, she saw that William was sitting alone by the window. His


    back was thin and lonely. Ann couldn''t help but feel sentimental.


    Since Ann was a kid, William had always been busy with work, and almost all his energy and time had


    been spent on making money in her memory.


    She didn''t understand back then until she identally heard from her neighbor.


    The reason why William worked so hard was that her mother abandoned him and her and ran away


    with a rich because she disliked William for having no money.


    Ann did not have any feelings for her mother who she had never met before.


    It was just that when she was asionally scolded by others for having no mother and she saw her


    father secretly shut himself in the room to drink, she would wonder why the woman who abandoned


    them could be so ruthless.


    Later, her father married Sansa, who brought a younger sister one year younger than her. They bullied


    and scolded her when her father was not around.


    At that time, the Scott Group just got on the right track. Ann could see how much William cared about


    Sansa and didn''t want to disappoint him, so she could only silently endure.


    But after years, she and her father were still alone.


    "Dad."


    When William heard Ann''s voice and turned around, a sorrowful expression shed past his eyes, and


    then he smiled.


    As he saw the fruit in her hand, William stood up and said, "I got everything here. I told you that you


    don''t need toe here on working days. Why are you here again?"


    Ann held William''s arm and smiled, "I got off work early today. I missed you, so I came."


    William looked at Ann under the shadow of sunset and felt that Ann looked somewhat simr to


    Melinda. His eyes trembled and he reached out to pat Ann on the shoulder.


    "How is it now, between you and Phillip?" William asked somewhat inadvertently.

 Chapter 120 Not the Right Person for Each Other

    Chapter 120 Not the Right Person for Each Other


    Ann did not expect William to ask Phillip suddenly and she turned blushed.


    Although during this period of time, William''s impression of Phillip had changed, Ann was afraid that he


    still couldn''t ept that she was with Phillip.


    Therefore, she and Phillip kept it from him, hoping that William would have a better impression of Phillip


    after a while.


    But when William asked about it now, she didn''t know how to answer.


    As William saw her blushing face, he understood.


    Recalling what Melinda said before she left, William felt a little hesitant.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he hated Melinda for abandoning them for wealth, Melinda was still Ann''s mother and she


    would not harm Ann.


    As she said those words out of the blue, she must know something.


    With her status, she definitely knew more about these rich families than himself.


    Moreover, he couldn''t live for long due to his reducing health.


    Out of his own concerns, he was also worried that Ann would get involved with a big family like the


    Moore family.


    "Ann, if I want you to break up with Phillip, will you agree?"


    Ann was stunned. She raised her head and looked at William''s aged face. "Why?"


    Seeing the confusion and sadness in Ann''s eyes, William couldn''t help but raise his hand to rub Ann''s


    head.


    "I won''t force you to break up with Phillip. He is a good child, but I have seriously thought about it these


    days. The gap between you two is too huge. What you can rely on is his love for you now. But what if


    one day, he doesn''t like you anymore..."


    After a pause, a hint of sadness shed across William''s eyes.


    "I will not be by your side when the timees. Then what should you do?"


    When Ann heard William''s words, she inexplicably felt a bit uneasy, and her eyes trembled with


    confusion and helplessness.


    "Why will you leave me? Didn''t the doctor say that your body is in recovery? And Phillip is very nice to


    me. I can see his sincerity. Dad, I really like him."


    She did not understand why all of a sudden, it was as if all the people were telling her.


    All the people were telling her that she and Phillip were not matched.


    ...


    At the entrance of the hospital, there was a brand-new Enzo Ferrari.


    It was high-profile and wild.


    Inside the car, a handsome man was tapping the steering wheel leisurely with his long fingers. He put


    an elbow on the window and looked out with his thin lips curled slightly. It seemed that he was waiting


    for someone.


    At this time, the phone on the side lit up.


    The man picked it up and looked at it.


    "Boss, everything is going well ording to your n. Karl and Rudy got married. However, Karl met


    Sansa and her daughter in the Twilight Bar. He seemed to know that Miss Scott was framed. He now is


    looking for someone to verify it. I''m afraid that after knowing the truth, he will go and harass Miss Scott


    again."


    The man let out a wickedugh.


    "Expose the truth about the kid in Rudy''s belly and all the dirty jobs Rudy has done to Karl."


    It was time for a dogfight.


    "Understood."


    ...


    When Ann went out of the hospital, Melinda and William''s words kept echoing in her mind.


    She could care less about Jenny''s words, but not Melinda''s and William''s.


    One was Phillip''s mother. When she was a kid, all her imagination about her mother came from this


    gentle and kind beautifuldy.


    The other was her father who she had depended on for so many years.


    These two people were telling her again and again.


    They were not the right person for each other.

 Chapter 121 Memorial Number

    Chapter 121 Memorial Number


    Since she came to see her father, Ann felt embarrassed to keep the driver sent by Phillip waiting. So,


    Ann let the driver go back first.


    It was not easy to hail a taxi at this time. As it was windy at night and Ann was only wearing a thin


    knitted shirt, she could not help but shiver when she stood at the entrance of the hospital.


    Just as she was about to walk to the bus stop, the honk of a car came behind her.


    ...


    After she turned her head, with the light of the car, the first thing Ann saw was "X00304", the number of


    a new license te.


    The car slowly drove to her and stopped, the window lowering.


    Under the neon lights of the city, Phillip''s profile looked gorgeous and the corner of his mouth was


    raised.


    "Get in the car."


    The handsome face of Phillip could attract countless women even will a casual blink of his eyes.


    ''However, all his gentleness is given to me. How can I deserve it?''


    Ann walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door, only to realize that Phillip changed his


    car.


    It was not the Bugatti he usually drove, but rather like the global limited edition Enzo Ferrari she had


    seen in a magazine.


    The wild and sexy ck body of the car was extremely consistent with his temperament.


    At this time, Phillip leaned closer and considerately helped her fasten her seat belt. The clear and


    pleasant scent of him instantly enveloped Annpletely.


    With her eyebrows trembling, Ann raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her and asked softly.


    "Why did you suddenlye over?"


    Phillip pursed his lips and his eyes were filled with starlight.


    "I found that you were not at home. I guessed that you were here to see your father."


    After a pause, Phillip raised the ends of his beautiful eyes and stared at Ann.


    "Did you find anything different?"


    Phillip''s eyes were very beautiful. The shape of his eyes was elegant and slender. They were slightly


    inward and the tails were slightly upward. His pupils were pure ck and his eyshes were long and


    dense.


    It was fine if he looked cold and cheerless normally, but once Ann was stared at by his eyes full of


    tenderness, even she would give him her soul.


    Ann found that the longer she spent with this man, the more she had no resistance to him.


    ''I just want to kiss him and possess him, no matter what it costs.''


    Realizing her thoughts, Ann was a little shocked, and her face somewhat turned blushed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As if she was afraid that Phillip would see through her thoughts, Ann turned her face away and


    changed the topic.


    "The car?"


    Phillip did not notice any difference and his eyes were slightly curved.


    "I just got it before I came to pick you up. Do you like it?"


    He said this with a smiling tone, obviously in a good mood.


    Ann noticed it, but she was a little puzzled.


    Surely, having a new car was a nice thing.


    But for a rich man like Phillip, a limited-edition sports car was nothing.


    Moreover, he was not the kind of person who showed all his emotions on his face.


    "Not bad... but, did something good happen today?"


    "Did you sew the license te number?" Phillip asked with a smile.


    Ann blinked and recalled the license te number she had just seen. Then confusion emerged in her


    eyes.


    "I saw it. 00304. Is there any special meaning?"


    Phillip''s smile faded slightly. He narrowed his eyes and raised his voice. "You don''t remember?"


    He had an expression of "if you dare to say you don''t remember, I''m gonna teach you a lesson".


    Seeing this, Ann shrunk her neck out of nervousness. As she saw Phillip''s depressed expression, she


    suddenly had a sh of inspiration.


    "Is it the date when we became a couple?"


    Phillip''s eyebrows, which were raised, finally rxed.


    When he saw Ann''s sparkling eyes, he sat up uneasily and put on an aloof look.


    "I heard that girls like memorial days, so I asked someone to get this license te number."

 Chapter 122 How Awkward!

    Chapter 122 How Awkward!


    Phillip would never tell Ann that he knew that she didn''t want to make their rtionship public because


    she wasck of sense of security.


    It was the first time for Phillip to fall in love, so he specially bought a book called "Love Strategy", which


    was rmended by theizens.


    The book said that girls valued anniversaries a lot, so Phillip spent several million on a license te,


    whose number was meaningless for its original owner.


    When Todd knew this, he had a goodugh at Phillip.


    "She is just your girlfriend now. If you get married in the future, you will be a hen-pecked husband. How


    awkward!"


    Phillip didn''t think so. He thought that he was supposed to cosset his woman.


    While Phillip was thinking, he saw tears falling down when Ann was smiling.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned and was at a loss. He quickly wiped her tears with his long fingers instead of a


    handkerchief.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Ann didn''t know why she cried. While others weren''t in favor of their rtionship, she could feel that


    Phillip cared a lot about her.


    Actually, Ann was very happy, but she just couldn''t stop crying.


    "I am so touched."


    Phillip heaved a sigh of relief and tapped his finger on Ann''s forehead.


    "You like crying very much. You will cry when you are bullied or when you are happy and even when


    you are moved. Why are you still like a child after so many years?"


    He said in a cosseted way.


    Ann sniffed, raised her hand, and held Phillip''s hand, with her eyes full of tears.


    "I always cry. Will you dislike me in the future?"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly. Ann looked like a little animal that was afraid of being abandoned.


    She looked so pathetic that Phillip wanted to make a joke.


    "What will you do if I don''t like you?"


    Ann held Phillip''s hand tighter. She thought of Melinda''s word and felt heartbroken that maybe they


    would separate one day.


    She lowered her head and said with her tears falling down quickly, "If you don''t want to be with me, I


    probably won''t like anyone else."


    She sobbed in a low voice.


    Phillip realized that there was something wrong with Ann. She seemed to be particrly sentimental


    tonight.


    Phillip unbuckled his seatbelt and pulled Ann into his arms. He pressed her face against his chest and


    kissed her head.


    "You are an idiot. I won''t abandon you. You can feel free to cry in front of me at any time."


    Ann leaned against Phillip and heard his strong heartbeat and gentle words, with her arms wrapping


    around his waist.


    She didn''t want to leave Phillip.


    ...


    At the Jobson''s, Rudy was talking to Betty.


    Rudy had been to various famous ces. Although she was not very clever, she was good at


    And Betty had Karl''s child, so she got into a good mood.


    The door was mmed open.


    Betty and Rudy got startled.


    They turned and were surprised to see Karl.


    Betty felt happy at first. But she saw that Rudy was looking at Karl sadly, so she pretended to be


    unhappy.


    "You know you have a home now."


    Karl didn''t go back home since they didn''t end up well at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Karl left Rudy alone at home. He should at least go home and take care of Rudy and make sure that


    Rudy gives birth safely.


    Karl looked at Rudy, who was looking at him pathetically.


    Karl held back his frustration and anger and became gentle.


    He turned to Betty and said with a smile, "Mom, it''s my fault. I want to talk to Rudy alone."


    Betty was worried because Karl looked dispirited these days.


    Seeing that Karl seemed to be as gentle as before, Betty was a little surprised but heaved a sigh


    of relief.


    She smiled, held Karl''s hand, and patted. "OK. Rudy is your wife. It''s understandable that you wanted


    to have a private conversation with her."


    Rudy sat on the sofa and was surprised at Karl''s change.


    Betty nced at Rudy and whispered to Karl.


    "Rudy is still pregnant. She must be angry with you these days. Don''t forget to say some nice words


    and amuse her."


    Karl nodded.


    Betty rxed, turned around, and looked at Rudy with a smile.


    "You can open up today. I will go downstairs to take a walk. Your aunt, Kim, told me yesterday that she


    brought two chickens from the countryside. I will go and buy one to make soup for you."


    Betty left some private space for them. But Rudy felt anxious because Karl was weird today.

 Chapter 123 The Cat Is Out of the Bag

    Chapter 123 The Cat Is Out of the Bag


    Though Rudy didn''t look pregnant, she subconsciously touched her underbelly as if she would feel


    more secure.


    "Karl, you''re finally home. Betty and I have been worried about you these days..."


    Karl walked up to Rudy and squinted at her, which seemed to see through her mind.


    Suddenly, he curled his lips into a smile. Then heughed loudly.


    In the spacious room, the atmosphere was strange.


    "Karl ... What happened to you?" Rudy asked nervously.


    Karl turned his eyes from Rudy''s face to her underbelly. Then he suddenly bent down and caressed her


    belly.


    "You said that I was the child''s father?" he asked softly.


    Rudy''s face stiffened, and her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Her eyes were filled with panic.


    Did he know something? That was impossible!


    Rudy tried her best to calm herself down and forced a smile, "Yes ... yes."


    "But why do I remember that I didn''t have sex with you during that time?"


    Rudy broke out in a cold sweat, but with enforced calmness, she pretended to feel wronged.


    "You were drunk that night. I went to the bar to find you. You kept calling Ann''s name in bed. I was so


    angry that I left before you woke up!"


    Karl retracted his hand. She didn''t know whether he believed it or not, but she only saw his lips


    stiffened and his eyes were filled with malice.


    "Oh? You were ordered to get close to me on purpose, nder Ann and Phillip for having an affair,


    deliberately separate Ann from me, and even buy hooligans to rape Ann. Don''t you exin all these


    things?"


    Rudy widened her eyes and turned white with fear.


    "I didn''t do it. I didn''t do it. It was..."


    Seeing Karl''s dark and terrifying face, she instinctively retreated.


    Suddenly Karl grabbed her by the neck before Rudy finished her sentence.


    Karl''s eyes were red with anger. He ignored Rudy''s struggle and tightened his grip on her neck.


    "It wasn''t you? I saw the chat records between you and Jenny. You knew those hooligans at the


    nightclub. They told me everything, and you still try to deny it!"


    Rudy went red in the face, with tears bursting out of her eyes, and was too hard to breathe and speak.


    She patted Karl''s hand and tried to struggle.


    Karl was possessed by fury. The more Rudy struggled, the more furious he was.


    That day, after meeting Sansa and Jenny in the Twilight Bar, he went to other nightclubs Rudy often


    visited.


    He found these hooligans and knew everything.


    If it weren''t for Rudy, why would he misunderstand Ann and hurt her too much?


    If not for her, Ann would have been his wife!


    Suddenly Betty pushed the door into the room. Seeing Rudy struggled weakly, she was too scared to


    stand still.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to go to jail again?" Betty closed the door immediately and grabbed


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Karl''s hand.


    Hearing this, Karl came back to his senses. He had to retrieve Ann and he couldn''t go to jail.


    Seeing Rudy who was on the verge of death, Karl was also in a panic and hurriedly let go of her.


    Betty quickly helped Rudy up but found that Rudy looked pale and frowned in great pain.


    Betty looked down and almost couldn''t breathe.


    "Blood..."


    When she turned around and saw Karl, who was standing there in a daze, Betty frowned at him


    disappointedly.


    "Hurry up and call the ambnce!"


    When the ambnce arrived, Betty followed in a hurry. Suddenly she thought of something and turned


    to warn Karl.


    "If someone asks about this, you should say that Rudy identally fell at home. Got it?"


    The chances were that Rudy couldn''t keep her child. Betty was afraid that Rudy would speak evil of


    Karl out of hatred, so they would be on the same page beforehand!


    Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for Karl to be epted by the Jobsons!


    Karl nodded. It was the first time that such a thing had happened to him. He was also afraid that Rudy


    would have an ident.


    ...


    Ann took the chicken soup to visit William in hospital. She decided to tell her thoughts to William.


    She wanted to be with Phillip and believed that they could be happy forever.


    As soon as Ann entered the hospital hall, she saw a group of doctors and nurses pushing the gurney


    into the hall. She quickly made way for them.


    She caught a glimpse of the pale woman on the gurney, who looked a bit familiar to her. Just as she


    was puzzled, her arm was grabbed by someone.


    "Ann?"

 Chapter 124 Walk Into Hell Together

    Chapter 124 Walk Into Hell Together


    Ann turned her head and saw that it was Karl who was pulling her. She frowned and shook off Karl''s


    hand.


    She took a few steps back to put some distance between the two of them, and her eyes were


    indifferent.


    "Karl."


    Karl was joyful to see Ann. But then he was down because of Ann''s indifferent tone. He knew that Ann


    was annoyed because of the disgraceful things he had done before. He was about to say something.


    When Betty, who had followed Karl in, saw Ann, her face darkened. She grabbed Karl and red at


    Ann.


    "It''s really unlucky to meet you everywhere. I warn you not to pester my son again. He is already


    married!"


    Ann was surprised when she heard that Karl was married.


    When she looked up and saw Karl''s nervous and flustered expression, she felt that it was funny. And


    she felt relieved as well.


    "Then I wish you walk into hell together and have a baby soon."


    After saying that, she walked to the elevator and waited for it without looking at the livid faces of the


    mother and son behind her.


    She heard the mother and son arguing behind her.


    "Mom, stop it. Ann doesn''t pester me!"


    "What did I say? Do you still think that she hasn''t hurt you enough? Rudy is your wife now. I''m afraid


    she will miscarry. When she wakes upter, you have tofort her!"


    Betty was angry to lose her grandson, but the miscarriage was caused by her own son.


    Rudy was usually obedient. As long as she did not me Karl this time, Betty would let her continue to


    be Karl''s wife!


    Ann recalled the side profile of the woman who was in the hospital bed, and she understood why the


    woman looked so familiar.


    It was Rudy.


    The elevator opened. When Ann entered, she noticed Karl''s gaze.


    It seemed to be apologetic, but it was more possessive.


    She felt even more disgusted. She entered the elevator to block Karl''s line of sight.


    Regardless of his wife and child who were still in the rescue, he came to pester her, his ex-girlfriend


    who was recognized as a traitor.


    Did he just pretend to be gentle and kind?


    ...


    When Ann pushed open the door and entered William''s ward, she saw Phillip who was chatting with


    William. Ann was a little surprised.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Phillip? When did youe back?"


    Phillip had been on a business trip to the outer province for the past two days. He had said that the


    ne would return in the early hours of the night.


    The man sitting beside the bed turned his head. His facial features were delicate and handsome. The


    lines of his lips were beautiful. The lines of his jaw were perfect under the afterglow of the sunset.


    He was still wearing a formal suit, and there was slight tiredness on his face. Obviously, he had just


    Seeing the surprise on Ann''s face, Phillip instantly put on a gentle smile and he softened.


    "I took the flight in the afternoon."


    Ann''s face was filled with joy. She quickly walked towards Phillip. She suddenly realized that this was


    the ward and William was here.


    She stopped and turned to look at William, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    She lifted the thermos full of soup in her hand and walked over to open it. She took a bowl of soup and


    gave it to William.


    "Dad, I specially made soup for you this afternoon."


    William took it. When he saw Ann secretly nce at Phillip, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Thinking of what Phillip said to him in the afternoon, he sighed in his heart.


    Ann chatted with William in the sick room for a while, while Phillip stayed by their side quietly.


    Ann nced at Phillip for the umpteenth time as speaking.


    After being caught by Phillip, she turned away and tittered.


    "I''m tired. It''s gettingte. You should go back early." William finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    He only had a daughter. In hisst days, he simply wanted her to be happy.


    If Ann insisted on being with Phillip, it would be useless for him to break them up.


    It would be better to find out what the Moores were like.

 Chapter 125 Make an Oath and Show My Determination

    Chapter 125 Make an Oath and Show My Determination


    They had just taken a few steps out of the ward when Ann was pulled into Phillip''s arms.


    A familiar smell of cologne filled in Ann''s nose. The scent made her feel at ease.


    Ann hugged his waist and looked up at him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing back earlier?"


    It seemed like she wasining, but her eyes were filled with joy.


    Phillip''s tired face broke her heart.


    "You must be tired. Why don''t you go back and take a rest first?"


    Phillip looked down at her. Seeing the concern in her eyes, he became gentler and he kissed her


    smooth forehead.


    "I want to persuade my future father-inw and marry you as soon as possible."


    The man, who had countless assets and stood at the top of power, went straight to the hospital to visit


    his girlfriend''s father right after he finished his work.


    He just wanted to tell William that he really cared about Ann.


    Because of his words, Ann''s heart skipped a beat. Her long, curly eyshes trembled slightly.


    "Then ... what did you tell my dad?"


    "I make an oath and show my determination."


    "And then? What did my dad say?"


    Ann stared at him with watery eyes, which filled with tension and anticipation.


    She did not tell Phillip about William wanting them to break up. Today, because William was present,


    she didn''t mention it.


    But if Phillip could convince her father...


    Phillip lowered his head to press against Ann''s forehead. He smiled and felt Ann''s fast breathing. He


    pretended to sigh.


    "It seems that your father has a prejudice against me. He has always felt that I am a macaroni who


    does not cherish what he has."


    Ann''s eyes darkened, and she looked down.


    Although she was not surprised by this answer, she was still a little upset.


    She did not intend to listen to her father and give up on Phillip, and she still hoped to get her father''s


    consent.


    Seeing Ann''s depressed expression, Phillip lifted her chin and made her look into his eyes.


    "Ann, I don''t think there''s anything wrong. Your father is doing this precisely because he cares about


    you. As long as I treat you as the apple of my eye, I''m confident that he won''t object anymore."


    "Phillip, I''m sorry." Ann blinked his eyes with sadness and held Phillip tightly.


    He was clearly so good.


    "It is worth for mying today. At least, right now, you feel so distressed for me." Phillip rubbed Ann''s


    soft hair and chuckled.


    Ann was really distressed.


    When she heard Phillip say that he hadn''t eaten anything since he got off the ne, she asked him


    what he would like to eat and she would go home to cook for him.


    Phillip enjoyed Ann''s care for him.


    In the elevator, when he heard Annin about his irregr diets that harmed his stomach, he kept


    smiling.


    He felt that Ann was really cute. He asionally lowered his head to kiss her.


    Ann frowned and blushed. Phillip felt relieved to see that.


    ...


    Ann hugged Phillip''s arm and left the elevator.


    Karl had just learned from the nurse that Ann came to the hospital because William was ill.


    This was a good opportunity. As long as he could persuade William to help him, perhaps there would


    be a chance for him and Ann to get back together.


    He was filled with joy and wanted to go upstairs to visit William, but he happened to see Ann holding


    Phillip''s arm intimately. The two of them had happy and sweet smiles on their faces.


    Karl looked at the smile on Ann''s face, his eyes filled with jealousy and bitterness.


    He should be the one who was intimately held by her!


    Phillip was just a despicable viin who took advantage of the situation!


    At this time, his phone in his pocket rang.


    Seeing that it was Betty, Karl frowned and picked it up impatiently.


    "Karl, where are you? Come here quickly. The doctor said that Rudy was killed because of a


    hemorrhage!"


    Karl was shocked, a hint of panic shing through his eyes.


    If Rudy died, he would not be able to be free of responsibility.


    A momentter, a strange joy welled up in his heart.


    He and his mother were the only ones who knew about this matter. His mother would never tell anyone


    about it. Once Rudy died, no one would know about this matter.


    And he regained his freedom.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He could pursue with Ann again!


    Thinking of this, Karl suddenly felt refreshed and he said in a crazily joyful voice.


    "I will go over now!"

 Chapter 126 The Scariest Thing When Doing Intimate Things

    Chapter 126 The Scariest Thing When Doing Intimate Things


    Back at the apartment, Phillip went back to the next room to wash up. Ann led the three children back


    to her home.


    Ann asked Carson and Jackson to help Nikki with her homework in the living room, and then she went


    to the kitchen to prepare dinner with a smile.


    When the doorbell rang, Ann felt it was strange.


    Phillip had given Ann the key to his apartment a while ago.


    He said, "When you miss me, you cane to me anytime."


    Then, he asked for the key to her apartment in return.


    Ann didn''t know whether tough or cry. But she thought that even if Phillip didn''t have the key, it


    wouldn''t be difficult for him toe in with Nikki''s help, so she let it be.


    When she opened the door, she found that it was a delivery guy.


    When Ann saw that the sender was from the ceramic shop, she remembered that they made pottery


    dolls and left her address to the shop owner.


    ...


    After Phillip washed up, he took out clothes from his spacious closet and got changed. When he


    walked out to the living room, he suddenly stopped.


    He tilted his head and looked at the wall in the middle of the living room. His deep eyes narrowed and


    he touched his chin.


    He was thinking about the possibility of breaking down the middle wall.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible. Ann was unwilling to move to his


    vi. It would be good to break down the wall.


    Phillip was always a doer. He immediately took out his phone and made a call.


    "Help me find a construction team..."


    ...


    Phillip took out the key and opened the door of Ann''s apartment. He saw that Ann was sitting cross-


    legged with three children on the velvet carpet in the living room, their heads together.


    Phillip''s voice was light and obviously happy.


    "What are you doing?"


    When Ann heard Phillip''s voice, she looked up at him with strange eyes.


    And then as if she couldn''t help it, she tried not tough that she lowered her head. Her shoulders


    trembled as she let out muffledughter.


    Seeing this, Phillip frowned. He looked at the small dolls ced on the carpet. His expression froze.


    He searched for something in the pile of ceramic objects. Nikki had alreadytched onto his thigh.


    She held a strange-looking brown object, her big ck grape-like eyes shing with joy.


    "Daddy, look, big monster!"


    Ann burst intoughter.


    Ann looked at the "warhorse" in Nikki''s hand, which Nikki had named "big monster".


    She couldn''t help butugh as she held her stomach.


    Therefore, it was not wrong for her to guess that it was a "monster"!


    Phillip met Nikki''s innocent eyes and then looked at Ann convulsed withughter. He pursed his thin


    lips and was still searching for something.


    "Are you looking for this?"


    Ann waved the pottery doll in her hand, and there were tears in the corner of her eyes because of the


    When Phillip saw the pottery doll in Ann''s hand, he narrowed his eyes. He reached out to grab it, but


    Ann quickly dodged and held it in her arms.


    Seeing Phillip''s stiff expression, Ann was naughty and deliberately swayed the pottery doll in front of


    Phillip.


    She said in a voice full of affectation, "999 hearts!"


    Phillip''s eyes fluttered.


    Ann''s courage grew. She stood up, imitating Phillip''s usual expression and actions.


    She lifted her chin, frowned, squinted, and sneered with an arrogant and disdainful tone.


    "It''s just a story made up by the merchants to make money. There are actually people who are willing to


    believe it. How childish!"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Phillip who was facing her.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes. There was no longer the uneasiness in his eyes. Instead, there was


    aggressiveness.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile on Ann''s face froze. She felt the danger and wanted to slip away, but Phillip grabbed her


    waist.


    "Are you happy?" he asked with a gentle smile on his face.


    Ann felt that the smile on Phillip''s face was malicious. She hurriedly shook her head.


    However, Phillip''s eyes became gentler and his voice was extremely gentle.


    "But I think you are very happy."


    Ann trembled and felt nervous. She felt her skin touched by him was boiling hot, and her breath was


    filled with the refreshing fragrance from him.


    As long as she looked up slightly, she would be able to touch that handsome and ostentatious face.


    His eyes were bright and deep and she was addicted.


    When Phillip lowered his head and was about to kiss her, Ann subconsciously closed her eyes.


    The three children sat in a row on the carpet. They all raised their small heads and stared at them with


    their big ck and ignorant eyes.

 Chapter 127 Unless

    Chapter 127 Unless


    Ann raised his hand and held the pottery doll between the two of them.


    When his thin lips felt the cool touch of the porcin, Phillip frowned and looked at Ann with


    dissatisfaction.


    Ann looked embarrassed and pointed to the children who were staring at them.


    When Phillip turned around with narrowed eyes, Carson was the first to react.


    ''Oh, Daddy wants to kiss Miss Ann!''


    He quickly raised his little hands to cover his eyes. Jackson saw his brother covering his eyes and


    frowned for a moment.


    He reached out a hand to cover Nikki''s eyes as well as his own.


    Ann was lost for words.


    When Ann saw the children covering their eyes, her embarrassment dissipated and she found it funny.


    Phillip looked at his children with admiration and then look at Ann.


    "Shall we continue?"


    Ann was speechless. She gently pushed Phillip and said shyly, "Let go of me. The food is ready. I''ll go


    and bring it up."


    Phillip chuckled and let go of Ann.


    Ann stood up straight and was about to go to the kitchen. But she turned around and waved the pottery


    doll in her hand.


    "Although it is a bit ugly, I like it very much," said Ann with joy in her eyes.


    Ann recalled how Phillip sincerely asked the shop owner about the method to make pottery dolls. He


    frowned and carefully kneaded the y.


    He clearly felt that it was childish, but he still secretly carved 999 hearts on it.


    Ann put on a bright smile and felt sweet.


    She felt that Phillip was treating their rtionship clumsily but seriously in his own way.


    ...


    In River City Affiliated Hospital.


    When William heard the news that his good friend had asked someone to inquire about, he frowned


    and thanked him.


    After hanging up the phone, he leaned against the bed and frowned, his expression a little serious.


    ording to his good friend, the Moore family was a big family. Although Phillip was taking charge of


    the Moore family, the real power was Brenton, Phillip''s grandfather.


    There were many side branches of the Moore family and their family rtionship wasplicated.


    Many people were eyeing the position of heir to the Moore family covetously. And Phillip''s half-siblings


    were outstanding.


    Moreover, it was said that Phillip was an illegitimate child. If he wanted to take over the Moore family


    It was obvious that Ann could not help him. Even if Phillip did not care about it now, his family might be


    dissatisfied.


    "Ann is so kind. In these rich and powerful families, she will only be gnawed to the bone. If you really


    care about her, persuade her to marry an ordinary man."


    Thinking of what Melinda said, William frowned.


    Previously, he only felt that no matter how cruel Melinda was, she gave birth to Ann.


    She was saying those words for the sake of Ann.


    Now that he thought of it, he felt that there was something wrong with her words.


    Since she abandoned him and Ann, who was a newborn, and sought connections with rich and


    powerful people, she would not think it was bad to marry in a rich and powerful family.


    What''s more, it was the most powerful family in River City, the Moore family.


    Unless...


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    William remembered that his good friend had just briefly mentioned that Phillip''s birth mother was low-


    born and she had just arisen in recent years.


    If things were really as he had imagined...


    William couldn''t help but clench his fists, and the pure white quilt was crumpled.


    How ridiculous!


    He definitely could not let such an absurd thing happen. He had to find Melinda and rify this matter!

 Chapter 128 Could Not Learn to Change Her Breath

    Chapter 128 Could Not Learn to Change Her Breath


    The Moore Group, in the president''s office.


    Ann was held in Phillip''s arms, her eyes were misty, and her lips were watery.


    Her hand grabbed the cor of Phillip''s suit, and her face was flushed red, perhaps because she was


    shy or because she couldn''t breathe properly.


    In the end, Ann finally couldn''t hold back and bit Phillip.


    "Oops!"


    Phillip felt pain on the tip of his tongue and opened his grip slightly. He saw Ann panting with her mouth


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    open.


    Her face was red and his eyes were full of attraction. She clearly did nothing, but it was enough to


    make him feel like he was seduced.


    Seeing Phillip''s eyes gradually be desirable, Ann hurriedly reached out to cover her mouth


    bashfully.


    "No!"


    This man, using the excuse of having here up to report on work, was simply want to satisfy his


    individual desires.


    He was not the one who is cool and abstinent in front of outsiders!


    Phillip''s gaze fell on Ann''s slightly breathing chest. His eyes darkened slightly, but he rxed his body


    and leaned against the back of the seat. He looked at Ann mockingly.


    "It''s been so long, and you still don''t learn how to change breathe?"


    Ann blushed. She was a little embarrassed. She tidied up her clothes and stood up.


    "Do you think everyone is the same as you, thinking about those things all day long!"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly with one hand on the armrest of the chair, supporting his forehead


    as he looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Which things?"


    Ann choked. No matter what, she could not say those words. She could only re at him angrily.


    Phillipughed softly. He grabbed her lovely hand and slowly kneaded it. When Ann wanted to struggle,


    he raised his head and looked at her calmly.


    "If a man doesn''t think about those things when facing the woman he loves, I''m afraid that''s a problem."


    Ann blushed immediately. When she angrily shook off Phillip''s hand and was about to leave, the office


    door opened abruptly.


    The one who entered first was Aydan, who was turning his head to speak to the person behind him.


    "Auntie Ling, Phillip didn''t go home recently because thepany is discussing a big project, he was


    rather..."


    The next word ''busy'' in Aydan''s mouth stopped abruptly when he saw Phillip holding Ann''s hand with a


    smirky smile.


    Ann heard the voice and felt nervous instantly.


    Turning around, she saw Melinda standing next to Aydan, and her body subconsciously tensed up


    slightly.


    Phillip, on the other hand, stood up calmly and held Ann''s hand as they walked over.


    "Mom."


    He walked towards them, taking a nce at Aydan dangerously.


    Aydan turned his head away and thought, ''How would I know that you are so horny?''


    He had only left for a short period of time, yet he had already called Ann over.


    It was a waste that he had put in so much effort to help him hide the fact that he had not returned home


    during this period of time, but had actually moved next to Ann''s house!


    Looking at Ann and Melinda, Aydan thought,


    At this time, self-preservation was more important, so he casually found an excuse and left the office.


    ...


    Thest conversation at the restaurant, as well as the unexpected encounter at the hospital, made both


    Ann and Melinda unpleasant.


    So, met Melinda in this situation,


    Even though he had already decided in her heart that she would not break up with Phillip because of


    anyone, her heart was still a little flustered.


    "Auntie," she greeted Melinda nervously.


    Melinda seemed to have seen Ann for the first time as she nodded kindly.


    "This is ... Ann, right? After so many years, you have be much more beautiful!"


    "Auntie, you are still as beautiful as before."


    "Such a sweet girl. Next time, let''s have a meal when have time off."


    The two tacitly neglected the previous conversation.


    Ann understood that Melinda did not want Phillip to know their previous conversation, which may affect


    their intimate rtionship.


    As for her, she also did not want Phillip in a dilemma.

 Chapter 129 Where to Go?

    Chapter 129 Where to Go?


    Melinda''s gaze fell on their holding hands. Her gaze focused for a moment and quickly looked down.


    As if seen nothing, she walked towards Phillip.


    It forced Ann to let go of the hand that was holding Phillip''s.


    Ann felt her hand suddenly empty. She lowered her head with her palm empty, as if the warmth of his


    hand was still there.


    However, now she was unable to approach.


    Phillip saw Ann standing quietly aside with lowered head and eyelids, looking lonely.


    He frowned and was about to speak, but Melinda stopped him.


    "Phillip, you haven''t gone home for a long time. Your grandfather has been talking about you all this


    time. And I haven''t seen Carson and Jackson for a long time."


    Phillip''s gaze was still on Ann aside and nodded lightly.


    "I understand. Let the driver send Carson and Jackson back home today."


    Melinda furrowed her brows and felt a little unsatisfied.


    "What do you mean by sending Carson and Jackson back? No matter how busy the work is, you can''t


    always live outside. Your health will be affected after a long time. You should go back together!"


    Phillip pursed his lips. When he raised his head, he saw Ann open the office door, trying to leave


    quietly. He was irritated by her actions, so he strode over and grabbed Ann''s hand that was holding the


    door.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Phillip''s tone was a little tense. A person like him who had always been well-prepared now suddenly


    had rare nervous and uneasy feelings.


    Ann felt the gaze behind staring at her. She pursed her lips and winked at him yfully.


    "Mrs. Moore wants to talk to you. It''s improper for me to be here. Besides, I still have work to do."


    Phillip squinted at her suspiciously.


    "Really?"


    He didn''t want to introduce her to his family so early because he was afraid that she would run away.


    Sometimes, this woman was as timid as a turtle. She only dared to stick her head out carefully. Once


    she sensed any movement, she would immediately shrink herself into the turtle shell.


    He would never allow this to happen!


    Ann blinked innocently. "Really! This is the beautiful auntie who brought you to see me when we were


    young. Other than you and Dad, she was the best person to me at that time."


    How could such a good person make her afraid?


    But how could she force her to break up with him...


    Seeing that Phillip was still unwilling to let her go, Ann sighed. She leaned closer to Phillip with a


    serious face.


    "Phillip, I admit that I am very timid and insecure. But for our rtionship, I am serious. You have to


    believe me."


    Phillip looked at Ann''s face. Her eyes were calm and firm, and her face was serious.


    Phillip''s eyes narrowed slightly as he slightly loosened his hand that was holding onto Ann''s arm.


    "Wait for me for lunch."


    Ann smiled and nodded, "Alright, I''ll wait for you at the usual ce."


    Ann walked out of the office and stood in the corridor. She looked sideways at the closed door. She


    pursed her lips and the smile on her face slowly faded.


    The distance between them was just a door.


    One was an ordinary employee, and the other was a noble president.


    Like two parallel lines that could not be crossed.


    She thought of how Phillip had grabbed her hand and looked at her nervously.


    Over and over again, she confirmed that it was not because she was afraid, nor was it because she


    wanted to give up to leave.


    Ann closed her eyes and continued to cheer herself up.


    If she chose to give up at this time, it was not only unfair to Phillip, but also irresponsible for herself.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had to believe in Phillip and also herself.


    As long as they worked together, everything would be fine.


    After figuring it out, Ann''s footsteps became much lighter.

 Chapter 130 Was Him a Moore?

    Chapter 130 Was Him a Moore?


    In the office, Phillip watched as Ann left and turned to look at Melinda. His handsome face had


    regained his usual calmness.


    "I''m dating Ann."


    His tone was cold, not asking for advice, but dering.


    Melinda could hear the dissatisfaction in Phillip''s tone. She had deliberately separated the two of them


    from each other.


    "Phillip, I know. You treat Ann as your sister since you were young. But you have been separated for so


    many years. Everything has been different. Whether you just want to y or really want to marry her,


    she is not suitable for the Moore family."


    Phillip frowned as he looked at Melinda.


    "I have never treated her as a sister!"


    When he was a child, he would always inadvertently think of her every time they were separated.


    He subconsciously paid attention to her preferences. When he saw cute little toys, he would think of


    her. When he saw other little boys talking to her, he would feel unhappy.


    At that time, he subconsciously believed that she belonged to him.


    It was just that at that time, he still didn''t understand. This kind of feeling was called love.


    His thin lips were tightly pursed. Phillip lifted his chin slightly. His eyes were deep and filled with a bit of


    arrogance and confidence.


    "I''m going to marry her. With me here, it doesn''t matter whether the Moore family is suitable for her!"


    Melinda frowned, "But have you ever thought about whether she is willing to live that kind of life? Her


    life can not only be you. If she doesn''t want it, what will you do?"


    Phillip''s brows tightened. Recalling Ann''s calm and firm gaze just now, his tightly furrowed brows eased


    up.


    Even his cold tone seemed to soften a lot in an instant.


    "She won''t."


    "Do you trust her that much?"


    "Yes."


    When mentioned Ann, Phillip''s eyes looked soft but disturbed.


    Melinda''s well-maintained face looked fatigued as he lowered her voice.


    "Your grandfather will never agree."


    The future heir of the Moore family would never be allowed to marry a woman without a family


    background.


    What''s more, Ann''s past was not clean, and she had a child.


    "Grandfather didn''t agree to you marrying father either."


    "You..."


    Melinda did not expect that Phillip would say such words for the sake of Ann.


    "How can I be the same as Ann?"


    "How is it different?"


    When Melinda brought Phillip back to the Moore family, Phillip was already enough to remember


    things.


    He naturally knew how loud the opposition of the Moore family was when his father wanted to marry


    Melinda back then.


    Melinda opened her mouth, but when she met Phillip''s deep eyes that seemed to be able to detect a


    person''s heart, she inexplicably felt a panic in her heart and looked away.


    "I''m saying all this for your own good. It hasn''t been easy for us to get to where we are now. Hilda had


    set up a trap in the past and let an unknown woman give birth to Carson and Jackson. Hilda must have


    some other purpose. But after this, she suddenly disappeared. Rumors said that she was dead, but can


    you believe it?"


    A cold light shed across Melinda''s eyes as she raised her head to look at Phillip.


    "You know very well what kind of person Hilda was. There is a high chance that she is still alive. She


    might be waiting for an opportunity topletely suppress you and me! I am too old to bear the pain of


    losing you again."


    Thinking of everything that had happened in the past, Phillip''s cold eyes narrowed slightly.


    Even though Melinda maintained herself well, she could not defeat time. There were already wrinkles


    at the corner of her eyes. Her cold eyes softened slightly.


    "What happened back then will never happen again."


    ...


    Melinda left the Moore Group without closure. She frowned and called William when he thought of


    Phillip and Ann''s stubbornness.


    "William, it''s me. Let''s meet."


    "Alright!" William readily agreed. He also had too many things to figure out.


    In the caf¨¦ near the hospital.


    Melinda came in and frowned when she saw William looking at her.


    "Why are you looking at me that way?"


    Although Melinda was over forty years old, she still looked beautiful. But William looked serious. And


    he got straight to the point.


    "Who was the man that made you abandon Ann and me?"


    Melinda had just sat down opposite William and was stunned by the question.


    Her eyes trembled slightly as she looked at William.


    "What do you want to say?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Was him a Moore?"

 Chapter 131 She Has to Have a Talk with Him!

    Chapter 131 She Has to Have a Talk with Him!


    William stared at Melinda, not letting go of any expression on her face.


    Melinda stared at William for a long time, then she chuckled.


    "Yes."


    William clenched his fists on the table. Blue veins popped out on his forehead.


    "Phillip is the child of you and that man?"


    Melinda''s face with delicate makeup changed slightly. After a short moment of thinking, she looked


    straight into William''s eyes and nodded.


    "Yes, Phillip is my son."


    William let out an angryugh.


    Phillip was two years older than Ann.


    No wonder Melinda refused to marry him back then. He thought it was because he wasn''t good


    enough.


    However, it turned out that she was still thinking about another man.


    From the beginning to the end, he was just a substitute!


    William looked a bit dispirited. He was outrageous.


    "Melinda, are you evil? Since you knew about Ann''s rtionship with Phillip, why didn''t you stop them


    earlier?"


    Melinda''s expression did not change. The plum blossom mark at the corner of her eyes shone brightly.


    He had to admit that she was an absolute beauty.


    "Why didn''t I stop them? Ann is just as stubborn as you. She insisted on being with Phillip. You know


    your daughter well. Do you think she will listen to me?"


    William''s face froze.


    He couldn''t help thinking how happy Ann was being with Phillip.


    He knew that Ann had fallen in love with Phillip.


    But ... this was uneptable!


    Melinda looked at William with a gloomy expression and knocked on the table with her finger.


    "Ann and Phillip are bound to break up. You have seen Phillip. If there is no absolute reason to


    convince him, he won''t give up."


    Philip must know that Ann was his sister. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let go.


    "With Phillip''s personality, if he knows the truth, he will either destroy himself or destroy others. He will


    inevitably be hurt. I think you don''t want to see this result."


    William thought, "Ann had suffered a lot with me all these years. If she knew that the man she fell in


    love with was...


    I''m afraid it will be difficult to bear."


    William clenched his fists tightly. A deep ditch formed between his brows.


    Melinda was extremely calm at this time.


    "Therefore, Ann is the key point. You better manage to make Ann leave Phillip without telling her the


    truth."


    William suddenly looked up at Melinda, waiting for her to continue.


    "If you can''t, I can only exin the truth to Ann myself!" Melinda said resolutely.


    William was furious. He mmed the table, stood up, and red at Melinda.


    "Melinda, do you still have a heart? Phillip is your child, is Ann not? You don''t want Phillip to suffer. But


    what about Ann? You don''t give a damn about her at all?"


    People who used to be gentle were actually the most terrifying when they suddenly became angry.


    William''s rage made Melinda tremble.


    "This is the worst-case scenario. If it reallyes to this, I will try my best topensate Ann..."


    "At the very least, she will have no worries for the rest of her life."


    ...


    Ann took the three children home from kindergarten. Just as she opened the door, she saw a big


    change in the living room.


    At first, she was stunned. She then looked down at the key in her hand and retreated to look at the


    door number. Her eyes were nk for a moment.


    Her apartment was actually connected!


    Carson ran in. Looking at the wall that had disappeared from the living room, he widened his eyes in


    shock.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he ran to his room next door.


    When he returned, he announced to Ann in surprise.


    "Miss Ann, our apartments are connected!"


    The expression on Ann''s face changed drastically.


    She forced out a smile and gestured for the three little ones to go in and y.


    After closing the door, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She took a deep breath and dialed


    Phillip''s number.


    She had to have a talk with him!

 Chapter 132 His Image Collapsed

    Chapter 132 His Image Copsed


    Phillip was at a meeting. Seeing Ann''s call, he knew that she must be home now.


    His thin lips curved slightly as he picked up the phone in front of the higher-ups with a smile on his


    face.


    "Hello."


    Hearing that Phillip had deliberately lowered his voice, Ann was not in the mood at all.


    She said emotionlessly, "Hey, what happened to the wall in the living room? Did you get someone to do


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    it?"


    "Oh?" Phillip was very calm.


    It was as if they were discussing whether the weather was cloudy or rainy.


    Ann felt her temples throbbing. Wasn''t this man too reckless?


    "But this is someone else''s apartment!"


    "Are you worried that Mr. Landlord would ask you forpensation? Don''t worry, I''ve already bought


    it." Phillip lookedzy.


    To be precise, the building near the residential area was originally under the Moore family.


    The corners of Ann''s eyes twitched. Was this the main point?


    "I need an exnation."


    Even if it was his, was it necessary to suddenly knock off the wall?


    What kind of people would do that?


    Imagining Ann''s helpless expression at this time, Phillip was even more amused.


    "So I''ll be able to see you quicker."


    "But you already have my keys."


    Ann''s heart skipped a beat, but there was no fluctuation in her tone.


    Right now, they were working in the samepany during the day. Apart from sleeping at night, they


    were almost altogether.


    Seeing that the romance strategy did not work, Phillip sighed and pretended to be pitiful.


    "Well, I don''t feel safe. I have to see you at all times to feel at ease."


    Phillip''s tone waspletely inconsistent with his cold and abstinence image.


    All the higher-ups in the conference room gasped in shock, their eyes wide open.


    Ann was so shocked that she almost lost grip on her phone.


    "What did you say?"


    The cold and overbearing Phillip, who was so powerful that he was almost omnipotent.


    He was telling her that he had no sense of security?


    Phillip''s long fingers flipped through the documents in front of him intentionally or unintentionally.


    "You asked me to believe you, right? From now on, let me believe that you won''t suddenly leave me."


    He wanted to take it slowly. But after his mother met Ann, he found that he had to elerate.


    He had surrounded Ann in his territory, leaving her no way to escape.


    He knew too well what kind of person his mother was.


    Back then, to let his fickle father marry her, she had waited for many years.


    Now that she was certain that Ann was not suitable for him, she would not give up easily.


    Ann''s heart was too soft and pure. Even if he believed in Ann''s sincerity, it was hard to guarantee that


    she wouldn''t be seized by others.


    ...


    Ann was stunned for a moment because of Phillip''s words.


    The two of them held the phone and did not speak for a long time. All they could hear was the sound of


    each other''s breath.


    It turned out that she was not the only one who was trembling with fear and afraid of losing.


    In the ce where Phillip could not see, Ann''s lips curved, and her eyes were shining with light.


    "Phillip, you are so good. How can I bear to leave you?"


    ...


    Because of what Phillip said in the conference room, gossip started to spread inside thepany.


    What kind of person made their heartless boss fall in love?


    Some guessed it was Ann. But more people believed that it should be ady from a famous family.


    After all, from their point of view, Ann was just an ordinary employee with good looks. And was not


    worthy for Phillip.


    Someone tried to ask Aydan about it.


    "How dare you inquire about the gossip of the boss? Why don''t you be a paparazzi?"


    He turned around in embarrassment.


    The image of his second brother, who was wise and powerful, hadpletely copsed!

 Chapter 133 Be Your Husband at Any Time

    Chapter 133 Be Your Husband at Any Time


    After hearing some people talking about Phillip in whispers in thepany asionally, Ann realized


    that he was in a meeting when she called him.


    When dining with Phillip in his office at noon, Annined to him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were in a meeting? You could go out to answer the phone at that time!"


    Phillip looked calm, picking out all the shredded carrots from the dish, and moving it to her.


    "Am I not permitted to get people to know that I am your boyfriend? Not even to tell them that I am not


    single?"


    What he said choked her off. She can even have a sense of injury in it.


    As she looked down at the dish without shredded carrots, she smiled.


    The fact that he remembered all her likes and dislikes warmed her heart.


    Nibbling the chopsticks, she peeked at the handsome man sitting upright on the sofa and thought how


    graceful he was even as he ate.


    He is handsome enough to feast the eyes.


    His good look reminded her of this sentence.


    Biting her lower lip gently, she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.


    Phillip paused and put down his chopsticks.


    He turned around with bright eyes.


    He stared at her as sheughed with a triumphant air.


    "Is thispensation?"


    Ann blinked her big bright eyes with longshes on them.


    She smiled with small dimples on her cheeks and said, "Yes, I''m sorry for making you feel bad before."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows at her, his eyes as dark as ck pearls.


    He slipped his arm around her waist, leaving no space between them.


    As his handsome face moved closer to hers, so did his smile and husky and alluring voice.


    "If it''spensation, I probably don''t get enough," he said.


    After a deep kiss, Ann had a breathing spell in his arms.


    Still being immersed in the kiss, Phillip pulled back his hand in her dress and buttoned it up.


    Looking down at her blushing cheeks, he spontaneously pinched them.


    They are soft to the touch.


    Simply Hugging and listening to each other''s breath, Phillip and Ann felt warm.


    Ann fondled Phillip''s long fingers, feeling like they were works of art carved from fine suet-jade.


    "Phillip, what if..."


    She added in a low voice, "I mean... what if you will have something to lose for being with me..."


    Looking down at her drooping eyes, Phillip felt she held his fingers more tightly.


    "How?" he asked.


    Ann replied, "You could have married a suitable woman, gained the support of her established family,


    and not been used of marrying a woman with a past."


    Putting on a serious face, Phillip sat upright and held her shoulders.


    "What did my mother say to you?" he asked.


    Ann hurriedly shook her head to deny, "It has nothing to do with your mother. It is just my imagination!"


    Afraid that Phillip would not believe it, she raised four fingers to swear.


    "It''s true!" she said.


    As Phillip squinted at her anxious and serious face, his inner thought was unknown.


    He asserted his statement with cold eyes.


    "I don''t need a so-called suitable wife and the support of her family. I can get what I want through my


    own efforts!"


    While as he stared at her, the coldness of his eyes disappeared and his voice softened.


    "I have never wronged myself. Since I have chosen you, it means that you are the best. Ann, as long


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    as you want, I can be your husband at any time you want." he promised.


    Ann looked into his ck pearl-like eyes and felt a sh of great joy.


    She was relieved immediately.


    Surrounded by the brisk smell of his cologne, her eyes glistened with tears.


    All of these were because of hismitment to marriage.


    After snuffling, she held Phillip''s face with a big smile.


    "Phillip, I am now feeling that as long as I am with you, I have the courage to face any difficulty, even if


    it is the end of the world."


    Raising his eyebrows and holding her hands, he was smiling, but more than a smile.


    "In that case, why don''t we get our rtionship public?" he suggested.


    Shi Yu blinked nodded, "Okay!"


    Stunned for a moment, Phillip was surprised.


    "Really?" he lowered his head and asked.


    Ann nuzzled his strong nose and replied, "Yes!"

 Chapter 134 William Can Hardly Survive from the Disease

    Chapter 134 William Can Hardly Survive from the Disease


    Phillip seemed to be infected by the pure smile in Ann''s eyes. He kissed her forehead.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Promise not to eat your words."


    Having been hidden all this time and could not have a formal status, he was also very depressing!


    While the two wereughing in the office, Ann''s phone rang.


    It was William''s attending physician. Ann pushed Phillip away, who was sticking to her like arge dog.


    "Hello, Doctor Lau..."


    Doctor''s words whitened Ann''s face. The hand holding the phone dropped. She seemed to lose all


    vitality in an instant.


    Phillip knew that it must be something that had happened to William.


    "Let''s go to the hospital now!"


    When they arrived at the hospital, Dr. Lau had juste out of William''s ward.


    "Doctor, how is my father?"


    The doctor nced at Phillip behind Ann.


    Seeing the doctor''s serious face, and Phillip knew that William''s illness could not be concealed. He


    nodded to the doctor.


    "Miss Scott, your father''s situation just now was really dangerous. Although it was found in time and


    there is no serious problem, for the time being, he needs to do surgery as soon as possible."


    Ann tightened her grip on Phillip and looked into the ward, trying to maintain herposure.


    "Will he recover after the surgery?"


    "I can''t guarantee that. Even if there is a suitable heart to transnt, the situation still depends on the


    patient''s postoperative reaction. Your father has been weak for a long time. The sess rate of


    surgery is, well, not high."


    "How much?"


    "20%."


    Ann felt her vision go nk for a moment. The hand that was holding Phillip loosened, and she almost


    lost her bnce.


    When she spoke again, her voice was already a little choked.


    "20% ... How is that possible? Didn''t you say that daddy''s body was recovering well?"


    The doctor pursed his lips and didn''t answer.


    Phillip pulled Ann into his arms and pressed her in his chest. Ann cried in his arms silently.


    He raised his head to look at the team of doctors, his handsome face cold and stern.


    "No matter if it is the heart matching source or something else, all you need is to mention it to the


    Moore Group. You must do your best to treat him!"


    ...


    Ann sat quietly on a bench in the hospital corridor. Her shoulders sank, and the traces of tears had


    dried up.


    She dazed at William''s ward. Her eyes were empty, like a puppet with strings.


    After finishing the negotiation with the doctor, Phillip held Ann''s shoulders to help her stand up.


    "He''s awake. You can go in and visit."


    Ann''s body moved. Those vacant eyes seemed to gather the glimmer again. She hurried to the ward.


    She ced her hand on the doorknob but hesitated slightly as if she was afraid of something.


    Feeling the warmth from the back of her hand, Ann looked up and saw Phillip''s gentle eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Ann walked into the ward and saw William lying on the bed with a thin and pale face. Her tears fell


    uncontrobly.


    She stepped forward and grabbed William''s bony hand. Ann forcefully held back her sobs.


    "Dad..."


    William''s moved slightly. He turned around and saw Ann crying silently at the head of the bed. A trace


    of sadness shed past his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Dad is fine," William raised his hand and stroked Ann''s hair.


    Ann''s eyes became even redder.


    "The doctor told me that you kept it from me..."


    William sighed when he knew that Ann knew everything.


    His lips moved, wanting to say something. When he saw Phillip standing behind Ann, aplicated


    and deep emotion appeared in his eyes.


    [ording to Phillip''s personality, if he knew the truth, he would either self-destruct or destroy others.


    When the timees, Ann would inevitably be hurt. I think you don''t want to see such a result.]


    [So, this can only be handled through Ann. If you have a way to make Ann leave Phillip without


    knowing the truth, that would be the best result.]


    Suppressing the myriad ofplicated feelings, William raised his head to look at Phillip. He said in a


    normal tone,


    "Mr. Phillip, I have something to say to Ann alone."


    Some ripples showed in Phillip''s deep eye''s when he saw William''s calm eyes.


    He looked down at Ann, who was still immersed in sorrow and nodded.


    When he left, he closed the door thoughtfully.

 Chapter 135 You Must Break Up with Him

    Chapter 135 You Must Break Up with Him


    As soon as Phillip left, the expression on William''s face immediately faded.


    Looking at Ann, whose face was still stained with tears, he seemed to have made a decision.


    "Ann, I am going to be discharged from the hospital!"


    Ann was shocked, and her eyes were filled of confusion.


    "Why? This is the best hospital in River City, and the doctor said that you must have an operation as


    soon as possible. Phillip has already arranged..."


    "I say, I want to be discharged immediately!"


    Hearing Phillip''s name, William''s tone suddenly became unyielding.


    "Cough... cough cough..."


    William coughed several times in a row. Ann hurriedly bent down to help William breath smoothly.


    She was particrly worried when she saw William''s increasingly pale face.


    She tried to persuade him.


    "Dad, even if you want to be discharged, you have to wait for your condition to be better. Why are you


    in such a hurry? Is there anything wrong with living here?"


    William came back to his senses, grabbed Ann''s hand, and looked up at her, with his tone


    unquestionable.


    "I know my situation well. I won''t have the operation. You have to go through the discharge procedures


    immediately!"


    After a pause, William couldn''t bear to make Ann worried, but his face quickly turned cold.


    "Besides, you are not allowed to have any contact with Phillip from now on!"


    Hearing this, Ann came back to her senses.


    Seeing his indifferent expression, she was at a loss.


    "Why? Dad, as you can see, Phillip treat me wholeheartedly. He doesn''t mind the different sses


    between us, so you don''t need to worry about it. I believe him..."


    William interrupted Ann''s exnation with a cold face.


    "If you want to see me turn in my grave, you can continue to date with him!"


    Everything in the hospital was arranged by Phillip. Of course, he knew the cure here was the best for


    him.


    However, even if he were to die, he would not be willing to see that Ann had the reputation of


    fornication!


    Ann did not know why her father would suddenly oppose her and Phillip.


    Ann''s long eyshes were still wet, and she choked with sobs as she stared nkly at the determined


    William.


    Her lips trembled as she tried to salvage the situation, "Dad..."


    "Don''t convince me! No matter how good he is to you, you have to break up with him!"


    Ann trembled, and she seemed to fall into an icehouse in an instant.


    ...


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Phillip heard that William was going to be discharged from the hospital, he also disagreed.


    "His current physical condition is not good. Even if he don''t want to have an operation, it is safer for him


    to stay in the hospital to observe his condition."


    Ann lowered her head, she said painfully,


    "Dad insists on leaving the hospital. I can''t stop him."


    Moreover, regarding William''s insistence on her break up with Phillip, she did not know how to choose.


    She did not want to break up with Phillip at all, but her father insisted on that.


    She did not know what to do.


    Phillip did not know the conversation between Ann and William. When he saw Ann''s upset, he


    "Don''t worry, we can take him to the apartment and ask professional private doctors to take care of


    him."


    Ann nodded, and then she thought of William''s rejection of Phillip and hesitated.


    Ann thought for a while, looked at Phillip and said guiltily, "Phillip, can you bring Carson and Jackson


    back to the vi?"


    She did not want to give up her rtionship with Phillip, but her father obviously could not ept her


    being with Phillip now.


    She needed time to convince her father.


    Phillip was keenly able to analyze what William had said to Ann in the ward.


    Although William wasn''t satisfied with him, it wasn''t to the point of threatening him with state of his


    illness.


    Phillip thought of something and his eyes darkened.


    Staring at Ann''s guilty and helpless face, he sighed inside and stroked Ann''s face gently.


    "Okay, I got it."


    Ann did not obey William and broke up with him.


    His girl also made her efforts for their rtionship.

 Chapter 136 Nikki Called Phillip Daddy?!

    Chapter 136 Nikki Called Phillip Daddy?!


    It took Ann a lot of effort to convince William to stay at her apartment.


    Considering William''s physical condition, she could not let him go and let Sansa take care of him.


    It was not the first time William came to Ann''s apartment. When he entered the room, he saw that the


    wall in the middle of the living room was missing. Pursing his lips slightly, he had guessed what was


    going on.


    Ann put down his things. She felt a little bit embarrassed when she saw William standing in the middle


    of the living room.


    Although Phillip promised that he would temporarily move away with Carson and Jackson.


    However, this wall could not be filled up for a while.


    ...


    During dinner, Nikki sat next to Ann and looked at William, blinking.


    She scooped out a quail egg from the soup with a small spoon and ced it in William''s bowl while


    trembling.


    "Grandpa, eat them, and you won''t get sick anymore!" she said in a childish voice.


    William raised his hand to rub her cuddly head and nodded with a smile.


    "Nikki is such a good girl."


    Nikki habitually rubbed her head against William''s palm.


    Then, she turned around and looked at Ann.


    "Mommy, why didn''t daddy, Carson, and Jackson eat with me today?"


    When Ann heard this, her hand froze, and a hint of panic shed across her face. She immediately


    looked at William.


    When William heard Nikki''s words, his expression changed, and the smile on his face immediately


    disappeared.


    But since Nikki was present, he did not say anything.


    Ann bit her lower lip tightly.


    William seemed to be serious about forcing her to break up with Phillip.


    After dinner, Ann washed Nikki and finished telling her bedtime story. And then, the bedroom door was


    knocked.


    The night was dark, and William and Ann sat in the living room.


    William looked up at Ann who looked a little nervous, and he pursed his lips slightly as if he was


    considering how to start the talking.


    "How far have you and Phillip progressed?"


    Ann was stunned when she heard that. She did not expect William to suddenly ask this question.


    William''s heart sank when he saw Ann''s expression.


    "What did he do to you?"


    Although he knew that there was nothing wrong with what happened between young men and women


    who were in love.


    But Ann and Phillip could not!


    Being asked such a question by her father, Ann''s face turned red and she hurriedly shook her head.


    "No, he and I didn''t..."


    Ann''s voice gradually became weak.


    Although they had several chances to finish having sex, they did not continue it.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as she was unwilling, Phillip would not force her.


    From Ann''s reaction, William could roughly guess how far their rtionship had progressed.


    He frowned.


    "What happened to the wall in the living room? And why did Nikki call Phillip father now?"


    Ann met William''s serious face and pursed her lips.


    "Dad, Phillip always respected me. He is serious about me and I am the same."


    "He and I are dating for marriage. He doesn''t care about my past, and he gets along well with Nikki.


    What you are worried that I will be abandoned by him and bullied by the Moore family ... I believe that


    as long as Phillip is here, none of this will happen!"


    Ann looked at William who had a gloomy expression on his face, twisting her clothes anxiously.


    "Dad, I like Phillip. I want to be with him."


    William looked at Ann in a daze for a moment.


    He remembered that when Ann first started elementary school, she usually used this kind of gaze and


    tone to tell him that she liked something very much.


    Whileter, he single-mindedly started a business and married Sansa.


    Ann seemed to have grown up while he didn''t know.


    She no longer took the initiative to request anything from him, no longer using this kind of gaze to


    express what she liked.


    He was truly a failed father.


    "Ann, I have already said that I will never allow you to continue being with him. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, I will be forced to disown you!" William hardened his heart.

 Chapter 137 You Want To Regret

    Chapter 137 You Want To Regret


    After saying that, William couldn''t bear to see Ann''s sad face, so he stood up and went back to his


    room.


    He felt guilty to Ann so much in his life, but her boyfriend was Phillip.


    He would neverpromise on this matter!


    Instead of letting her copse after knowing the truth, it was better to stop the loss in time before she


    made a bigger and irreparable mistake.


    Ann sat on the sofa in a daze, and it seemed that William''s words were still ringing in her ears.


    She didn''t expect that her father would force her to break up with Phillip by breaking up the father


    daughter rtionship.


    In the living room, Ann seemed to lose all her strength in an instant and sat on the sofa with her head


    down.


    Her eyes were dull and her body was motionless.


    They were her family and her lover.


    She seemed to have reached a dead end.


    ...


    The next day.


    When they were having breakfast, William saw the sadness in Ann''s eyes. He felt sorry for her.


    He turned his head away and said, "Ann, I''ll give you three days. You must break up with him in three


    days!"


    Ann was stunned and her voice was hoarse.


    "Dad, why?"


    She didn''t sleep wellst night. She couldn''t figure out why her father suddenly objected to her


    rtionship with Phillip.


    William lowered his head and took a sip of the porridge, replying with only a few words.


    "You two are not suitable for each other."


    ''Not suitable...''


    Ann lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    She couldn''t even find a way to say no.


    ...


    After sending Nikki to the kindergarten, Ann took the subway to thepany.


    As soon as she got out of the subway, she was still in a daze.


    Suddenly, she felt a pain on her shoulder, and a figure quickly ran past her.


    Ann frowned and found that her bag was robbed.


    Her wallet, ID card, bank card and so on are in it.


    When Ann was trying to catch up, the thief had been caught by the police patrolling the road.


    As a victim, Ann had to go to the police station to record her statement.


    The police station was not far away, but it would take a lot of time.


    Ann had to call her leader to exin the situation and asked for two hours'' leave.


    After recording the confession, Ann stood at the gate of the police station, but the sunny day suddenly


    began to rain heavily.


    Ann stood there in a daze, looking at the torn bag in his hand. Without warning, it was shrouded in dark


    clouds, and the sky started to rain heavily.


    She suddenly wanted to cry.


    ...


    When the low-key Ferrari stopped at the gate of the police station, Ann was holding her bag and


    squatting in a corner, crying.


    She was like an abandoned animal.


    Phillip rolled down the window. Rain drops asionally fell on his delicate and handsome face.


    When he saw Ann curling up in a corner and crying, he frowned and pressed the steering wheel with


    his fingers.


    He frowned and his face was cold and firm.


    ''What will you do if Ann gives up voluntarily?''


    His mother''s words echoed in his ears, and he breathed heavily.


    If Ann gave up on being with him...


    Ann squatted at a corner of the police station, with her arms around her knees and her face against the


    cloth bag in her arms.


    She stared at the marble floor in front of her with tears in her eyes.


    There were ants crawling out of the cracks of marble and carrying food.


    Even if they were wet by the rain, they were still unremitting.


    They were weak and strong.


    But she didn''t know how long she could hold on to her father''s tough request.


    ...


    A pair of Bottega Va high heel shoes suddenly appeared in front of her, followed by the long legs of


    the man in ck suit pants.


    When she looked up again, she suddenly lowered her eyes.


    For some reason, she didn''t dare to look up.


    She had promised him that she would always be with him.


    But when her bag was grabbed and she stood at the door, the rain poured down.


    She also wanted to give up.


    She didn''t want to leave Phillip, but she couldn''t sever the rtionship with her father.


    A slender hand appeared in front of her.


    Even in such a gloomy day, his hand was still as beautiful as a piece of art.


    Ann looked up and saw that Phillip was tall and straight, holding a ck umbre in the rain.


    His handsome face was calm. He looked at her quietly and maintained the posture of reaching out his


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hand.


    Ann''s fingers moved slightly and reached into the air, but she seemed to be a little hesitant.


    She tried to withdraw her hand, but was caught by Phillip.


    "Ann, since you have promised to be with me, you are not allowed to retreat before my permission!"


    Ann and Phillip looked at each other in four eyes, and she trembled.


    Phillip held Ann''s hand tightly, looked into Ann''s eyes.


    "You want to regret?!"

 Chapter 138 Give Ann All He Has

    Chapter 138 Give Ann All He Has


    Only one person could get in their way in terms of their rtionship.


    That was William.


    He knew that Ann was in a difficult situation, but he just wanted to be selfish this time.


    He could not bear that Ann gave up on him.


    Ann felt the warmth of his palm. It was the warmth that she had always thought she could grasp.


    "Phillip, I have never thought of giving up..."


    Phillip''s eyebrows rxed slightly. He hugged Ann and pressed his chin against her head.


    "Then don''t give up."


    Ann could smell the familiar scent on his body, but her eyes were dim.


    "I tried very hard, but I still couldn''t find a solution."


    Her father was determined to break them up. This would be their end if she couldn''t convince her


    father.


    Phillip held Ann even tighter, but his eyes were gloomy.


    "I''ll talk to him!" He would never let her go.


    ...


    In the teahouse downstairs, Phillip and William sat opposite each other.


    William ordered a cup of water and looked at Phillip indifferently as if he knew Phillip woulde and


    see him.


    "What do you want to say?" William asked.


    Phillip was annoyed by William''s attitude. He frowned slightly but acted as usual.


    "William, I am serious about our rtionship. I believe that your love for Ann is no less than mine, but


    can you tell me why you stop us from seeing each other?" Phillip asked humbly.


    He paused and took out a document.


    "If you are worried that I might betray Ann, or that she would be unhappy after she married me, I can


    sign a contract right now. I promise you that all my equity and assets will be hers after we get married."


    Even if it''s a noble family, what they value is just how much power you have in your hands.


    If she got all the assets of the Moore family, no one could look down upon her.


    He spared no effort to gain William''s trust.


    William hadn''t expected that Phillip would be willing to give up everything he had umted over the


    years for Ann.


    But the more he understood how deep Phillip''s feelings for Ann were, the more afraid he felt.


    What would happen if he hadn''t known about the rtionship between them and allowed them to see


    each other?


    Sweating, William''s expression turned cold when he thought about that.


    "I will not sign this contract with you, nor would I allow Ann to be with you. You can show me how much


    you love her by breaking up with her!"


    Phillip''s eyes darkened. He had not expected William to be so resolute.


    "You clearly know this would hurt Ann. What you want is her happiness, doesn''t it?"


    William stood up with a cold face and looked at Phillip.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It is because I want her to be happy that I do not allow the two of you to be together!"


    Considering their rtionship, how could she be happy?


    When Phillip heard this, he felt that something was wrong.


    At first, William was dissatisfied with him because he was worried about the gap between their family


    backgrounds.


    But now...


    Could it be that his mother had told William something?


    He knew that his mother was the same as his grandfather, always hoping to find a nobledy to be his


    wife.


    This way, the Moore Family would not dare to be too arrogant in the dark.


    It would be much easier for him to inherit Moore''s fortune smoothly,


    Therefore, her mother was not satisfied with Ann''s background, which was just an ordinary family


    circumstance.


    His mother knew Ann from a young age and knew that she was filial. He could not rule out whether his


    mother had taken advantage of her by letting William force her.


    ...


    Melinda had juste out of the TV station when she received Phillip''s call.


    She was surprised to hear that Phillip wanted to see her.


    "I''ll be waiting for you at the coffee shop on Sea Road." She said.


    "No need, I will be there soon."


    Phillip''s car soon stopped in front of Melinda. Then she opened the door and entered.


    Looking at Phillip''s cold and handsome face, she was about to speak when she caught a glimpse of the


    contract in the back seat.


    She casually opened it to take a look, but her expression changed when she realized what that was.


    "What do you mean by the contract?"


    What do you mean by transferring all of your equities to Ann after marriage?


    "Are you crazy? Don''t you remember how difficult it is for you to reach your current position? Don''t


    forget that Hilda was also longing for fortune, although we don''t know where she is now. In addition,


    Adam Moore controls the forces overseas of the Moore Family. Letting they know you had any single


    mistake, they will immediately drag you down!"


    In that case, what was the point of all her efforts over the years?


    "I know." Phillip''s tone was calm and indifferent.


    He turned around and saw Melinda, who had lost her usual graceful and dignified appearance.


    "But everything I''ve done all these years was just for Ann," he said calmly.


    He had always known that only if he was strong enough, he could protect the people he wanted to


    protect.


    From the moment he ced Ann in his heart, she became the reason for his efforts.


    Phillip looked up at Melinda, who had aplicated expression on her face.


    "Thus, I wish you had not obstructed me." He added.


    The file bunched in her hands due to her tight grasp.


    "Is she really that important to you?" She asked.


    So important that he would rather give up everything he had gained at the cost of his life than let her


    go!

 Chapter 139 Everyones Love Is Different

    Chapter 139 Everyone''s Love Is Different


    When Ann was mentioned, Phillip''s cold eyes seemed to soften a lot in an instant.


    "Yes."


    This was why he specially came and showed her the agreement.


    It was to prove to his mother that he loved Ann more than his life.


    "So please trust me. If I want to take over the Moore''s, I don''t need anyone''s help!"


    ...


    Ann was restless when she was working. He wondered how the talk between Phillip and William was.


    She believed in Phillip''s sincerity for her and thought that William would agree with their rtionship


    over time.


    But now, William was determined to break them up, and he could not listen to any of her exnations


    or persuasion.


    After finally getting off work, she took out her phone and was about to call Phillip when she was


    suddenly hugged from behind.


    When she smelled the familiar scent of the cologne, she rxed slightly.


    She turned around, pursed her lips, and looked up at Phillip nervously.


    "How is your talk with my dad?"


    When thinking of William''s resolute attitude, he frowned slightly.


    But then he smiled and knocked Ann on the head.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a way."


    When hearing this, Ann lowered her head and her eyes dimmed.


    Although she was not surprised by this, she was still disappointed and depressed.


    "Phillip, can we really hold on?" Her slender hands tugged at Phillip''s clothes.


    Her voice was low and slightly trembled.


    Her tone was filled with uncertainty and bewilderment for the future.


    William only gave her three days to consider. What if they still couldn''t convince him by then?


    "Was she really going to break up with Phillip?" she thought.


    Phillip tightened his grip on Ann''s shoulder, his tone firm.


    "Of course we can hold on!"


    William was not an unreasonable person, so there must be a reason for his sudden tough attitude.


    Anything, as long as there was a reason, there would be a solution.


    ...


    Ann was now a little afraid to go home.


    She didn''t know how to face William, and she couldn''t give the answer that he wanted.


    Although Phillip had said at thepany that he would find a solution.


    He must be exhausted from busy work, and he had tofort her.


    Plus, he still had to find some time to negotiate with William.


    "Daisy, is the love of others the same?"


    During the break of work, Ann held a coffee cup and sat on a chair in the corridor outside thepany.


    Her eyes were a little nk.


    "What are you referring to?"


    "There are many twists and turns. Every time I think I can be happy, there will be a ravine that is difficult


    to cross."


    Daisy leaned against the wall opposite Ann, one hand on the other arm. Her posture was graceful, but


    her temperament was cold.


    She observed Ann''s expression, "You think that is a ravine that you and Phillip cannot cross?"


    Ann''s eyshes trembled, and she subconsciously denied it in her heart.


    No, there was nothing Phillip could not achieve in the world.


    However,


    Why did she feel that their future was so erratic?


    Seeing this, ripples appeared in Daisy''s eyes.


    "Ann, did I tell you about my parents?"


    Ann looked up at her. The light outside the window came in, and Daisy''s expression was somewhat


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    blurred.


    Her tone was cold and calm.


    "My parents were the typical Cindere story. My father left his family for my mother, and my mother


    broke off her rtionship with my grandfather. Then they got married as they wished and supported


    each other. They started from scratch to their current status."


    Daisy put on a smile, cold and charming.


    "Sounds very touching, right?"


    Ann nodded, "Your parents are very courageous and in love with each other."


    "It''s a pity that the real ending of the story is that my father had already cheated when my mother was


    pregnant with me. In his words, he had no love for those women. They were sent to him when he


    happened to have a physiological need." Daisy sneered.


    Ann was a little shocked and then a little confused.


    "You mean that even if Phillip and I cross all the difficulties and get my father''s permission, we may not


    be happy forever?"


    Daisy paused for a moment.


    Thinking back to what Phillip had said before, she smiled.


    "If that man is Phillip, perhaps you can try to trust him."


    Even now, she still remembered what Phillip had said at that time.


    He said he was different from her father and he could do what that person could not do.


    And Daisy did see that after Ann dated Phillip, Ann was happier than ever.


    Ann wasn''t that happy before when she dated Karl.


    Seeing Ann''s confused look, Daisy smiled.


    "Everyone''s love is different. You are confused and hesitant because you haven''t found a way to guard


    this rtionship."


    She also wanted to try to believe that not all love was like her parents.

 Chapter 140 He Must Hold On

    Chapter 140 He Must Hold On


    After hearing Daisy''s words, Ann had seriously reflected on herself.


    She had always been unconfident in this rtionship.


    Because of what happened five years ago, she had always been self-abased.


    Although Phillip had tried to dispel the uneasiness in her heart and give her security from time and


    time, she just failed to get rid of the self-abasement.


    She had tried to respond. At that time when she was in face of Melinda''s oppression, she had firmly


    asserted that she would not give up.


    She thought that she hade out already.


    But that was only because she knew that Melinda would not do anything for real.


    However, when William said that he would renounce her, Phillip was also at the end of his tether.


    At that time, inferiority and cowardice in her heart just flooded over Ann.


    It reminded her that she was not worthy of him at the beginning. It had already reached the limit as she


    had enjoyed his affection and gentleness for such a long time.


    He was so outstanding that he should be with a girl who was his match.


    It was just that when she thought this way, she had already let him down for what he had done for so


    long...


    At least, within the deadline given by William, she should try to seek a solution with him.


    She knew that everything William did was for her own good.


    Perhaps he did this out of some difficulties.


    Ever since Melinda saw the agreement that Phillip had prepared, she had been uneasy all the time.


    She had given up a lot in raising Phillip! It was until now did he had finally gained his current position.


    Just one more step, Phillip would be able to take over the Moore familypletely.


    At that time, she would be the head of the Moore family and would not be looked down upon anymore.


    And she didn''t have to worry about things being exposed at that time...


    But if Phillip continued to stay with Ann and was discovered by someone, then everything would be


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ruined!


    Thinking of this, Melinda''s beautiful face zed with ferociousness.


    She would never allow that to happen!


    ...


    William had just gone downstairs and was about to go to the school to pick up Nikki when he received


    a call from Melinda.


    "William, what exactly did you tell Ann? Do you really want them to be a joke?"


    Although Melinda had deliberately suppressed her anger, her voice was still a bit sharp. She was in


    huge anger.


    William was slightly irritated in face of Melinda''s immediate query.


    "Are you kidding me? It was you who heartlessly abandoned Ann out of vanity. If you haven''t done that


    back then, how could you be in this situation?"


    Hearing this, Melinda spat on the phone.


    "William, stop dredging up. Tell me, did Phillip bring you an agreement? Are you trying to retaliate


    against me with this?"


    Melinda couldn''t help think that if William had signed that agreement, then she would have to live


    vishly dependent on him and Jane.


    William sneered, "Melinda, no one will abandon their children for wealth except you."


    Melinda took a deep breath and said as if she had made up her mind.


    "William, cut the crap. I am just calling to tell you that if Ann doesn''t break up with Phillip, I will go to her


    myself!"


    William was in great rage hearing this.


    He could even think of what Melinda would say if she talked to Ann personally.


    "Melinda, why are you so iron-hearted? No matter what, Ann is your daughter. Why did you do it to


    her?"


    "They must break up. If I am indecisive like you, things will never go well."


    "Melinda..."


    The phone was hung up.


    William red at the phone in his hand.


    Suddenly, his chest heaved violently that he couldn''t help have his mouth widely opened and cover his


    chest with one hand. His face turned extremely pale.


    He slowly leaned against the wall, trying to calm his breathing.


    Then he called the ambnce with a trembling hand.


    When he finally heard the ambnce, William uttered a sigh of relief before he closed his eyes.


    He told himself that he must hold on, at least, to the day when he could see Ann achieve


    happiness.

 Chapter 141 Is It Tiring

    Chapter 141 Is It Tiring


    In the underground garage of the Moore Group.


    Ann pulled open the car door and got on the passenger seat. Then she tightly clutched the seat belt


    with both hands.


    She was thinking about how to persuade William to allow her to be with Phillip without stimting his


    condition.


    As Phillip turned his head to look at Ann, he happened to see her sitting there with a tense body, her


    fingers clutching the seat belt, frowning as she pondered.


    He pursed his thin lips and stretched out his hand to grab Ann''s. Her palm was sweating.


    He spontaneously took a tissue and wiped the sweat off her palms.


    The next second, he reached out and grabbed her hand with their fingers crossed.


    Ann unconsciously bit her lower lips when she turned her head sideways and caught his gentle and


    delicate eyes.


    "Phillip, what if Dad still disagrees with us being together?"


    "Then I''ll kneel and beg him."


    Ann was so shocked that she looked up at him in disbelief.


    Phillip did not seem to be joking.


    His long fingers gently pinched Ann''s soft palm. The look on his face was indifferent as if what he said


    just now was no big deal.


    "William only wants you to be happy. What I need to do is to make him believe that I am the one and


    the only one who can bring you happiness!"


    After a pause, Phillip curled his sexy thin lips into a faint smile, his ck eyes on Ann as beautiful as


    pearls.


    "If this can settle William''s worries about us being with each other, then I will be more than willing to do


    so."


    Hearing Phillip say this in such an indifferent tone, Ann was a little stunned. At this moment, she had


    mixed feelings in her mind.


    Phillip was supposed to be respectable and always above others!


    But he was willing to kneel because of her!


    "So, all you have to do is trust me and stay with me."


    Looking into Phillip''s deep eyes, Ann nodded firmly, her long and curly eyshes trembling.


    "OK."


    ...


    Halfway there, Ann received a call from the hospital.


    "Is that William''s family? It is the Harmony Hospital."


    Hearing this, Ann''s face instantly turned pale and she hurriedly held Phillip''s hand.


    "Phillip, drive to the Harmony Hospital. Dad fainted!"


    At first, Ann was going to take Phillip''s advice and hire William a private doctor.


    But William insisted that he had no problems with his health and dismissed the private doctor.


    Ann had no choice but to hire an assistant to take care of William during workdays.


    William had been invalid all the time. So Ann couldn''t help fell into deep concern when came to know


    he fainted.


    With Ann''s flustered hand in his hand, Phillip changed the direction.


    "Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    Feeling the warmth in his palm, she tried to calm herself down.


    "Right, maybe I am just thinking too much. Dad will be fine..."


    When they arrived at the ward, William was still unconscious.


    "How is he?" Phillip stopped the doctor who had juste out of the ward.


    The doctor originally wanted to reprimand him. But seeing Phillip''s serious face, he softened his tone.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fortunately, he called the ambnce in time. He is only temporarily unconscious now."


    After a while, the doctor emphasized, "His body is already weak. And his heart disease has reached


    the middle andte stages. He must undergo surgery. You should have sent him to the hospital earlier."


    The doctor couldn''t help sigh in his mind that nowadays many young people had a rotten interior


    beneath a fine exterior. They didn''t even want to spend the money to take the elders to the hospital.


    What was wrong with the younger generation?


    Phillip listened to the doctor patiently without exining.


    With all the doctor''s instructions kept in mind, he saw the doctor away.


    Then, he called the driver to pick up Nikki at the kindergarten.


    After everything settled, Phillip entered the ward and sat down beside Ann.


    Sensing himing in, she shifted her gaze away from William.


    Her sight fell on the infusion bottle on the opposite shelf. She quietly watched the transparent liquid slid


    down the thin pipe before dripping down.


    With her eyes filled with nkness, she muttered with a soft voice.


    "Phillip, if he fails to get through this, what should I do?"


    Phillip reached out to hug Ann and let her lean on his shoulder.


    His gentle voice came up, "He won''t. The doctor said that William is only temporarily unconscious and


    will wake up soon."


    Ann withdrew her gaze and lowered her eyes.


    Her long eyshes fully covered the expression in her eyes, hiding her mixed thoughts.


    "Phillip, is it tiring to be with me?"


    She was always timid, self-abased, and troublesome. He had to amodate her all the time, right?


    But even so, she still wanted to be with him.

 Chapter 142 Confuse Relationship

    Chapter 142 Confuse Rtionship


    Phillip straightened his back, grabbed her shoulder, and sat face to face with Ann.


    "What about you? I''m not a good boyfriend, I''m too aggressive in everything, and I got a lot of family


    issues. You will have to face gossips and troubles more than you can imagine. Do you feel tired?"


    Ann looked at him in a daze, her eyes slightly turning red.


    She kept asking herself the same question. ''Am I tired?''


    Although Ann was scared and nervous, she never felt tired when she was with Phillip.


    A hint of hope shed across Phillip''s eyes as he saw Ann shake her head.


    He smiled happily and pulled Ann into his arms.


    "So, from now on, stop ming yourself. It''s me who dragged you into this. I''m the one who should


    figure this out."


    ...


    Phillip told Ann that William was only temporarily unconscious.


    But Ann still felt anxious and asked Phillip to stay up at his bedside. Ann went to consult the doctor


    about William''s health.


    The doctor told Ann that William was in poor condition.


    His heart disease had reached stage three, and he was already in bad shape because he had spent


    many years in prison.


    After he experienced several heart attacks, the sess rate of William''s surgery was low.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If they chose to go with conservative therapy, William could live like a normal person for some time.


    Ann ran out of the doctor''s office and leaned against the wall that was as cold as ice, but she was


    numb.


    "Jenny calls you sister, and you take it seriously. How old are you? Three? Look at you. You''re a jinx


    born with an evil spirit. Stay away from Jenny!"


    "Look, she is Jenny. I heard that her mother left her for a rich man when she was born. My


    grandmother said that pretty women are unreliable. Like mother, like daughter."


    "You are a jinx! Your mom left you for another man, and your dad is in the hospital because of you!"


    Ann closed his eyes, shook his head slightly, and tried to put those painful memories behind.


    She got back on her feet and returned to the ward.


    ...


    Her phone suddenly vibrated in her pocket.


    Ann was hesitant when she took out her phone and saw the name on it.


    She pursed her lips and answered the phone.


    "Mrs. Moore..."


    "Where are you? I have to talk to you!" Melinda soundedmanding and even a little urgent.


    Ann slightly squeezed her fingers.


    She knew what Melinda wanted to talk about.


    "Sorry, I''m busy now. Can we talk over the phone?"


    "No, this is very important. It''s about Philip, William, you, and me. I must ensure it is wless! If you''re


    busy, I cane over. Tell me where you''re."


    Melinda sounded serious and determined.


    ''What exactly is it? How is it rted to four persons?"


    Ann was confused, but at this moment, she felt butterflies in her stomach.


    She didn''t know what Melinda was going to say, so she was nervous.


    "Then... let''s meet at the restaurant next to the Harmony Hospital."


    Melinda arrived at the restaurant earlier than expected.


    Ann sat opposite Melinda, and she politely refused Melinda''s invitation for a meal.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Moore, I can''t stay for a long time."


    Although Phillip was in the hospital with her father, Ann was still worried. William disapproved of Ann''s


    rtionship with Phillip.


    She was afraid that William would be angry if he woke up and saw Phillip.


    Melinda did not insist because that was not her purpose.


    "Your father was in the hospital again?" she asked casually.


    Ann was stunned, pursed her lips, and nodded.


    Melinda was no longer the amiable and beautiful woman Ann used to know, so Ann had no intention of


    telling her about William''s condition.


    Melinda''s lips curled into a meaningful smile. "William was in poor condition when he was young. He


    has gone through a lot these years, and now, he bes a burden!"


    Ann looked at Melinda with confusion.


    "Mrs. Moore, what does my father have to do with you?"

 Chapter 143 Melinda Gave Birth to Ann

    Chapter 143 Melinda Gave Birth to Ann


    Hearing what Ann said, Melinda recovered to a calm state. The plum blossom mark at the corner of her


    eyes looks charming.


    "Didn''t your father mention me to you over the past years?"


    Ann stared at the beautiful woman in front of her, who was middle-aged but still retained her charm.


    She felt more unease.


    "Or are you curious about the reason that I often bring Phillip to see you?"


    Ann held his knees more tightly.


    She was curious.


    ...


    Clear Water Town was closed and conservative. When Ann was young, the neighbors did not allow


    their children to y with her due to the rumors of her mother.


    She didn''t have friends. The other children yed house, jumped rope, and yed hide-and-seek


    while she could only hide in the corner to watch.


    She still remembered the time when someone was willing to call her to y games.


    It was a game called fruit basket. Everyone had a fruit name in the game. Anyone who got called can


    go out to y together.


    Among strawberries, apples, grapes, what fruit name Ann was given was cornbread.


    To the southerners, the cornbread was hard to eat and tastes bad.


    The cornbread did not belong to fruit, so no one called Ann.


    She waited from day to night. Other kids had gone home, leaving her alone on thewn.


    She didn''t know the feeling the loneliness but felt upset.


    It didn''t change until Melinda appeared with Phillip.


    Young Phillip was handsome and arrogant, with a tough but warm personality.


    He gradually became her little boy and only ymate in those years.


    She did not ask where Miss Ann and the little boy came from and why they came to see her often.


    She was afraid that they were like the elves in the fairy tales,


    Who would disappear after telling the secret?


    Ann blinked her eyes slightly and watched the graceful Melinda while biting her lower lip.


    "Why are you looking for me today?"


    "Ann, have you ever been curious about who your biological mother is?"


    Ann felt astonished and thought of something.


    All the muscles seemed to tense up in an instant. Sweats were overflowing from her palms. She forced


    a smile, but her lips were trembling.


    "What?"


    Impossible...


    How could life be so melodramatic?


    Ann keptforting herself, but there seemed to be a gap in his heat, which expands at a speed


    visible to the naked eye, which was blown by a fine and cold wind.


    "Ann, you are my daughter who I give birth to!"


    Ann constantly wiped her hands on her knees, but sweat kepting from her palm.


    Ann smiled stiffly, "Aunt, what are you talking about? Even if you don''t agree me to be with Phillip, you


    needn''t make up a ridiculous story to deceive me, which I and Phillip won''t believe..."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she said this, her face was extremely white, which was in contrast to her red eyes.


    Due to her hard biting on the lower lip, there was blood overflowing, looking mottled.


    She couldn''t help but tremble.


    She was in a sorry state.


    She stared at Melinda on the opposite, but her mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 144 I Can Marry You at Any Time

    Chapter 144 I Can Marry You at Any Time


    Her father had never mentioned her mother to her, but she had heard a lot from the neighbors.


    Her mother was a vixen who was beautiful and could easily seduce men.


    Her mother was together with her father after being abandoned by a man, but she despised her father


    for having no money and was unwilling to marry him.


    After finding a sugar daddy, her mother would rather abandon her family and be a mistress than


    be her father''s wife...


    She remembered that Phillip was not epted by the Moore family at first just because he was an


    illegitimate child.


    But...


    "If you are really my biological mother, what about Phillip? He is two years older than me. How could


    Dad not know that you had a son?"


    Ann''s tone was a little anxious when she asked as if she was trying to grasp thest straw.


    However, Melinda''s red lips twitched.


    "I surely could hide it from your father. At that time, your father pampered me and believed whatever I


    said. As long as I hired someone to look after Phillip, your father would not doubt anything!"


    Ann opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Melinda interrupted her.


    "Ann, if it wasn''t for the fact that you are my daughter, why do you think I took Phillip to a remote and


    poor town? And why did I try to break you and Phillip after knowing that you two fell in love"?"


    Her words touched Ann on the raw. "Your father also knows the truth. I thought that you and Phillip


    dyed breaking up just because your father wanted to use Phillip to take revenge on me. But now it


    seems that I was overthinking it..."


    Melinda looked up and saw Ann''s pale face. She seemed to feel sorry for Ann, but her guilt


    disappeared in a sh.


    "You are my daughter. Naturally, I care about you. If you and Phillip regarded each other as siblings, I


    would not tell you the truth."


    Ann put her legs together, and her right foot was pressed against her left foot. Her position exposed her


    insecurity.


    "That''s impossible... How could Phillip and I..."


    She was unable to ept the reality that her father might not live long.


    Likewise, she was even more unable to ept that such a dramatic thing would happen to her and


    Phillip.


    "Ann, no matter whether you can ept it or not, this is a fact. You can check with your father or take a


    DNA test. I told you this today because I hope you can deal with this matter rationally."


    Melinda took out a check from her bag. "You are more sensitive than Phillip. If you don''t want to destroy


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Phillip and yourself, you know what to do. You are my daughter. I will not treat you unfairly. This check


    can guarantee that you and your child live the rest of your lives without worries."


    Ann sat there in a daze without moving. She was like a puppet that had lost its soul.


    Her mother said that her father also knew about it.


    That was why her father threatened to disown her to force her to break up with Phillip...


    Ann''s phone on the table suddenly rang.


    But she was still in a daze and didn''t answer it.


    The vibration of the phone was especially clear in the quiet room.


    Melinda raised her hand to pick it up. When she saw the caller, she hung up and powered it off.


    She stood up and returned the phone to Ann.


    "Is Phillip also in the hospital now?"


    When she heard Phillip''s name, Ann came back to her senses and did not speak.


    Melinda seemed to know the answer.


    "Since Phillip is also in the hospital, let''s make things clear today. Go to tell him that you want to break


    up. I will wait for your news outside the hospital!"


    ...


    It was only ten minutes away from the restaurant to the hospital.


    Ann was walking on the roadside in a daze, and Melinda drove and followed behind her not far.


    She needed to confirm that Ann indeed broke up with Phillip.


    Ann thought of what Melinda had just said to her, but she felt as if she was in a dream.


    How could there be such a mother in the world who took other people''s love and trust as a matter of


    course?


    Because she was abandoned by a rich man, she entrusted her son to others and lived with another


    man.


    Later, for the sake of wealth and fame, she abandoned her daughter and her husband.


    What did Ann and Phillip mean to her?


    Thinking of Phillip, Ann felt a pang of sadness and almost suffocated.


    She could not help recalling her and Phillip''s encounter and reunion.


    He proudly apanied her to y a simple online game that he actually despised.


    He was gentle after their reunion, but he got involved in her life overbearingly.


    At his alma mater, he had a basketball match with a group of teenagers just because she said she liked


    teenagers who were fond of ying basketball.


    When they were riding a Ferris wheel to the top, they kissed. He also promised her gently.


    "I can marry you at any time..."

 Chapter 145 You Cried

    Chapter 145 You Cried


    The sweetness that seemed to illuminate all darkness was now like a sharp de dipped in poison,


    mercilessly stabbing into her flesh.


    She did it one by one, and she caused a bloody mess.


    Under the astonished gazes of the passers-by, Ann squatted on the ground with her mouth open, as if


    she was shouting, but was unable to make a sound.


    She was unable to breathe with the suffocating feeling in her chest.


    She clutched the clothes in front of her chest tightly, tears falling from her eyes and falling to the ground


    with deep signs.


    Ann did not know how long she had been squatting there, but there seemed to be pedestrians talking


    to her.


    But she could not hear it clearly.


    Ann turned around slowly when she heard the sound of a car horn.


    Melinda lowered the window with a trace ofplexity on her delicate face with makeup.


    "Are you crying like this because you want Phillip to know everything and destroy himself, or do you


    want your father to wake up and to settle the score with me with his sick body? Ann, you have to know


    that I did all this for you and Phillip!"


    Ann''s eyshes trembled slightly as she tightened her grip on her knees.


    She could not tell Phillip or William that she had met Melinda.


    No matter who it was, she didn''t want to hurt him.


    Melinda saw that Ann seemed to have thought it through. Then she unlocked the car.


    She handed Ann a bottle of mineral water and a makeup bag.


    "Get in the car and clean up your face. Think about what you should tell Phillipter without revealing


    any ws."


    Ann had been squatting for too long, and her legs were a little numb.


    After maintaining a strange posture for a while, she had to get in the car.


    She saw herself in a mess in the makeup mirror with her red and swollen eyelids, the wrinkles between


    her eyebrows and her mottled lips.


    When Ann cleaned up the marks on her face and opened the door to get out of the car, she suddenly


    stopped.


    He turned to look at Melinda who was sitting in the car.


    "Since you don''t like Dad at all, why did you marry him back then? Have you ever loved him?"


    Melinda was a little surprised by the question, and aplicated light shed in her beautiful eyes, but


    it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    She turned to look at Ann, the plum blossom mark at the corner of her eyes shining sexily.


    She smiled as she spoke in a charming voice.


    "Ann, I don''t know how William has taught you all these years, but what I can teach you is that in this


    world, the only thing that women can rely on is themselves. Love is just a deal between men and


    women."


    Ann tightened her grip on the handle of the car and released it.


    She got it.


    Whether it was Phillip''s father or her father, Melinda did not love them.


    What she loved was only money and power!


    ...


    When Ann was waiting for the elevator in the lobby on the first floor of the hospital, she happened to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    meet Phillip who came out with the car key.


    When he saw her, his eyes narrowed.


    He immediately stepped forward and grabbed her hand. His tone was slightly heavy but with deep


    concern.


    "Where did you go?"


    William had signs of waking up, and Phillip was afraid that he would stimte William alone there.


    He wanted to call Ann but was rejected.


    When he called again, it was turned off.


    Feeling uneasy, he found the doctor''s office and was told that Ann had already left.


    Ann thought that she had calmed down, but when hearing his voice, she was emotional again.


    No, she was not fully prepared.


    She was still unable to fully ept his rtionship with her.


    She could not do what Melinda had said, proposing a breakup without revealing any ws.


    The thought of them breaking up almost killed her.


    But the rtionship between them...


    Thinking of this, Ann shook off Phillip''s hand, turning her face sideways to prevent him from seeing her


    expression.


    "The toilet upstairs is full. I had toe down."


    Although she tried her best to keep her voice steady and prevent him from knowing that she had cried,


    Phillip notice something was wrong with her hoarse voice.


    He reached out to hold Ann''s thin shoulder and looked down at her, his tone concerned.


    "You cried?"


    When his hand stroked her, Ann subconsciously stiffened, and then she almost instinctively struggled


    back.


    She was conflicted. On one hand, she longed for Phillip''s touch and on the other hand, she


    subconsciously rejected him.


    Phillip''s eyes darkened because of Ann''s retreat.


    His deep eyes stared at her eyes, who dared not to look at him.


    He frowned even more with his thin lips slightly pursed. Then he tentatively bent his waist slightly,


    lowering his head and slowly approaching Ann.


    Ann could feel Phillip''s breathe was getting closer and closer.


    It was warm with a familiar scent that made her feel at ease.


    Ann''s long and curly eyshes trembled slightly. Just a second before Phillip was about to kiss her,


    Ann seemed to be frightened and pushed him away, hurriedly retreating.


    The elevator behind her just opened, and Ann hurriedly entered.


    Without waiting for Phillip, she quickly and hurriedly pressed the closing button, isting his gloomy


    andplicated face from the elevator door.

 Chapter 146 Heartless Woman

    Chapter 146 Heartless Woman


    Walking out of the elevator, Ann thought back to Phillip''s expression, which was mixed with anger,


    confusion, and loss.


    ...


    She unconsciously clenched her fists, letting her nails stick into her flesh.


    She wanted to rush out of the elevator and hug him.


    She couldn''t bear to let him, who had always been proud and calm, suffer from these negative


    emotions.


    ''Ann, you are my biological daughter. I am the one who gave birth to you.''


    Ann stood at the door of William''s ward, kept recalling what Melinda just said.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before she felt calmer and opened the door.


    After she came in, she saw that William was already awake and lying on the bed.


    Only then did she feel slightly delighted.


    She walked over and said, "Dad."


    She was so excited and relieved that she began to sob.


    William seemed to be deep in thought when he heard Ann''s voice and turned around.


    Even though Ann was wearing makeup, he could still tell the sorrow and tiredness on her face.


    He held Ann''s hand and let her sit down.


    "Sorry to have you worried about me."


    Ann shook her head, saying nothing while holding William''s hand that was so thin due to the illness.


    William knew what was in her mind, but he could only sigh and pat Ann''s hand.


    They remained silent for a while. Then, William seemed to make some kind of determination and


    looked up at Ann with firmness.


    "Ann, do you hate me for forcing you to break up with Phillip?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Seeing that she had be thinner recently, William felt a mix of love, guilt, and concern.


    He said, "You''ve always been my sweetest angel. Since I don''t want to talk about your mother, you''ve


    never asked me about her."


    Ann froze and looked up at William.


    He continued with a self-mocking and bitter tone, "I think you have heard that your mother abandoned


    us for a rich man and the wealthy life he could bring her."


    ...


    "I knew that your mother would leave us, but I didn''t want to admit it. I knew that she had a rtionship


    with others before she married me, but I loved her so much that I didn''t care. And I was even more


    tolerant with her affairs after she gave birth to you. Therefore, I never forced her to register for marriage


    with me."


    Ann felt William tighten his grip on her, sensing that he hadn''tpletely let go of the past.


    "I should have known that she never forgot about the man who once abandoned her. That was why she


    left with him without hesitation. All these years, I worked hard to earn as much money as possible so


    that she would regret leaving me one day. But another day, I saw her on TV."


    He was framed and lost everything. While he was hospitalized because of serious illness, she was still


    radiant and had be a popr and respected singer.


    Ann asked with her eyshes fluttering, "Is that woman Melinda?"


    ...


    Although she had learned the truth from Melinda, she still felt shocked when she heard this from


    William.


    William was surprised that Ann should guess out.


    He asked, "Have you met her?"


    Ann turned away, not wanting William to see the sadness in her eyes.


    William remembered that Melinda had called him before he fainted.


    He said with resentment in his eyes, "Has she told you everything?"


    Ann nodded.


    William clenched his fists, cursing this heartless woman in his heart.


    He couldn''t believe that she would tell Ann in such a hurry just for her luxurious life and her son.


    He had thought about telling Ann about the truth bit by bit, so she could slowly ept the situation.


    However, Melinda had ruined his carefulness for Ann.


    Seeing Ann''s desperate expression, he held back his curses and hurriedlyforted her.


    "Ann, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been blinded by her, you wouldn''t have... It''s all my fault!"


    If he had not been so obsessed with Melinda that he didn''t want to let her go, and if he had discovered


    the rtionship between Melinda and Phillip earlier, he would not have had her daughter suffering right


    now.

 Chapter 147 Deal?

    Chapter 147 Deal?


    When Ann came out of William''s ward, the sky hadpletely darkened.


    The hospital corridor was long and silent. Phillip suddenly appeared, grabbing Ann''s hand and walking


    towards the stairs, which made her a little flustered.


    "Phillip, what are you doing?"


    Ann tried her best to break free from Phillip, but he became even more forceful as if he wanted to break


    her hands.


    Finally, he stopped at the empty entrance of the building.


    Before Ann could react, she was controlled by Phillip to the back wall.


    Phillip lowered his head, looking at the panicked Ann. He noticed her flustered and evasive eyes, which


    were even redder than before.


    "What happened? Why are you avoiding me?"


    What surrounded her was all his aura. She had nowhere to run.


    She reached out to push him away, but just as she touched the corner of his clothes, she suddenly


    withdrew her hands as if she had been electrocuted.


    In the end, she could only put her hands behind her back, her fingertips unconsciously digging at the


    cracks on the marble wall behind her.


    She turned half round, leaving only a fragile profile that seemed so delicate.


    "I didn''t avoid you," Ann said softly.


    Hearing this, Phillip''s eyes sank. He raised lifted Ann''s chin, forcing her to make eye contact.


    He could feel that owing to his touch, her body froze obviously and her eyes became panic and


    helplessness and more darkened.


    His tone unconsciously became a bit cold, and his hand that was pinching Ann''s chin also slightly


    tightened.


    "Now you still insist you didn''t hide from me?"


    Ann felt some pain because of his strength. She wanted to pull it away, but he easily grabbed her


    hands and held them above his head.


    Knowing that she couldn''t break free from his grasp, she was frustrated, her eyes dimmed, her lips


    curled into a bitter arc.


    "Phillip, I don''t like you this way."


    Phillip watched her condescendingly, who became so abnormal just for only going out for a while. His


    thin lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were filled with bone-chilling coldness.


    "You are always like this. No matter what my wish is, as long as you think it is right, you force me to


    ept it."


    Ann took a deep breath, tears shing in her eyes as she raised her head to look straight at Phillip.


    "I promised to be with you just because you kept chasing me shamelessly. You are the president of the


    Moore Group. If I offend you, I could even have trouble in living in River City..."


    Phillip tightened his grip on Ann, causing Ann to frown in pain.


    When she recovered, her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    She looked straight into Phillip''s deep and dark eyes, chuckling.


    "Do you know? I hate Karl for his disbelief, and I hate your constant pestering. If it wasn''t for you, how


    could he have misunderstood me? But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t love him at all. Nowadays, there is no


    pure love between men and women. It is just a deal."


    "Deal?" Phillip narrowed his eyes coldly.


    "Yes, what you like is just my body and appearance. What I want is just the money and power you can


    provide for me..."


    After a pause, Ann looked at him, quirking up her lips, and wanted to make a mocking and pleasing


    expression.


    However, when she met Phillip''s eyes, which seemed to be able to see through everything, there was


    still panic in a twinkle in her eyes.


    She bit her lower lip to maintain her rationality and said in a cold tone.


    "You may not know yet, but I have already obtained a rmendation letter from Kerr for a top


    overseas studio. This way, even if I leave you, I can still obtain fame and power!"


    "Oh? Then why are you not leaving?"


    "Of course it is because you are the president of the Moore Group, the dream lover of all women, which


    is enough to satisfy my vanity. I just yed with you for a while before getting tired!"


    "So, you said you loved me and agreed to be with me. Is it all a fake?"


    Phillip''s voice was very soft, like falling feathers.


    However, it was also like a ringing in Ann''s eardrums.


    Ann could not help but shrink her neck and turn her head slightly. She could see Phillip''s face just close


    to hers.


    The cold expression on his face hadpletely disappeared.


    Under the light, his facial features were elegant, soft, and almost transparent.


    His handsome eyebrows were slightly folded, his long and thick eyshes slightly trembling which half-


    covered the eyelids. It was impossible to see through the emotions in his eyes, but it made others feel.


    Right now, he was fragile and sorrowful.


    Because of her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann felt her heart tighten. As if being bewitched, she moved closer to Phillip, trying to calm him down.


    The moment she got closer, she saw a pair of dark eyes surging with burning mes that could almost


    swallow her.


    The Battered-Body Trick!


    Ann restored her rationality and wanted to retreat. But how could he give her this chance?


    Phillip grabbed Ann''s slender waist and pulled her closer. Their bodies were tightly intertwined.


    "Have anyone told you that you are not a good liar?"

 Chapter 148 Believe in Nothing

    Chapter 148 Believe in Nothing


    His warm hand covered Ann''s waist. It was a sense that Ann could not ignore.


    Phillip had a serious expression on his face. He frowned as he stared at Ann.


    "You said so much, but I don''t believe it!"


    Phillip raised his other hand and gently stroked Ann''s ck hair.


    However, there was a strong desire for possession in his eyes.


    "I don''t care if someone told you something or not. Since I have fallen into love with you, don''t even


    think about escaping from me for the rest of your life!" Phillip said.


    When Ann heard his overbearing deration, she knew that he was a stubborn man. She opened her


    mouth but did not have the strength to say more.


    She should have known that Phillip was not a person who would be easily provoked by her words.


    But she unconsciously heard all Phillip''s words of confession.


    She felt the warmth from his body and breathed greedily. But she couldn''t help to be moved when she


    heard that he would be with her for the rest of his life...


    This man was like poison. Every woman would get addicted to it if she took a sip.


    Ann loosened her grip on Phillip''s clothes.


    At that moment, she was still hoping that Phillip might not be the child of Melinda.


    After all, Melinda was willing to do anything for the sake of wealth and glory, right?


    But... that was the Moore family.


    Phillip was the bargaining chip for Melinda to marry into a wealthy family.


    The Moore family would never allow Phillip to have an incorrect identity, and Melinda would not allow it


    either...


    Ann felt that her heart had been gripped by someone, and she couldn''t control her heartbeats. She felt


    depressed and unable to vent.


    Time seemed to have passed for a lot, but Ann felt that it had been only a few seconds.


    She looked up at Phillip. Her palm-sized face was fair and wless. But she had cried for too long, her


    eyelids were stained with pink color.


    "Phillip... what do you want if you don''t let me go?"


    Ann''s big eyes were filled with despair and helplessness.


    Ann''s face turned gloomy when she felt that Phillip tightened his grip.


    He said, "Do you want me to abandon my father for you? Or do you want me to break up with my father


    for you?"


    Annughed out and pushed Phillip away.


    She looked up at Phillip''s eyes and mocked him.


    "How can you be so selfish? That''s my father. Do you want me to be an unfilially daughter who doesn''t


    care about her father''s life? Do you want me to be with you and live with guilt and regret for the rest of


    my life? Phillip, do you really love me?"


    When Ann shouted these words, she almost used up all her strength. Her eyes were full of resentment


    and she cried.


    Her right hand gripped the other tightly. There were deep creases on her sleeves.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phillip listened to Ann''s hoarse questioning after he was suddenly pushed away.


    Her eyes were sad and desperate, looked like a beast was trapped desperately.


    It seemed that she would destroy him and this world in the next second.


    Phillip stood where he was, the faint light shone through the narrow window and cast on his face,


    making it impossible to see his expression.


    He took two steps forward. His fingers were slender and white, almost transparent under the sunshine.


    He gently wiped the tears off Ann''s face.


    Phillip felt that Ann''s eyshes were slightly trembling. He paused for a moment, then turned to touch


    Ann''s face. He lowered his head and looked at her with his deep eyes.


    "Ann, I''m sorry."


    He overestimated himself and ignored the predicament which he was facing.


    He could not give her a steady and peaceful life. He would only cause her more headaches.


    Ann gripped her hands more tightly and bit her lower lip, and tears kepting out.


    Ann thought, ''How could he just apologize? How could he keep saying sorry?''


    At that time, she couldn''t disguise herself if Phillip became gentler to her...


    She felt that he wanted to hug her, and the familiar smell was getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 149 Bear the Pain Alone

    Chapter 149 Bear the Pain Alone


    A second before Phillip was about to pull her into his arms, Ann suddenly hugged herself tightly, bent


    down, and retched.


    Phillip froze and a rare look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    This kind of emotion had not appeared for a long time since hey in a pool of blood and could not


    move.


    "Don''t get close. Don''t touch me."


    Ann was still bending over, her voice hoarse and tired.


    She didn''t even dare to look up at his current expression because she was afraid that she would hug


    him.


    She felt that she was too disgusting as she knew that their love was impossible.


    But she still wanted to touch him, kiss him, and breathe his breath.


    Within her sight, it was his t suit pants and clean leather shoes.


    "Ann, he''s so good and you can''t ruin him!"


    "Phillip, if you do not agree to break up, I willpletely disappear from your eyes."


    Ann almost cried out these words. Her heart was torn with pain.


    It waspletely dark, and the corridor entrance waspletely dark too, with only the faint light of


    the corridor shining.


    Ann hugged himself and sat alone in a corner of the corridor.


    Her body twitched a few times from time to time after she said those threatening words.


    Phillip left as she wished, but there was a deep pain in his eyes.


    However, she couldn''t control herself from crying alone. In the end, she couldn''t even cry anymore,


    leaving a lump in her throat.


    It was like she used a knife to cut off a piece of flesh from her heart.


    It was so painful, but there was no way for her to confide.


    The phone in her pocket continued to vibrate. Ann''s body moved slightly, but her legs and feet were


    already numb.


    She could only take her original position and take out her phone to answer it.


    "Ann, I''ve already brought Nikki back. Phillip doesn''t look good. You..."


    Daisy had already returned home from work, but Ann texted her and gave her an address, asking her


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    to help pick up Nikki.


    When she arrived, she found that it was Phillip''s vi.


    Coincidentally, Phillip was also there. When he heard that she wanted to pick up Nikki and leave,


    although he did not stop her, his face was frighteningly gloomy.


    "I broke up with him."


    Ann''s voice was hoarse, and Daisy was slightly stunned.


    "Daisy, I have to take care of my father in the hospital for the time being. Please take care of Nikki."


    "What about your job?"


    Ann narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment. "I will resign."


    Daisy nced at Nikki, who was obediently lying on the table and doing her homework.


    She still remembered that when Nikki and Phillip bid farewell, she had called him Daddy.


    With Ann''s personality, she should like him.


    Ann recalled Ann''s confused and helpless gaze when they were chatting not long ago.


    Daisy''s slender fingers tapped on the ss table in front of her. Her voice was soft, but it carried her


    unique coldness and quietness.


    "Ann, you must have a reason to break up. But as an adult and the mother of a child, you must look at


    this matter rationally."


    "Love is not everything in life, and your life has to continue. In River City and even in the country, the


    Moore Group can provide you with the best working tform. If you give up this job, you''re cutting off


    your path to sess. This is not a rational decision."


    "But..."


    "Of course, this is just my personal opinion, but you have to understand that running away can never


    solve a problem."


    ''Ann, I will give you time to calm down. During this period, I will solve the problem, but I don''t agree with


    the breakup!''


    Thinking of what Phillip had said before he left, Ann tightened her arms around herself.


    Daisy was right. Running away could never solve a problem.


    With Phillip''s personality, if she was to resign at this moment, he would feel that there was a hidden


    secret.


    Ann''s eyes trembled as she put on a bitter smile.


    She had to make Phillip believe that she really did not like him and decided to give him up.


    The rtionship between them had to end. She should bear the pain alone.

 Chapter 150 Fate Brought You Two Together But Not For Life

    Chapter 150 Fate Brought You Two Together But Not For Life


    In Dn''s Vi.


    The two little kids followed Phillip closely and kept asking.


    "Daddy, why didn''t Miss Ann pick up Nikki?"


    "When can we move back and live with them?"


    Phillip paused and looked back at them.


    He frowned slightly and walked into the bedroom without saying anything.


    The two little boys stood at the door, looking at each other in dismay.


    "Carson, Daddy is in a bad mood!" Jackson said with a straight face.


    Carson rolled his eyes and thought, "Daddy''s face is so gloomy. Everyone can tell that!


    "Miss Ann didn''t evene to pick up Nikki. Did Daddy quarrel with her?"


    "Probably. Daddy must have bullied Miss Ann!"


    Carson rubbed his chin and nced worriedly at the door. Then, he turned to Jackson.


    "We can go ask Nikki tomorrow when going to school!"


    ...


    The next day, it was in the president''s office.


    When going into the office after a meeting, Phillip frowned seeing Melinda sitting on the sofa.


    Hearing the footsteps, Melinda put down the finely carved porcin cup. Then she looked up at Phillip


    with a gentle smile on her face wearing careful make-up.


    "Phillip."


    Phillip''s gaze fell on Melinda and he seemed calm.


    "Why are you here?"


    Melinda stood up and walked to Phillip, seemingly in a good mood.


    "I just want to see you."


    Phillip''s brows rose slightly. He looked down at the middle-aged woman who was still graceful and


    charming.


    This was his mother.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he was a young kid, he had known it was extremely hard for Melinda to raise him alone. He also


    knew she had a great lust for fame and power.


    Therefore, he turned a blind eye to what she did these years, as long as she didn''t go too far.


    But this time, it was about Ann.


    "What did you say to Ann?"


    It was not a question. He was sure that Melinda must have said something to Ann when she


    disappeared.


    The smile froze on Melinda''s lips, only for a second.


    The corners of her eyes wearing eyeliner lifted slightly, and her smile deepened.


    She turned around and sat down on the sofa with her slender long legs elegantly crossed.


    Sheforted him earnestly, "Phillip, I once asked you what you would do if Ann broke up with you.


    Now it seems that I''m right. Ann is a soft-hearted child. Even if she likes you, the gap between you two


    is toorge for her to cross. So her choice is within my expectation."


    Phillip''s face turned gloomy and stared at Melinda coldly. But he had to suffer in silence.


    Seeing Phillip''s cold look, Melinda knew that he was furious.


    If she was not his mother, she would have been rudely driven out.


    "You can suspect I did something. But Phillip, you have to know that I''m your mother. Whatever I do is


    for your sake. If your love for each other is so fragile, it can''t even stand your grandfather''s test."


    Melinda became serious. "Moreover, Hilda plotted to have someone give birth to Carson and Jackson


    and then suddenly disappeared. The power Adam has formed overseas these years also can not be


    underestimated. Ann will be in great danger when facing them. Even if you can protect her, have you


    ever thought if she wants to live in fear with you?"


    Phillip''s eyes suddenly narrowed and his fists slightly clenched.


    He had always believed that no matter what happened, she would be safe as long as he tried his best


    to protect her.


    He never thought about whether Ann was willing to ept what he gave her.


    ''You always do things at will and force me to ept what you think is right regardless of my thoughts.''


    He thought of Ann''s eyes filled with desperation and pains when she said this in the hospital.


    At the thought of that, Phillip came to seem uncertain and lost.


    What if he didn''t give her what she wanted?


    Seeing that, Melinda heaved a sigh of relief.


    She said in a gentle tone, "Phillip, love isn''t the only thing needed to maintain a rtionship. You and


    Ann are destined to meet but not fated to be together."

 Chapter 151 The Stick and the Carrot

    Chapter 151 The Stick and the Carrot


    Ann ran into Melinda when Ann came out of the elevator with piles of documents in her arms.


    When Ann saw Melinda, she was nervous, her hands lightly squeezing the document.


    Although she knew that Melinda was her biological mother, deep down, she denied the fact.


    ...


    Ann needed to take care of her father, so she took a few days off.


    First, she could take care of his father.


    Secondly, she could take a break.


    Ann had some urgent documents to hand over, so she had toe over.


    She didn''t expect to run into Melinda.


    Melinda, on the other hand, looked as calm as usual. She wore a smile on her face.


    "Got a minute?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann wanted to say no, but Melinda did not give her a chance and walked away.


    Ann frowned and followed on second thought.


    Melinda suggested talking in the fancy tea restaurant, but Ann rejected.


    "We can talk here. I don''t have so much time to waste."


    Melinda''s gaze fell on Ann''s swollen eyelids and nodded.


    "Since you insist, let''s start."


    Ann stood there quietly and expressionlessly with piles of documents in her arms.


    "About yesterday, you did it right. I thought you would quit the office to get away from the pain. To avoid


    arousing Phillip''s suspicion, you have to stay in the Moore Group before he gives up. I should have


    reminded you this."


    Ann pressed her fingers hard on the documents.


    "You''re tougher and more rational than I thought. This is so like me."


    Ann''s mouth curled into a sneer when she listened to her mother''s speech.


    She wondered, ''Is she trying to say that I''m as cold and cruel as she is?''


    "If there will be nothing else..."


    "Ann, what''s done is done. I won''t push you, but the matter between you and Phillip should be put off


    any longer."


    Ann stopped, turned around, and looked at Melinda, who looked indifferent at this time.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Melinda noticed Ann''s sneer and saw through her sorrow behind her eyes, and she tried to persuade


    Ann.


    "You know that Phillip still loves you. He thinks your father and I threw a spanner in between the


    rtionship. But you know that it''s impossible to be with him!"


    Ann was distressed, her eyes darkening when she thought of Phillip.


    Melinda wanted to touch Ann''s hand, but Ann avoided it.


    Melinda didn''t mind and still wore a smile.


    "No matter how hard Phillip tries, it''s all in vain. How can you bear to see him break his heart and suffer


    like this? Think about your father. Think about Phillip. You''re a smart kid, so you will know what''s best


    for you."


    After a while, Melinda sighed.


    "I know, this is hard for you... but I have no choice. I made you break up with Phillip because I didn''t


    want to get into this condition. I have to!"


    Ann felt heartbroken when she heard this.


    "If you didn''t abandon your family and me; if you didn''t remarry for money; if you had told me earlier


    about your identity, how could it have turned out like this?"


    Melinda heard Ann''s sob, and she didn''t show her any mercy.


    ...


    "You should hate me, but it''s toote. If you don''t want it to be out of control, you have to leave Phillip. I


    don''t care how you want me to pay off my debt after this." Melinda said gently and kindly.


    Ann watched Melinda''s departure. She bit her lips, and tears started to well up her eyes.


    She raised her head, took a deep breath, and tried to hold back her tears.


    Ann stood there for a long time until she calmed down a little. Then she turned around and entered the


    <ppany hall.

 Chapter 152 Handover!?

    Chapter 152 Handover!?


    Ann returned to thepany to exin the specific situation to her direct superior and colleagues.


    During the handover, she was told that the department was holding an emergency meeting and


    everyone was in the conference room.


    Ann could only stand outside the conference room and wait.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Ann turned her head, just bumped into Phillip, who was the first one


    walking out.


    When she met his deep eyes, Ann was stunned.


    She retreated subconsciously, but her feet suddenly cramped and she was about to fall.


    Phillip frowned, reached out to hold Ann''s waist.


    Ann seemed to be in pain.


    With his brows tightly furrowed, he said in concern, "Is your ankle sprained?"


    Ann felt a sharp pain in the ankle. When she sensed the gazes of the people around her, she frantically


    pushed Phillip away and lowered her head to avoid looking at him.


    "No... I''m fine. Thank you, Mr. Phillip!"


    Phillip''s eyebrows wrinkled even deeper because of the unfamiliar look Ann had towards him.


    Arge group of people followed behind him. When they saw Phillip standing there angrily, none of


    them dared to make a sound.


    They lowered their heads and took a nce asionally, guessing what the rtionship between


    Phillip and Ann was.


    Finally, Ann broke the silence.


    The pain in her calf eased a little, and Ann restrained her messy mood and adjusted her expression.


    Raising her head, she forced a smile on her face.


    "Mr. Phillip, I''m here to look for the director. Thank you for your help just now. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Ann took a step aside to make a way for him, lowered her head slightly, and waited for Mo Phillip to


    leave.


    The director of the research and development department could only stand up and exin with a smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Phillip. Ann came to me to hand over her work. I''ll bring her over now."


    When Phillip heard this, his eyes instantly turned cold, "Handover?"


    The single word froze the air, and everyone felt unable to breathe.


    Aydan was not here at this time, so no one dared to make a sound.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ann kept staring at her toes, waiting for Phillip to leave.


    However, she did not expect that Phillip dragged her arm and stride out.


    Ann felt nervous and patted Phillip''s arm.


    "Mr. Phillip, what are you doing...? Let go of my arm..."


    The more Ann struggled, the tighter Phillip''s grip on.


    Finally, when Ann couldn''t take it anymore and cried out in pain, he loosened his grip in a corner.


    Before Ann could breathe a relief, her shoulder was held by him, and her lips were kissed


    overwhelmingly by the man with the familiar smell.


    Her body froze for a moment, and then she struggled violently.


    He was kissing with anger, fierce and strong, attacking inch by inch.


    Ann couldn''t break free and could only harden her heart. When his tongue reached in, she took a


    heavy bite.


    A smell of blood filled their mouths.


    Phillip slowed down, but he still did not let go.


    "You want to leave the Moore Group just to avoid me?"


    Phillip was suppressing his anger and pain.


    Tears came to her eyes, she took a breath and forced her tears back.


    He pushed Phillip away and looked at Phillip expressionlessly.


    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t resign. I just asked for leave to take care of my father."


    Ann saw the light that suddenly surged in Phillip''s deep eyes, and she bit her lower lip, putting on a


    cold face.


    "Compared to the work that can make me stand out in the fragrance industry, you are nothing... Phillip,


    you are not that important to me!"


    After saying that, Ann held back her tears and turned to leave, but Phillip stopped her.


    "Ann, I said that I will solve all the problems for you! I will find the best medical team for your father. I


    will let William recognize me. You don''t need to make things difficult, and you don''t need to force


    yourself to say things that go against your heart."


    Ann had her back to Phillip, and when she heard Phillip''s pleading words, she felt the tears in her eyes,


    but she could only grit his teeth.


    If it was really just these problems that he said, she certainly believed that he could solve them.


    But no, what they were facing was a problem that could never possibly be solved!


    Ann did not turn back for she didn''t want Phillip to find her crying.


    "Phillip! How many times do you want me to say it? I don''t like you that much. The choices I make and


    every word I say are to follow my own heart. It has nothing to do with anyone... I don''t need it, and I


    won''t allow you to meddle in my father''s affairs..."


    Her fingers tightly gripped the flesh in her palm. Ann was already in tears, but she tried to keep her


    voice calm.


    "Also, I don''t like to be rumored to be with you again. I don''t want to rey what happened just now. It


    makes me feel disgusted!"


    Ann felt his hand loosen, and her heart sank with it, too.


    However, she still pulled back her hand with all her might. Straightened her back, and left without


    looking back.

 Chapter 153 Consider a Blind Date

    Chapter 153 Consider a Blind Date


    In Miya Restaurant, Daisy ordered a meal and crossed her hands.


    Looking at Ann, who was staring at the cup in front of her in a daze, Daisy stretched out a slender white


    finger.


    She knocked on the table.


    Ann looked up at Daisy nkly.


    Daisy sighed. "You know everything Phillip has done recently?"


    Ann''s empty eyes seemed to glow again when she heard Phillip''s name. She pressed her lips together


    and nodded.


    "Actually, it''s not bad for him to do that. At least, the shareholders of the Moore Group are happy."


    Ann picked up the cup in front of her and took a sip.


    Although she was not in thepany recently, she heard about it.


    Phillip was simply regarding himself as a machine, working day and night.


    Even the entire staff was trembling in fear. The entire Moore Group seemed to have a tense


    atmosphere.


    As a result, the shares of the Moore Group had been soaring recently.


    But...


    He must be worn out after days of hard work.


    Daisy seemed to know what Ann was thinking. She crossed her legs and leaned against the chair.


    "Since you''re so worried about him, then go to meet him."


    Ann''s eyshes fluttered slightly, but she smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "He and I are never getting back together."


    Daisy quietly looked at Ann for a long time and then pressed her red lips together.


    "It''s better to get rid of the band-air now thanter. Since you have decided to break up, you guys


    should make each other give up!"


    "Give up..."


    Ann recalled the deadline set by Melinda and Phillip''s behavior over the past few days.


    Perhaps Daisy was right. It was better to get rid of the band-air now thanter.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as she made himpletely give up, he would definitely be able to pull himself together again


    very soon.


    He wouldn''t torture himself in this way.


    Ann pressed her lips together and looked up at Daisy.


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    "How about a blind date?"


    Ann was a little stunned.


    The dishes were served. Daisy poured a ss of red wine for Ann and shook the wine ss slightly,


    her red lips dazzling.


    "You should start a new rtionship. Let him see your determination to leave him. You can also divert


    your attention."


    The deadlock must be broken.


    No matter whether they got back together or moved on, it would be much better than the current


    deadlock.


    In the Moores'' old house.


    Aydan was sitting with his legs crossed and eating grapes in the living room.


    He saw two little guys walking in with their heads down. He raised his eyebrows and was about to ask.


    Phillip also came in with a cold face. He chilled Aydan to the bone.


    Aydan did not dare to talk to him at all now.


    The two little guys were about to follow Phillip upstairs, Aydan reached out and picked up Jackson, who


    was near him.


    "Do you know what has happened to your daddy recently?" he asked in a low voice.


    Jackson was suddenly picked up by Aydan like a little chick, so his white and handsome face was filled


    with anger.


    "Let go of me!" he shouted with his face tensing up.


    "Huh!"


    Jackson really looked like a miniature version of his father.


    Aydan put Jackson down, but then he took Jackson in his arms and pinched Jackson''s little face


    despite his struggle.


    "You still haven''t told me what happened to your daddy."


    A few days ago, Phillip''s face shone with happiness.


    But recently, his face clouded over.


    Jackson couldn''t break free. He stared at Aydan for a long time before he finally lowered his head and


    spoke with a sullen face.


    "Daddy and Miss Ann quarreled. Miss Ann doesn''t want Daddy anymore."


    "Really?" Aydan was startled.


    Jackson''s frown deepened. "Miss Ann doesn''t even allow Nikki to go to the vi to y. Today, my


    brother and I secretly went to Miss Ann''s home, but there was no one there. When Daddy heard us


    mention Miss Ann, he pulled a long face!"


    Aydan touched his chin. It seemed that the rumors in thepany were true.


    What Jackson said made sense, but...


    Aydan carefully looked upstairs and made sure that Phillip would not suddenly appear. He then lowered


    his head andined in a low voice,


    "Your daddy always pulls a long face!"


    "He pulls a longer face now!" Jackson retorted with a serious face.

 Chapter 154 A Fat Chance

    Chapter 154 A Fat Chance


    When William found out that Ann had already broken up with Phillip, he heaved a sigh of relief in his


    heart.


    But when he saw that although Ann was in front of him, she forced a smile every day and there was no


    light in her eyes. He became worried again.


    The rtionship between Phillip and Ann...


    As things hade to this point, it was unavoidable.


    However, he did not want his only daughter to be immersed in the haze and pain all day long because


    of this rtionship.


    Ann turned around and saw the wrinkles on William''s forehead, his eyes full of worry.


    Her eyes trembled slightly, a smile appearing from her lips.


    "Dad, the doctor said that you must maintain a good mindset every day so that you can be discharged


    as soon as possible. Didn''t you say that you wanted to personally teach Nikki how to read?"


    William felt even more heartbroken when he saw Ann like this.


    He was worried that Ann would always hide the pain in her heart like this.


    "Ann, Daddy is fine. It''s just that you..."


    Knowing what William wanted to say, Ann cut off William''s in advance.


    "Dad, I''m really fine. I''m an adult now. I know how to moderate my mindset."


    Seeing that William was still worried, she recalled the doctor''s instructions.


    "Dad, what if I go on a blind date?" Ann suddenly smiled.


    William took a deep breath, looking at the smile on Ann''s face.


    "Ann, why did you suddenly want to go on a blind date?"


    Ann helped William take a pillow and ced it behind his back so that he could lie morefortably.


    Then she sat down beside the bed, her tone rxed and casual.


    "I''m already 23, and I have Nikki. Going through all this, I have already known what I need."


    Ann raised his eyes, looking at William and saying in a soft voice, "What I need is a home that I can


    rely on. As long as my partner is responsible and is kind to Nikki, I can marry him. Love emotions can


    be slowly nurtured. Besides, haven''t you always hoped that I could find someone I can rely on? A blind


    date is the fastest way."


    She didn''t need to carefully doubt if he liked her or not, nor did she worry that she would be abandoned


    someday.


    We live together for marriage. Even if we were separated, we would not feel pain and sadness for not


    bearing to part with each other.


    As for her, she didn''t want to see Phillip torture himself anymore, and she could no longer fall in love


    with another person.


    William sighed in his heart when he saw that Ann seemed to have made up her mind.


    "If you think so, then go and try."


    Trying to get in touch with other men may divert Ann''s attention from Phillip.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    The Moore Group


    Phillip came out of the conference room, followed by Aydan.


    At the conference room, there were a group of people who were still immersed in the Acheron just now


    and shivering.


    He lowered his head, looking at therge project contract in his hand. For a moment, he did not know


    he should be happy or worried.


    He was happy that Phillip had finally focused on his career;


    His worry was his living in sadness every day. In fact, he was also very sad!


    "Mr. Phillip."


    Just Phillip was about to push open the door and enter the office, a cold female voice came.


    He turned his head and saw Daisy standing beside him. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is it convenient for you to talk to you somewhere?" Daisy asked, her red lips slightly raised.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    Aydan followed behind. Seeing Phillip leave with another woman, he widened his eyes in shock.


    Wasn''t it Ann? Did he change so quickly?


    Wait, that woman just now seemed a bit familiar!


    ...


    Daisy stopped at the corner of the corridor, looking up at Phillip, who was wearing a cold expression.


    "Are you nning to break up with Ann?"


    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly. He nced at Daisy without saying a word.


    Daisy, on the other hand, guessed almost everything from his expression.


    "Ann went on to a blind date," he said in a casual tone.


    Phillip''s deep eyes sank, his solemn facial features almost instantly cold.


    Seeing this, Daisy chuckled.


    "Since you can''t let it go, why did you agree to break up?"


    "I never agreed to break up!" Phillip narrowed his eyes coldly.


    Daisy raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Everything was what she had expected.


    That being the case, it was needless for her to say any more.


    "Mr. Phillip, I hope that you and Ann can make me believe in love again. However, if Ann gets hurt


    because of this rtionship, I will stop her!"


    Phillip had already turned around and left, leaving behind a word with a cold voice.


    "You won''t have this chance!"

 Chapter 155 Disguise

    Chapter 155 Disguise


    The Elizabeth Restaurant was the location of the blind date.


    Because of the traffic jam on the road, it was already half an hourte when Ann arrived.


    Considering that the guy had already left, she could just leave.


    Unexpectedly, when she entered the hall, he was still waiting there.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Ann walked over and apologized politely.


    "Sorry, there was a traffic jam on my way."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ann pulled out a chair and was about to sit down but suddenly felt a gaze looking at her, which made


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    her on pins and needles.


    Looking around, she found no one looking at her.


    Just as she was about to look up, she was attracted by the behavior of the guy.


    He took out a pink handkerchief embroidered with hello Kitty and used it to wipe his sses which he


    had just taken off.


    That enchanting orchid-shaped finger was too feminine.


    Ann couldn''t help but twitch her lips, forgetting to look for that strange gaze.


    She looked at the guy whose appearance was rather delicate and pretty, looking like a girl to some


    degree.


    It was said that he is a famous stylist nationwide.


    He was wearing...


    As Ann saw the knitted shirt that he was wearing, she did not want to say a word.


    She decided to throw away the same sweater in the wardrobe when she returned home.


    The man surveyed Ann from head to toe and nodded reluctantly.


    "In fact, I don''t want to find a future partner in this way, but I heard that you are a native of River City. It


    will be convenient for you to gain residency here in the future, so I reluctantly came over..."


    Ann stiffly maintained the smile on her face. This man delivered endless self-praise and at the same


    time nitpicked on her.


    "Excuse me, do you mind bisexuality?"


    The man''s beaming face froze, and his delicate orchid-shaped fingers drooped down.


    Then, he opened his mouth in an extremely exaggerated manner, "What? No! This is too disgusting!"


    Ann smiled, "Then we may not be suitable. If I am with you, my girlfriend will get annoyed."


    She watched the man leave with a ferocious expression.


    Ann breathed a sigh of relief and leaned back on the seat.


    Men on this blind date website were unreliable.


    ...


    Just as she was deep in thought, Melinda called her.


    "Ann, I heard that you went on a blind date? Although I hope that you can deal with the rtionship of


    Phillip as soon as possible, marriage is rted to the entire life of a girl. Do you need mom to help


    introduce some boys to you? Mom doesn''t want to see Phillip in trouble and also hopes that you can be


    happy."


    Listening to Melinda''s caring words, she felt not the least fluctuations in her heart.


    She couldn''t tell whether Melinda''s sudden change in attitude was just to force her to break up with


    Phillip as soon as possible.


    "No, I can handle it myself."


    On the other side, Melinda seemed to sigh, "Ann, you have been a sensible child since you were a


    child. I owe you a lot these days. I also did not expect that such a situation would ur. I have already


    upset you and your father once. I do not want to let you and your father be backstabbed for this


    matter!"


    Ann listened to Melinda''s interrogatory on the phone, her hand holding the phone slightly pale because


    of the force.


    "You really care about me and my father?"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was irresponsible back then, then she, her father, and even Phillip would


    have note to this day.


    "Ann, is it important to say this now?" Melinda was silent for a while.


    Ann''s eyes trembled.


    Yes, it is not important.


    She was already the legitimate wife of the Moore family, a well-known singer. She got everything she


    wanted.


    If she continued to dredge up the past, it would be more ridiculous.


    "Ann, I promise you, after this matter, I willpensate you and your father. I will also help him find the


    best medical team for your father''s illness."


    When Ann heard Melinda''s words, tears welled up her eyes. She hung up the phone.

 Chapter 156 He Was Gnawing

    Chapter 156 He Was Gnawing


    On the second floor of Elizabeth Restaurant, Todd leanedzily against a chair.


    From time to time, he would enchant the beautiful women passing by.


    Some bold women immediately came over to exchange contact information.


    After obtaining the contact information of several beauties with different styles, Todd turned to smile at


    Phillip.


    Following Phillip''s line of sight, Todd was surprised.


    "Is this the beauty that Aydan talked about? Is Todd who is cold to others charmed by her? She is


    indeed beautiful, but... is she on a blind date?"


    As soon as Todd finished speaking, he saw that Phillip''s handsome face immediately became so cold


    and indifferent.


    Todd raised his eyebrows and rubbed his chin with interest.


    No wonder Todd suddenly called me here, it turned out that he was worried that the woman would fall


    in love with someone else.


    It was brave to dump Philip!


    Thinking of this, Todd immediately stood up and patted Phillip on the shoulder.


    "I''ll help you bring her back!"


    ...


    Ann carried her bag and was about to leave when an arresting man suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Dear, nice to meet you. Would you like to sit down and talk with me?"


    Ann looked at Todd''s ostentatious face indifferently and nned to go around him.


    Todd hurriedly reached out a hand to hold Ann''s arm with his ssical smile.


    "Don''t worry, dear. I''ve been observing you for a long time. Are you here for a blind date? It just


    happens that I have a friend who is arrogant and bad-tempered..."


    Ann was already irritated by Melinda''s words, but when she listened to the other person''s chatter, she


    was going to freak out.


    "If you don''t leave, I will call the police!"


    "Dear, don''t be like this. Have a meet. I promise you won''t want to leave..."


    Ann frowned. She didn''t expect to meet a weirdo on the blind date, and now she met a scoundrel.


    "Todd, let her go."


    Hearing a deep and familiar voice, Ann froze and was not even daring to turn to look at him.


    Todd looked at Phillip''s cold face and found out that Ann''s face was stiff.


    He shrugged and loosened his hand.


    "Okay, I''ll leave. You guys can talk."


    Todd subconsciously left and did not want to bother them. Just in a few minutes, he already found


    another beauty to chat with on the side of the hall.


    ...


    Looking at Ann''s stiff and motionless back, Philip''s eyes were surging with emotions.


    "Sorry, I failed to stop him."


    In fact, Philip didn''t want to stop it at all.


    Ann tightened her grip on her bag. It turned out that the gaze she felt when she came in was Philip''s.


    Ann took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ann turned her head and looked up at Phillip who had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. She felt a


    little distressed, but she was still polite with an alienated smile.


    "It turns out that he is Mr. Philip''s friend. Then I''ll have to trouble Mr. Philip to tell your friend that it''s


    better not to do this kind of thing in the future. I still have things to do, I gonna go."


    Ann turned to leave, but Phillip grabbed her wrist.


    Ann struggled, but couldn''t.


    Ann bit her lips and suppressed her emotions. She adjusted her facial expression and raised her head


    at Phillip.


    She originally wanted to use a cold face to force him back, but when she looked at Phillip''s eyes, she


    hurriedly shifted her gaze away.


    Philip used to be cold. Now his eyes were mixed with sadness and otherplicated emotions.


    With just a nce, it seemed to be able to hurt Ann.


    "Phillip, let me go. We have already broken up. If you publicly drag me down like this, I can sue you for


    molesting me!" She tried her best to keep her tone cold.


    When Phillip heard Ann''s words, his eyes turned cold.


    He grabbed Ann''s hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    Being suddenly caught off and stumbled, Ann subconsciously grabbed Phillip''s arm.


    After Ann steadied herself, she raised her head and was about to scold Phillip for his madness.


    But she only found out Phillip''s magnified handsome face, and stinging pain on her lips.


    He was kissing her...


    No, it was more like gnawing than kissing.

 Chapter 157 I Cant Stand It

    Chapter 157 I Can''t Stand It


    His lips were a little cold, but his kiss was fiery.


    With a domineering and unquestionable strength, his tongue pried her tightly closed lips and moved


    forward, sucking and plundering.


    It swept across every inch of her mouth and controlled every breath she took.


    Ann was unable to stop him, she continuously pounded on Phillip''s chest with her hands. In the end,


    her entire body began to tremble.


    Phillip felt a slight bitterness in her mouth, it was her tear.


    His gloomy eyes were slightly clear and he stopped the French kiss.


    He saw her tears, her trembling body, and the despair and pain in her eyes.


    His heart tightened, and he quickly pulled Ann into his embrace, gently stroking her back.


    "Sorry."


    He had promised to give her time to calm down, but when he saw her go on a blind date with another


    man, even though he knew that it was impossible for them, he could not restrain the jealousy in his


    heart.


    Yes, he begrudged. He begrudged every second Ann spent with another man.


    He knew that what she wanted was an ordinary and stable life, but he still did not want to let her go.


    Ann''s hand pped Phillip''s body again and again as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Phillip, how could you... you bastard! Let me go!"


    How could he do such a thing? How could he force her to fall into a deeper abyss!


    It was already disgusting enough for her to still have feelings for him, how could he treat her like it


    again...


    Phillip listened to the almost desperate rebuke, but he did not want to let her go.


    "It''s impossible. I can promise you anything you want me to do, except for breaking up with me!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had fallen in love with her for so many years, but now she wanted to break up with him.


    How could he let her go?


    The more he cared about her, the greater the pain and sorrow in Ann''s heart.


    "Phillip, you are the CEO of the Moore Group. You are a man, how can you be so degrading? I don''t


    love you anymore. If you want to act as an infatuated man, no one will stop you. But at least, don''t stop


    me from pursuing my happiness!"


    Phillip''s tall and straight figure stiffened slightly, and he narrowed his eyes at Ann.


    "Your happiness?"


    Ann squeezed her thigh vigorously with her hand.


    Only then did she have the courage to look straight into his eyes. She said with the corners of her


    mouth curling into a mocking smile.


    "Yes! Being together with you is too tired. I have fed up with your dominance, your strength and your


    selfishness!"


    Ann was upset inside when Phillip loosened his grip on her.


    "Before I go to the institution rmended by Ms. Kerr to further my studies, I will stay in the Moore


    Group. Although I have broken up with you, the Moore Group is indeed a good springboard for my


    future."


    Ann raised her head slightly and tried her best to prevent her tears from flowing down at the moment.


    "Of course, if you pester me during this period, I will leave immediately. After all, if nothing goes wrong,


    I will soon find a suitable marriage partner. I have to be responsible for my future husband!"


    Her future husband?


    "Are you threatening me?"


    She threatens him with leaving for a man who did not exist at all!


    When Ann saw the anger and sadness in Phillip''s eyes, her heart tightened, but she still tried to pull out


    a meaningless smile.


    "If this threat is powerful to you, I say, yes."


    Phillip stared at Ann with his brooding and dark eyes, his rapid breathing surging on her face.


    Just when Ann felt that she could no longer maintain the indifferent expression on her face and her


    tears were about to fall, Phillip let go of her hand.


    Ann sighed of relief, but then, the great emptiness and disappointment hit her.


    She carried her bag and turned to leave, but she heard Phillip''s low indifferent voice from behind her.


    He said, "I promise you that I will give you time to think about everything, but you don''t have to force


    yourself to contact other men to avoid me. I can''t stand it..."


    Thest few words were said by him in a light tone.


    Ann almost couldn''t control herself to turn around to hug him.


    She bit her lower lip to suppress the impulse. She didn''t look back at him and left with her back straight.


    Phillip stood in there, with his intense eyes staring at Ann''s back until she disappeared.

 Chapter 158 None of Your Business

    Chapter 158 None of Your Business


    "Phillip, why didn''t I notice before that you were good at ying tricks? I saw it just now. When the girl


    left, she was crying and gritting her teeth. You don''t know how sad she was!"


    Todd walked over and ced a hand on Phillip''s shoulder.


    Just now, he was paying attention to the movements here. That scene was really touching.


    Phillip stood where he was and looked down on the ground. Nobody knew his feeling.


    If he didn''t do this, how could she feel pity?


    He didn''t believe that Ann didn''t like him anymore. Her father was seriously ill and couldn''t take the


    stimtion.


    Her mother was even more determined. Before he settled everything, he had to let her remember him


    at least.


    ...


    Ann left the restaurant and walked aimlessly along the street.


    What Phillip had just said was echoing in her mind.


    He said he wouldn''t be able to face it...


    Ann thought, ''Phillip, who had always been insufferably arrogant, when did he speak in such a


    seemingly humble tone?''


    "Be careful!" Someone was shouting.


    "Beep--"


    Ann heard the sound and looked up nkly.


    She realized that she had walked to the middle of the road, but she didn''t know why. There was a


    ring red light on the other side of the road, and a driver was honking. There was also the driver''s


    abuse.


    She was quickly pulled back to the sidewalk by someone. Ann thanked him and continued walking.


    The man held her hand and did not let her go.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ann!"


    The voice sounded familiar.


    Ann looked up and frowned when she saw the person in front of her.


    She looked at the man''s hand that was gripping her arm tightly. Her voice became very soft but cold.


    "Let me go!"


    Karl had not expected to encounter Ann in such a coincidence.


    It was still under such circumstances.


    Seeing Ann''s face full of tears and sadness, it was even more impossible for him to let her go.


    "Ann, what''s wrong with you? It was very dangerous." Karl''s tone was gentle and his eyes were filled


    with concern.


    "It is none of your business!" Ann said coldly.


    Karl still wanted to speak, but Ann directly smashed her bag into his hand.


    Karl was suddenly hit by a hard corner of the bag, but he resisted letting go.


    In front of everyone on the road, he suddenly knelt in front of Ann.


    He said, "Ann, I was blinded by greed. I was cheated by Jenny and Rudy. I was a bastard. Now, I finally


    see clearly that you are the only one I love. I only want to marry you and be my wife in my life. Can you


    please give me another chance?"


    When Ann saw the tears of regret on Karl''s face and the surrounding people, she turned a long face.


    "Karl, don''t be so shameless. I had nothing to do with you since a long time ago. Go away!"


    Karl still refused to let go of Ann and cried bitterly. Then, he gritted his teeth and pped himself with


    the other hand.


    "Ann, you know, I have been falling in love with you since high school. I have been with you for five


    years abroad. You are the only one I love. I will do anything for you as long as you give me a chance!"


    He mentioned that after five years abroad, Ann''s face became more and more sullen after she heard


    that.


    Whatever he said about love andpany for so many years, it was still easily changed by a single


    sentence from Jenny!


    Ann took out her phone from his bag and wanted to call the police in front of Karl.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll call the police!"


    Karl was a little stunned. When he saw that Ann was really about to press the dial button, he thought of


    his previous life in the police station. He could only let her leave.


    "Ann..."


    As soon as he let go, Ann immediately stopped a taxi and left. She didn''t give Karl a chance to speak.


    Karl looked in the direction that the taxi had left, his eyes were full of sadness.


    It was most likely that Ann had such a sad appearance, it must be because of Phillip.


    Such being the case, it meant that Karl still had a chance!

 Chapter 159 Are You Going to Marry Someone Else?

    Chapter 159 Are You Going to Marry Someone Else?


    In the Moores'' old house.


    Phillip had just finished the phone call and turned around to see a little fellow open the door ande


    in.


    Carson reached out his small hand to tug at the corner of Phillip''s clothes.


    "Daddy, when will you and Miss Ann reconcile? Nikki said that Miss Ann does not allow her to call you


    Daddy anymore!"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    Carson frowned and made a decision, looking like a little adult.


    "Daddy, a man should be a gentleman and tolerate girls. Even if Miss Ann has a good temper, but if


    you always bully her, she won''t be willing to y with you. You should buy something delicious and fun


    to coax her."


    Phillip looked down at Carson, who had an earnest expression on his face, and suddenly spoke.


    "She went on a blind date."


    Carson''s words stopped abruptly. He blinked his big eyes and pondered for a long time.


    A blind date?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is Miss Ann going to look for someone to be Nikki''s dad?"


    Carson just asked a question, but Phillip felt so depressed.


    "Oh, no. If that''s the case, I will get nothing. Mommy is gone, and so is my sister!"


    Carson frowned. He stood with arms akimbo as he looked up at his daddy who was with a depressed


    face.


    "It''s all your fault. You have no other merits except for your handsome face. You had a bad temper and


    always bullied Miss Ann when we were not here. Now, she is angry and went to y with other men.


    Nikki is going to be someone else''s sister!"


    He was getting angrier as he spoke.


    He just wanted a mother and sister. Why was it so difficult?


    Phillip, who had been scolded by his son, tried his best to restrain the urge to throw Carson out. He


    raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows.


    "Do you still want her to change her mind?"


    Carson wrinkled his delicate little nose and looked at Phillip in annoyance.


    "Miss Ann has gone to find someone else. He must be gentler than you and better than you in making


    her happy. You have been defeated in an instant. How can she change her mind?"


    Phillip was so speechless.


    He had never known that in Carson''s mind, he was so useless.


    "Do you know how to give the puppy dog eyes and act pitiful?"


    "What?"


    Carson blinked his eyes. "What did that mean?"


    ...


    In the Harmony Hospital.


    Ann adjusted her mood and looked into the mirror to make sure that the traces of crying were not that


    obvious. She took a deep breath and left the bathroom.


    Just as she was about to push open the door to William''s ward, her phone vibrated and she received a


    text message.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    ''Ann, it was me who couldn''t stand the instigation in the past. I am a bastard. In short, everything was


    my fault!


    It doesn''t matter if you hate me, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me.


    I already know the truth. Jenny and Rudy were behind all this.


    I have returned to being single now, we have five years of rtionship. At the most difficult time, we


    supported each other toe over.


    You are still the only person I love. I will wait until you are willing to ept me!


    Ann, give me another chance, I will treat you well!''


    Returned to being single? Did he divorce?


    Ann smiled sarcastically. What a cold-blooded and selfish man.


    However, all this had nothing to do with her.


    She added this unknown number to the cklist.


    In the Lucky Coffee.


    Ann followed the message and found a seat.


    The blind date this time was introduced by Daisy. He was a university professor.


    His name was Emery Rollins, a gentleman with a calm temperament.


    Because the coffee shop was rtively close to the hospital, Ann was ten minutes earlier than the


    agreed time.


    When she was waiting, she looked out through the window, her eyes a little nk.


    As long as this man wasn''t as weird as the onest time, she would ept him.


    It was not only to prevent Melinda from doing anything else but also to make William feel at ease and


    so that Phillip couldpletely give up.


    Unexpectedly, Professor Rollins was really the same as the introduction.


    He was good-looking, polite, and gentlemanly.


    Although he was a little older than Ann, he knew how to take care of her.


    Although he was a little surprised to hear that she had a kid, he said it was within understanding.


    Their conversation was quite pleasant.


    "Miss Scott, is it convenient for you to leave me a contact number?"


    This meant that he wanted to try dating.


    Ann thought for a moment and smiled.


    "Of course."


    Just as she took out her phone, she felt her sleeve being tugged.


    Turning around, she saw that Carson''s eyes were red with tears. His appearance was extremely pitiful.


    "Mommy, are you going to abandon Daddy and me and marry someone else?"

 Chapter 160 Daddy, You Are Hurt

    Chapter 160 Daddy, You Are Hurt


    Ann was stunned and subconsciously looked around for Phillip, but she didn''t find him.


    Ann turned around and saw Emery Rollins''s expression has changed slightly. After seeing this, she


    pursed her lips.


    She took out a tissue and wiped tears off Carson''s face.


    Seeing Carson tightly holding his sleeves, Ann felt inexplicably depressed.


    But she could not be soft-hearted as Carson was Phillip''s child.


    She forced herself to be serious and said to Carson, "I am not your mommy. I have nothing to do with


    your daddy anymore."


    Carson had tears streaming down his cheeks when hearing my words.


    Carson asked, "Then where is my mommy? You are my mommy. Did daddy make you angry, so you


    don''t want to be my mommy?"


    Speaking of this, the little guy had a lump in his throat and held Ann''s hand more tightly.


    "Jackson and I miss you very much. He hasn''t eaten for several days and now is sick. I will ask Daddy


    to apologize to you. Can you be our mommy like before?" Carson said in tears.


    At that time, Jackson, who stayed in the Moores'' old house learning chess from Mr. Brenton, wrinkled


    his little nose and could not help but sneeze.


    When Ann heard Jackson was sick and saw that Carson was sobbing now, she became soft-hearted.


    However, she knew that Carson''s sudden appearance here was not a coincidence.


    Perhaps, Phillip was watching them at the moment.


    Thinking of that, Ann gritted her teeth although she was a bit painful.


    Ann said, "Carson, You will have a mommy in the future... your daddy and I can''t be together. So I will


    not be your mommy anymore. Your little brother Jackson has a doctor to take care of him, so don''t


    worry. Now, find the person who brought you here and ask him to send you home."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson was still young and could not understand theplex emotions of adults.


    But he could find out that Miss Ann didn''t want to be with his Daddy anymore when he saw the


    determined expression on Ann''s face.


    Thinking of that, Carson turned to look in a certain direction.


    He was pretending to cry just now, but now he lowered his head and wanted to burst into tears.


    He lost a mother and a sister.


    ...


    Carson lowered his head and walked into a corner covered by a screen.


    Ann knew who was behind the screen. She lowered his eyelids and restrained theplicated


    emotions in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry." Ann turned to look at Emery and said.


    Under such a situation, Emery would not be willing to keep in touch with her.


    She did not care much about this. But thinking that Melinda will continue to arrange a blind date for her,


    she felt a burst of frustration.


    Emery said, "May I ask, is Carson the child you just mentioned..."


    Ann exined immediately, "No, Carson..." she paused, "He is my ex-boyfriend''s child. My child has


    nothing to do with him..."


    Emery nodded with a gentle expression. "Then, Miss Scott, can you promise to cut off the rtionship


    with your ex-boyfriend in the future?"


    Ann''s long eyshes trembled slightly, and she subconsciously looked in the direction of the screen.


    "I already have nothing to do with him!" She bit her lower lip and replied.


    "If so, Miss Scott, may I invite you to watch a movie next time?" Emery smiled and said.


    Ann said, "Sure."


    Ann and Emery exchanged contact information and then got up to leave together.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came out behind the screen.


    It was of the broken tea sets.


    Ann paused and her eyes trembled slightly, but she did not look back.


    She forced a smile and walked out of the caf¨¦ with Emery.


    ...


    Phillip narrowed his eye as he watched Ann leave with another man. He felt sorrowful with eyes


    darkening.


    On the dark brown floor, the white porcin fragments from the tea sets were dazzling.


    That was the first time Carson had seen his daddy behave like this. Carson was frightened.


    He held back tears but could not help but let out a hup.


    His small pink mouth was slightly pursed while long and curly eyshes were still wet.


    He caught a glimpse of the bright red blood on the hand of Phillip hanging at the table. Carson and held


    his hand.


    Carson shouted, "Daddy, you are injured. You need to go to the hospital!"


    He was so sad and scared that he forgot about his daddy''s phone on the table. He hurriedly climbed


    onto the sofa and wanted to reach it.


    But he almost slipped off the table because he acted hastily.


    Phillip recovered from astonishment and quickly reached out to catch Carson with his uninjured hand.


    He casually picked up the phone on the table and put it in his pocket and then got up to leave the caf¨¦.


    Carson lowered his head, grabbed his daddy''s hand.


    He muttered, "Daddy, it''s bleeding. You will be infected if you don''t go to the hospital!"


    Phillip lowered his head and looked at Carson who was holding his injured hand with a concerned


    expression.


    His white and delicate face was a little chubby. His eyes were very big and her eyshes were very


    long. His small face was wrinkled with worry. All these characteristics made him a bit like Ann when she


    was a child.


    Ann.


    When Phillip thought of that woman, his eyes darkened.


    He didn''t expect that Ann was so determined this time. She was not at all soft-hearted even when she


    saw Carson crying and begging.


    What''s more, knowing he was there, she deliberately said those words to irritate him.


    ''After all, I will have a suitable marriage partner soon, and I have to be responsible for my future


    husband!''


    Thinking of that, Phillip snorted.


    Phillip remembered what Ann had said at the restaurantst time, even though she knew that she


    couldn''t fall in love with another man so quickly.


    Phillip felt a wave of frustration in his heart when he thought about how she had done all of this to push


    him away.


    After bringing Carson to the car, Phillip sat in the driver''s seat and made a call to pick up Carson.


    He casually pulled out a few clean napkins to wipe the blood off his hands and made another call.


    "Come to The Sky Club."

 Chapter 161 Hurt Himself for Love

    Chapter 161 Hurt Himself for Love


    Todd pushed the door open of a private room in The Sky Club.


    It was dark inside.


    Through the dim light in the corridor, He saw a figure on the sofa.


    Todd raised his eyebrows as he smelled the strong scent of alcohol.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Todd was sure Phillip was trying to drown his sorrow drown.


    Todd closed the door and turned on the light.


    The dazzling light instantly dispelled the darkness in the room. Phillip subconsciously frowned and


    raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    When Todd saw the wound on Phillip''s hand, he couldn''t help sighing, and then Todd strode over.


    "Hey, Phillip, have you gone from the spiritual level to the physical level? Hurt yourself for love?"


    And it seemed that Phillip had not seeded.


    So he came here to drown his sorrow drown.


    There were several empty bottles on the ground.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Phillip leaned against the sofa and asked. He was silent for a while


    after finishing speaking.


    Todd took a goblet and poured himself a goblet of wine, "No news yet!"


    As soon as Todd finished speaking, he felt a chill.


    Then he turned around and saw Phillip with a cold face. He helplessly spread his hands.


    Todd said, "You know your mother well. She almost drove Hilda crazy. Even now Hilda is still missing!"


    Hilda was still a famous irondy even in the business world.


    Such a woman was almost sent to a mental hospital by her husband, because of Phillip''s mother.


    Todd asked, "So if your mother intervened in this matter as you said, how could it be so easy for me to


    investigate?!"


    Todd continued to think, he heard that Ann''s father didn''t agree with his daughter being together with


    Phillip.


    He was an eligible bachelor, how did he end up like this.


    Phillip''s face was gloomy. His thin lips closed tightly. As he nced at Todd, who was rxed, his lips


    twitched.


    Phillip asked, "That wasn''t what you said when you asked me to invest and establish an intelligence


    When Todd was asking for investment, he said that there was nothing he could not find out!


    Todd choked when he drank and turned to look at Phillip.


    Todd said, "You don''t want to withdraw funds, do you? The department has just been expanded... For


    this matter, I abandoned a naked beauty in the quilt and came over for you!"


    Todd sighed seeing that Phillip didn''t buy it.


    Todd continued, "In my opinion, the person who cured the bell should be the one who tied the bell. Your


    mother definitely won''t help. You should go for Ann."


    When Todd mentioned Ann, Phillip''s eyes darkened, and he seemed to sink into endless darkness.


    Todd sighed and thought, "Karma is a bitch!"


    "From what I see, Ann still has feelings for you, but she had to leave you for some reason. You! Phillip!


    You can take advantage of this to do something, such as cutting your wrist, wiping your neck, hanging


    yourself. You can do something to force her to tell you the difficulties that she is reluctant to mention..."


    Todd''s suggestion was purely a joke. He did not expect that Phillip would do it and ended in hospital.


    ...


    In the super VIP ward of Harmony Hospital.


    Todd was sleepy. He held an apple in one hand and a fruit knife in the other.


    He quickly peeled the apple and ate it in front of Phillip, who was reading some documents.


    He turned around to look at Aydan.


    He exined, "You don''t know what happened. I was woken up by the urine early in the morning. The


    moment I opened my eyes, I saw your Phillip lying on the sofa. His face was pale, and he only


    breathed in but did not exhale. I was so scared that I almost fainted. Then I sent him to the hospital for


    surgery immediately!"


    What Phillip did was really earth-shattering!


    Todd turned and found that Phillip kept a straight face while lying on the bed.


    Todd said to Phillip, "Although I asked you to do something, you don''t have to hurt yourself!"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Todd got up to pee, Phillip would have immediately quit!


    Wearing a long face, Phillip closed the folder in his hand.


    And he said, "Shut up!"


    When Aydan heard Todd''s words, his anger rose.


    Aydan said, "It''s because of that woman again!"


    Phillip''s eyelids moved and he did not say a word.


    Todd rolled his eyes.


    And then he said, "At first, I wanted to bring Phillip to the Community Hospital. We were almost there,


    but Phillip forced me to bring him here. I don''t know what''s so special about this hospital."


    Aydan gritted his teeth when hearing that.


    Aydan thought, ''What was so special about this hospital? Of course it was because Ann was here!''


    Aydan said out loud, "I''ll go find Ann right now!"


    Aydan was about to rush out the door when he heard Phillip''s weak voice behind.


    Phillip said, "Stop!"


    Aydan stopped and turned to look at Phillip''s pale face. Aydan was even more furious.


    For the first time, Aydan retorted, "Do you still care for her now? Why is she so ruthless? I will let her


    Aydan disliked Ann, but when he saw that Phillip had tortured himself to such an extent, he had to do


    something for Phillip!


    Then Aydan mmed the door angrily and left.


    Todd propped on the armrest of his chair and turned his head to look at Phillip who was half lying on


    the bed.


    Phillip lowered his head slightly. Under the sunlight, his facial features were a little blurred, and it was


    impossible to see the emotions on his face.


    "You don''t want Ann toe and meet you?" Todd asked.


    Phillip slightly turned his head and said faintly, "I promised to give her time. I won''t disturb her."


    Todd smiled faintly, "If so, the imposing manner you used to berate Aydan was not strong enough!"


    Aydan would always listen to Phillip. If Phillip wanted to stop Aydan, he could do it easily.


    It was obvious that Phillip wanted to see Ann badly...


    Ann was standing in the corridor of the hospital.


    Ann had just gone to Daisy''s house to take a look at Nikki and then she returned to the apartment to


    get William''s clothes.


    Just as Ann was about to open William''s ward, she was suddenly pulled back by someone. Ann was


    almost dragged to the entrance of the stairs.


    She was pinched painfully, and she subconsciously struggled.


    The moment she raised her head, she almost recognized him as Phillip as she saw the back of the


    man.


    When she recovered from the shock, she struggled and shouted angrily.


    Ann shouted, "Who are you! What are you trying to do? Let me go!"


    Ann''s fingernails caused Aydan to feel a sharp pain. He turned around and saw that Ann frowned.


    Then he became ferocious.


    "Ann! Why are you being so ruthless to Phillip?"


    Ann was surprised when he saw Aydan here.


    When she heard him mention Phillip, her eyes trembled. She immediately turned away and spoke


    faintly.


    "Aydan, it''s none of your business. I''ve got things to do. I''m leaving now!"


    When Aydan heard Ann''s indifferent words, he was hurt so much.


    "I was right at the beginning. You are the kind of woman who can do anything for power. Phillip was in


    the hospital just for a woman like you. It''s... it''s..."


    Aydan was about to be abusive but did not find a suitable adjective.


    Ann paused when he heard that Phillip was in hospital now and then stopped leaving.


    Her voice was very light and trembling.


    She asked, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 162 You Will Ruin Him!

    Chapter 162 You Will Ruin Him!


    Aydan did not know how to describe it. When he heard Ann''s question, he raised his chin and sneered.


    "What are you pretending for? You''re happy to hear that my brother is hospitalized because of you,


    aren''t you? I have seen too many hypocritical women like you! Do you want to marry into the Moore


    family? Dream on!"


    Ann''s heart sank, falling into a bottomless void.


    Her left hand gripped her right hand tightly. She warned herself repeatedly in her heart,


    ''He is the son of that woman.


    ''Don''t be impulsive, don''t.


    ''Otherwise, all the previous efforts would be of no avail!''


    ...


    Ann held back the tears that had already welled up in her eyes and raised her head, forcing herself to


    reveal a cold expression.


    She looked up at Aydan and sneered.


    "As you said, I can get neither fame nor power from the Moore family. Why should I waste my time on


    Phillip? Instead of arguing with me, why don''t you persuade your unreasonable brother not to disturb


    my life in the future?"


    After saying that, Ann ignored Aydan''s expression and immediately went downstairs.


    Aydan did not expect Ann to be so heartless. He was stunned.


    Then, he pounded the wall in anger. After hearing his words, Ann still refused to see Phillip.


    Aydan was afraid that Ann did not like Phillip anymore.


    He was worried about Phillip.


    Ann covered her mouth and stood at the corner of the stairs. She heard Aydan leaving.


    Only then did she cry out.


    Phillip had been hospitalized because of her.


    Ann recalled that when she left the teahouse yesterday, she heard the sound of something broken and


    felt the fiery gaze that had been glued to her.


    Her heart seemed to be torn in half.


    Half shouted that she loved him, and the other half reasoned that she could not love her.


    It was all the faults in their stars.


    ...


    Aydan returned to the ward with a frown and saw Phillip lying on the bed, seeming to be asleep.


    He ground his teeth and sat down on the sofa.


    Todd took a guess and nudged Aydan''s arm.


    "She doesn''t want toe?"


    Aydan looked at Phillip, who was resting with his eyes closed and lowered his voice. He was extremely


    depressed.


    "That woman is so heartless. I told her Phillip is hospitalized because of her. Do you know what she


    said?"


    Todd nced out of the corner of his eye at the person who had ''fallen asleep'' on the bed. Phillip''s


    eyshes trembled slightly.


    "What did she say?" Todd asked with interest.


    Aydan was furious and imitated Ann''s tone.


    "Instead of arguing with me, why don''t you persuade your unreasonable brother not to disturb my life in


    the future?"


    After saying that, he grabbed Todd''s arm, "Does she have a shred of conscience?"


    Todd pressed a hand against his lips and chuckled.


    Seeing Aydan''s angry eyes, he coughed and put on a straight face.


    "She''s cold-blooded and heartless and shameless..."


    Seeing that Aydan was appeased, Todd deliberately raised his voice,


    "However, her words make sense. Love should be based on the will on both sides. Since she does not


    like Phillip anymore, we should persuade Phillip to let go. There are so many beautiful girls in this


    world, right?"


    Aydan frowned, feeling Todd''s words strange.


    How could he speak for that woman? He was Phillip''s friend, not hers!


    Aydan was about to speak.


    They heard a crack in the bed.


    Phillip tossed on the bed.


    The two of them looked over. Phillip had been lying t. Now, he turned his back on them.


    His coldness was almost palpable.


    Apparently, he had heard their conversation.


    Aydan covered his mouth with a look of horror.


    It was over. His brother heard it. Would his get worse?


    Todd raised his eyebrows, took out his phone, and sent a message.


    Seeing that the message was sent out sessfully, Todd smiled.


    He pulled Aydan out of the ward.


    "Phillip is sick. He needs to take a good rest. The Moore Group must have someone in charge. You


    have to share your brother''s burden!"


    Aydan struggled in the corridor.


    "Let me go. There are still so many people in the Moore Group. My brother is hurt. I have to take care


    of him..."


    ...


    Ann returned to William''s ward and washed his clothes. Then, she sat on the side and waited for Ann


    to finish dinner.


    Ann looked at Ann who was sitting in a daze on the chair.


    "Ann."


    Ann did not move as if she had not heard his words.


    William frowned slightly and raised his voice.


    "Ann!"


    Ann was startled and turned to look at William.


    "Dad, have you finished? I will clean up the table..."


    William waved his hand, signaling Ann to sit down next to him.


    He pursed his lips when he saw that Ann had emaciated.


    "The professor you met on the blind date, how are you getting along?"


    Ann was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled.


    "Not bad. His name is Emery. He''s a few years older than me and has a calm and gentle personality.


    He doesn''t mind that I have Nikki. We''ll get on for a while."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ann heaved a sigh of relief. But he could not rest assured ye.


    He spoke carefully.


    "Ann, since you''ve already decided to try with him, you should forget the past. You should be


    responsible for both you and him."


    "I know," Ann pursed her lips. "We''ve already agreed to get along for a while. If there is no problem...


    we will get married."


    When it came to the word marriage, Ann smiled ruefully.


    She never thought that her marriage would be decided in this way.


    However, this was her best choice now.


    Melinda would no longer use her father to threaten her, and her father could see her set up a family as


    he wished.


    As for him... he would recover.


    William spent most of his time sleeping because of his illness.


    Ann saw him fall asleep and was about to leave. Then, she received a strange message.


    ''13 Floor, Room A01. Gastric hemorrhage. Not yet awake. No one is in there after seven o''clock in the


    evening.''


    Ann tightened her grip on the phone.


    She knew what it means.


    She was not in the mood to guess who sent this message.


    But she felt her impulse.


    Ann sat on a bench in the corridor of the hospital, holding her phone. Her face was a battlefield of


    conflicting thoughts.


    There was a voice in her heart shouting, "Just take a look and make sure that he is fine. Just take a


    look and leave. No one will know."


    Another rational voice was reminding, "Ann, think about your current rtionship. You will ruin


    him!"

 Chapter 163 Take Him to William

    Chapter 163 Take Him to William


    In the Ward A01.


    Ann stood at the door, took hold of the door handle, and panicked.


    She somehow got here.


    When she came to herself, she was standing at the door.


    She should have turned around and left immediately.


    But...


    Ann bit her lips and looked at the door before her.


    She remembered the contents of the message.


    Severe gastric hemorrhage...


    She just wanted to look at him. And she thought he must be asleep right now...


    Just as she was trying to convince herself, footsteps suddenly came from the quiet corridor.


    It was the nurse on patrol.


    Ann was so nervous that she gripped the door handle. The door was unlocked and then opened.


    ...


    Ann entered and closed the door.


    It was dark inside the ward, and only the moonlight vaguely shone through the curtains.


    Ann looked at the bed and breathed lightly.


    She could even hear the beat of her heart.


    Ann stood there and found that Phillip did not wake up.


    Therefore, she attempted to step lightly and walk to the bed.


    Under the faint moonlight, Ann finally saw Phillip''s face clearly.


    He had a distinctly outlined face. Perhaps because he was sick, he looked less aggressive. His eyes


    were closed and his face was bathed in moonlight.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was gentle and a bit lonely right now.


    Her gaze fell on his eyebrows and pale lips. Although he fell asleep, he was still frowning.


    Ann felt distressed.


    She reached out to touch his eyebrows. Her lips were trembling, and then she kissed Phillip.


    It was slightly chilly.


    "What are you doing?"


    In the quiet ward, a familiar voice suddenly was then heard.


    Ann was shocked. She hurriedly straightened up and met Phillip''s deep eyes. She wanted to step back,


    but Phillip gripped her hand.


    His grip was very strong and his knuckles whitened.


    The pressure forced the blood back up through the needle.


    Ann was panicked and anxious. Her mind was a nk, and only one sentence constantly recurred to


    her.


    "He is your brother!"


    Ann bit her lips, struggled to shake off his hand, and stumbled out of the ward.


    "Ann!"


    Phillip pulled out the needle and was about to get out of bed to chase after her. However, he has been


    recovering from surgery, so he was still weak.


    The light in the room was dark. Suddenly, he fell on the bed.


    Ann heard a loud noise behind her and paused.


    Phillip stared at Ann''s back with his eyes wide open.


    He could feel that she still loved him. Otherwise, why would shee to see him at midnight? Why


    would she panic after being discovered?


    He gasped and said, "Come back..."


    His voice was not loud but even a bit weak.


    Ann heard his words clearly.


    Ann turned her back on him and tears ran down her cheeks. However, she pursed her lips tightly and


    held back her tears. And then she resolutely opened the door and left without looking back.


    ...


    The door was opened and then closed. Phillip sat on the bed and stared at the door.


    She had left.


    He could feel the tears that had fallen on his face when she kissed him.


    Although she tried her best to control herself, he could feel that she trembled when she fled in panic.


    He clenched his fists. Under the moonlight, one could find that his hand was bleeding...


    Ann left the ward in panic. The corridor was so quiet and frightening.


    After Ann took a few steps, she suddenly felt limp and exhausted. Therefore, she squatted down on the


    ground, buried her face in her knees, and cried silently.


    She regretted, struggled, and was in agony.


    Since she had decided topletely keep this rtionship in her mind, she shouldn''t havee.


    Their rtionship could not be recognized.


    She could not ruin him...


    After a long time, her tears were dry. She stared nkly at the long corridor ahead.


    A nurse on patrol saw Ann, so she approached Ann and was about to ask her.


    Ann suddenly stood up and wiped off the tears. And then she looked up at the puzzled nurse and


    forced a smile.


    Ann said, "I just heard a loud noiseing from the Ward A01. Something might have happened


    inside."


    The people living on this floor were powerful and rich, so the nurse immediately became nervous. She


    did not have time to ask more but turned to run to the Ward A01.


    Ann watched the nurse rush into the ward.


    Thinking of Phillip''s pale face and the loud sound of him falling off the bed, she trembled slightly. But


    then she bit her lips, looked down, and left.


    ...


    On Saturday, Daisy visited William in the hospital with Nikki. Noticing that Ann looked absent-minded,


    Daisy pursed her lips.


    Daisy patted Ann on the shoulder and raised her chin, signaling to Ann to go out.


    Noticing that Nikki and William were having fun, Ann turned around and followed Daisy out of the ward.


    Ann closed the door and looked up at Daisy.


    Ann asked, "What is wrong?"


    Ann was much thinner these days. Daisy looked at Ann and said, "Your eyes are ssy and you''re


    dispirited. I should be the one asking you this question. What''s wrong?"


    Ann forced a smile and said, "I slept a bitte these days."


    Daisy asked, "Because of Phillip?"


    Ann was stunned. She immediately looked away and denied, "No."


    Daisy raised her eyebrows at Ann and leaned against the wall.


    Daisy said, "I heard that Phillip is also in this hospital."


    Ann pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Noticing that Ann shunned Phillip, Daisy did not say anything else but changed the topic.


    "How are you and Emery?"


    Hearing this, Ann seemed to have made up her mind and looked up at Daisy.


    "Daisy, I n to take him to William."


    Daisy was slightly stunned and looked inside the ward.


    Daisy then asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Ann smiled and said, "William is in poor health and hopes I can find the right person soon. Emery is


    good and gets a stable job. Moreover, he and I don''t go after love. If William knows that I have a


    boyfriend, he can be more at ease."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes," Ann answered.


    ...


    Before Daisy came to the hospital, Melinda called Ann and said,


    "Ann, I don''t mean to urge you to get married, but Phillip has tortured himself and is hospitalized


    because of you. I''m afraid that if this continued, Phillip will do something else.


    I have heard that you found a boyfriend on a blind date. I have asked someone to inquire about Emery.


    Emery is good and does not mind that you have a child, so I will also be at ease if you''re with him. How


    about you formalize your rtionship by getting married? Phillip has always been proud and tough, so


    he will never allow himself to badger a married woman. What do you think?"


    Ann knew that she lost control that night, and Phillip could deny everything she had done before and


    saw through her because of this.


    Melinda was right.


    The only way that could let Phillip give up was to get married.


    Otherwise, no one would know what Phillip would do.


    This time, he was in the hospital. But what would happen next time?


    Since she couldn''t be with him, there was no need for him to torment himself.

 Chapter 164 This Man Is Very Suitable for Ann

    Chapter 164 This Man Is Very Suitable for Ann


    In Ward A01.


    Todd sat leisurely on the sofa, smiling evilly at his phone. He was probably flirting with an unknown girl.


    Aydan stood by the bed frowning while holding a thermal container in his hand, looking like an old


    mother.


    "Phillip, my dear brother, I beg you to eat something. Don''t tell me you don''t want your stomach


    anymore!"


    Phillip leaned against the bed. Aptop was ced on the moving table in front of him. He was having


    a video conference. In his hand was a stack of documents.


    His handsome face was pale, but his aura was still oppressive.


    "Press it down to two percent!"


    Hearing this, the person on the other side of the video felt kind of embarrassed.


    "Mr. Phillip, the other party said that the minimum is three percent. Even if it is three percent, our profit


    margin is still very big..."


    Phillip''s thin lips twitched, "Do you think the mall is a charity? Tell them that their things are only worth


    two percent. If they are unwilling, we''ll change the partners!"


    After the video conference ended, Todd clicked his tongue.


    "Phillip, you are still sick. Why do you have to be so angry early in the morning?"


    Phillip nced at him and ignored him.


    He turned around and saw Aydan quickly put away theputer documents in front of him and put the


    breakfast that he had prepared on the table.


    "Brother, the doctor said that if you don''t take good care of your stomach, you might have a stomach


    hole next time. Fortunately, Melinda has a performance outside and can''te back. Otherwise, I will


    suffer!"


    Todd, on the other hand, was focused on the fruit tter beside him. He casually picked an apple to


    eat.


    "What will be the harm of having a stomach hole? Wouldn''t this make someone feel more distressed?"


    Phillip was called a cold-faced death by the outsider. However, he was like a child who was not willing


    to cooperate with the treatment just because the person he waited for hadn''te yet.


    Aydan frowned when he heard this. He looked at the rxed Todd, and then at the indifferent Phillip.


    It seemed like he had suddenly realized something. His face was full of grief.


    "Brother, you''re still thinking about that heartless woman?"


    Phillip picked up his chopsticks, picked up a steamed bun, and stuffed it into Aydan''s mouth. His eyes


    were cold.


    "Shut up!"


    Aydan was speechless.


    He did all of this just for Phillip.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Aydan and Todd looked at the door at the same time, feeling a little strange.


    The people who came to visit a few days ago were all forced back by Phillip with a cold face. Now,


    there were still people who dared to rush up to be ignored?


    Todd was the closest to the door. He threw the fruit core into the trash can and got up to open the door.


    When he saw the person standing outside the door, his eyes shed with a touch of amazement. Then


    he smiled yfully.


    "Wow! It''s a woman!"


    A woman?


    Aydan immediately looked at the door.


    Phillip paused as he drank the porridge. His handsome face was still cold, but he could not help but


    look at the door.


    Todd moved out of the way. When Phillip saw who it was, his eyes darkened and his tone was cold.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Daisy ignored Todd''s overly enthusiastic gaze and walked in elegantly.


    Her gaze fell on Phillip''s still pale face and she slightly raised her lips.


    "Do you want to talk?"


    Phillip frowned slightly, his deep eyes staring at Daisy for a long time, his thin lips pursed.


    He turned to look at Aydan and Todd, "Leave us alone for some time!"


    Aydan vaguely remembered Daisy. He knew that she was an employee of the Moore Group. And he


    always felt that he had seen her somewhere, but he could not remember.


    Todd raised his eyebrows. His gaze fell on Phillip and Daisy.


    There was a sh of interest in his eyes as he ced his hand on Aydan''s shoulder, who was frowning


    and trying to remember something. Then they left.


    ...


    Only Phillip and Daisy were left in the ward. Daisy sat down on the sofa. Her slender legs crossed


    elegantly as she looked up at Phillip.


    "Have you met Ann?"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes at her but did not speak.


    Daisy''s red lips curved up slightly. "I originally thought you guys could get back together through the


    blind date. But it seemed like I have underestimated the problems you have."


    Phillip''s dark eyes instantly turned cold, "Was it you who asked her to go on a blind date?"


    Daisy did not deny it, "I believe in what you said before and your feelings for Ann. But she is in pain in


    this rtionship."


    Phillip narrowed his eyes.


    "I think you should also know that Ann is seeing other men. She should introduce him to her father in


    the next two days. You should know what this means."


    Daisy stood up and looked at Phillip, who was lying on the bed with a cold expression.


    "This man is very suitable for Ann. With him, Ann''s life will be very stable. After all, people live not only


    by love."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Phillip, before that, if you can''t get Ann out of the pain, let her go!"


    ...


    Daisy left the ward, pressed the elevator, and was about to leave when a man with a seductive


    appearance suddenly followed in.


    Daisy''s gaze fell on the other person''s face. She recognized the man who appeared in Phillip''s ward.


    She frowned slightly and retracted her gaze, waiting for the elevator to go down.


    Todd stood in front of Daisy, his lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "Nice to meet you, gorgeous. I am Todd, the boss of the Quelch Law Firm."


    Daisy ignored him.


    Todd sized up Daisy''s face from a close distance and was even more amazed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I heard what you said to Phillip. You came here especially to inform Phillip about Ann, right? You


    wanted to match the two of them, why did you deliberately say the opposite?"


    The elevator arrived. Daisy looked at Todd in disgust while he was still standing in front of her, smelling


    her perfume.


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    After that, she walked around Todd and left.


    Todd did not miss the disgust in Daisy''s eyes. He felt strange so he chased after Daisy.


    "If you want to help them, we can cooperate!"


    "You think too much!"


    Todd was just about to put his hand on Daisy''s shoulder when he suddenly felt a burst of pain.


    Todd clutched his dislocated left hand and wailed with a frown on his face.


    When he raised his eyes, he saw Daisy sneering at him.


    Watching Daisy''s tall and enchanting figure slowly disappear, Todd stood up, lowered his eyes to look


    at his dislocated left hand. The corners of his mouth raised into an ambiguous smile.


    Interesting.

 Chapter 165 Investigation

    Chapter 165 Investigation


    The day before the end of the holiday, Ann made an appointment with Emery to meet William at the


    hospital.


    Ann was a little nervous when inviting him.


    After all, they had been in contact for less than a week since the blind date.


    Unexpectedly, Emery was very calm hearing the proposal.


    "Before three in the afternoon, I will end the lecture and visit Mr. William in the hospital."


    When they hung up the phone, Ann was still in a trance.


    ''Are people these days so casual about meeting parents?


    When Ann left the bathroom and was about to return to the ward, she saw Phillip, who was still wearing


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    a hospital gown.


    She was unable to move.


    Phillip seemed to have been waiting for her outside for a long time.


    It had only been a few days since theyst saw each other, but his handsome face had visibly be


    thinner. And the original outline of his face had be even deeper.


    Phillip stared at her with his deep eyes. Ann felt a sense of guilt at the thought of the phone call.


    She shifted her gaze away, pretending that she did not see him and was about to leave. But Phillip


    grabbed her by the wrist when she passed by.


    Ann was about to struggle, but Phillip suddenly fell to the side.


    "Phillip, stop pretending!"


    Phillip was tall, Ann almost fell with him while she trying to support him.


    She originally thought that this was Phillip''s n and wanted to push him away.


    However, when she touched his body, she felt that her body temperature was a little abnormal.


    Panicked, she gritted her teeth and helped Phillip sit down on a bench. She let Phillip lean on her


    shoulder and freed a hand to touch Phillip''s forehead.


    He was having a high fever!


    Ann frowned and patted Phillip''s face. Seeing that he did not react, she felt anxious. She wanted to get


    up and call the nurse, but Phillip held her arm tightly.


    Ann looked at Phillip''s pale handsome face, and his hand that refused to let go, her eyebrows tangled.


    She tried to soften her tone and whispered into Phillip''s ear.


    "Phillip, let me go. I''m going to call the doctor for you."


    Phillip did not loosen his grip.


    Ann pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and asked tentatively.


    "I''m not leaving. I''ll be right back after calling the doctor. Okay?"


    Ann was anxious and nervous. Only when she felt that Phillip had loosened her hand slightly did she


    hurriedly get up and run to find the doctor.


    Phillip, who had closed his eyes and fainted, opened his eyes shortly after Ann left.


    Looking in the direction that Ann had left, he retracted his gaze and picked up the phone that Ann had


    left on the bench in a hurry.


    He easily unlocked the password lock, and found the nearest call, and called over.


    "Is this Mr. Emery? I am Ann''s boyfriend, the father of her child..."


    Emery was unexpectedly decisive. Phillip hung up the phone with satisfaction and deleted the call


    records.


    Just as he was about to turn off the phone, he saw the screen of the phone change.


    It was the back of a man.


    The background was the amusement park that they went to on the day they officially started dating.


    Thinking back to that time, she deliberately fell behind him for a long time, so it was for this?


    Phillip''s eyes darkened.


    Hearing the hurried footsteps not far away, he put the phone back in its original position and closed his


    eyes.


    However, he couldn''t calm down.


    ...


    In Ward A01.


    Ann was forced to sit beside Phillip''s bed. Phillip was still holding her hand tightly. Aydan''s gaze


    seemed to pierce through her.


    She didn''t know how things suddenly turned out like this.


    She wanted to leave directly after calling the doctor.


    However, she found that she had left her phone on the bench. So she could only follow the doctor.


    Just as she was about to take out her phone, Phillip grabbed her hand. No matter how she tried, she


    could not pull it away.


    Arge group of doctors and nurses were watching. She couldn''t force it, so she could only follow.


    The doctor gave Phillip a check-up and a drip.


    "Doctor, how is my brother?" Aydan quickly followed.


    Ann originally had her head lowered, as if she didn''t care about all of this.


    At this moment, she tilted her head slightly and listened to the doctor''s reply.


    "The patient had an operation and is weak. He needs to rest and recuperate. You need to pay attention


    to his diet. His nutrition hasn''t caught up and the wound hasn''t healed yet. Mr. Aydan, you should


    persuade him to take care of his health. Otherwise, I''m afraid the condition will be more serious."


    Aydan sent the doctor away. Ann turned to look at Phillip who was lying on the bed.


    She thought he was pretending, she didn''t expect it to be true...


    Ann looked at his exquisite and deep eyes in a daze.


    If they... did not have that kind of rtionship, how good would it be?


    At this time, Aydan pushed open the door and came in. When he saw Ann, he frowned with


    dissatisfaction.


    As he approached and saw the tears on Ann''s face, he restrained his emotions.


    His gaze fell on Phillip, who was sleeping on the bed. Aydan frowned, his expressionplicated. He


    suppressed the thought of chasing Ann out and turned to leave.


    After an unknown period, Ann fell asleep by the bedside of Phillip.


    Phillip opened his eyes and turned his head to look at Ann, who was sprawled on the ground, sleeping.


    Her chin became sharper and thinner. Even in her sleep, she still had tears in her eyes. He raised her


    hand and gently touched Ann''s face, helping her wipe away the tears bit by bit.


    "Phillip..."


    Phillip paused when he heard the unconscious murmurs in her sleep.


    His deep eyes stared at her, and then he saw Ann''s tears fall even more fiercely.


    "Why, why us... If, if you weren''t... how good would it be..."


    Phillip frowned as he listened to Ann''s intermittent words.


    He wasn''t? He wasn''t what?


    He waited with rapt attention for Ann to speak again, but Ann only shed tears.


    Phillip pursed his thin lips, thinking about all possible reasons when his phone suddenly vibrated.


    "Hey, Phillip, I heard you fainted again?"


    Phillip frowned, looked at Ann who was still asleep and lowered his voice.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "It''s like this. My subordinates sent news saying that Adam secretly returned to the countryst night.


    But he did not return to River City. Instead, he went to a remote area. He has never given up searching


    for the whereabouts of his mother, Hilda. So we suspect that his abnormal behavior this time is rted


    to Hilda."


    "Continue to follow him!" Phillip said coldly.


    As long as they could find out the whereabouts of Hilda, they would find out why she had designed to


    let Ann have three children five years ago.


    "Alright! I''ll get someone to keep an eye on him... By the way, I heard that Melinda and William knew


    each other before?"


    "Is there any news?" Phillip asked with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Originally, I wanted to send someone to Clear Water Town to investigate if there were any grudges


    between them in the past. However, the young people in that small town all moved around. The people


    living there were old people in their seventies and eighties with bad memories. They could barely


    remember people''s names. However, I have already sent people to continue investigating. There


    should be news in a while."

 Chapter 166 Getting Rejected

    Chapter 166 Getting Rejected


    After hanging up the phone, he recalled that Melinda had taken him to the Clear Water Town when he


    was a child and that there was indeed an old acquaintance there.


    That acquaintance must be William.


    But every time Melinda brought him over, she never allowed him to meet this man.


    Thinking of William suddenly asking them to break up, Phillip began to put things together.


    Perhaps, this matter was rted to the grudge between William and his mother.


    ...


    When Ann woke up, she found that Phillip was still in aa.


    She shook her head and woke up a little.


    She felt so annoyed that she had fallen asleep.


    She then took out her phone and was about to look at the time when she found that there were several


    missed calls which were all from Emery.


    The time was already five in the afternoon.


    She started and hurriedly tried to get up.


    Then she noticed that Phillip was holding her hand. She tried to struggle, then she found that Phillip


    was not holding on so tightly.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she quickly pulled out her hand and prepared to leave.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of the half-empty bottle beside her. After a


    moment''s hesitation, she reached out and slowed the drop a little bit.


    Out of the ward, Ann called Emery as she walked towards the elevator.


    "Hello Emery, where are you now? I''m sorry, I just had something to do. Have you arrived at the


    hospital? I''ll pick you up now..."


    "Miss Scott, I''m in the middle of a blind date. What I need is someone who ismitted to marriage.


    Since you can''t let go of your ex-boyfriend, it would be better if we stopped seeing each other!"


    After that, the other side directly hung up the phone.


    Ann was in a daze, not understanding what was going on.


    A blind date?


    In other words, she didn''t answer her phone for a few hours, and he quickly moved on to the next date?


    Moreover, the reason was that she could not let go of her ex-boyfriend and would be unfaithful to


    marriage?


    It was just because she did not answer the phone, so he came to this series of conclusions?


    Was that how college professors think?


    Although she didn''t feel too attached to this man, she was worried about how she would have to


    exin to her father and be set up on another blind date.


    ''Ding''


    The elevator doors opened. As she was about to enter, she was pulled from behind.


    Ann turned around and saw Aydan with a disgruntled look on his face.


    "Aydan."


    She was being so polite to him that made him feel very annoyed.


    "Why aren''t you taking care of my brother in the ward? Where are you going?"


    Ann was silent for a moment, then she looked up at Aydan,


    "Aydan, me and your brother... Mr. Phillip is no longer rted. I think there''s no reason for me to stay


    there and take care of him," she said, neither servile nor pushy.


    When Aydan heard this, he became even more annoyed.


    "Why are you so heartless? If it wasn''t for you, my brother wouldn''t go to work every day like he was a


    machine, and drink himself into hospital."


    Also, why did my brother faint today? Wasn''t it because he went to look for you? Because you''ve been


    so ruthless, he hasn''t cooperated with treatment or eaten much for the past few days. My brother


    treated you well, right? Now he''s sick, what''s wrong with you taking care of him?"


    If the doctor had not said that the disease would be worse if it went on like this, he would not have been


    willing to let this hard-hearted woman take care of his brother!


    Ann clenched her fists, but she forced a smile on her face.


    "Aydan, I think you have overestimated my influence on him. He is the president of the Moore Group,


    and he has professional staff to take care of him when he is in the hospital. And you don''t want me to


    be entangled with him anymore, do you? Wouldn''t it be better for him to think I''m a hard-hearted


    woman?"


    After saying that, Ann politely nodded at Aydan and calmly entered the elevator to leave.


    Aydan stood where he was. He clenched his fist and held it to his lips. He walked left and right several


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    times and was so angry that he wanted to hit someone.


    He saw Ann crying in front of the bed, which showed that this woman was still in love with his brother.


    However, he didn''t expect that this woman would remain unmoved after he said so much!


    How irritating!


    Calming his mood outside, Aydan pushed open the door and entered.


    He originally thought that his brother should still be asleep at this time, but when he entered the room


    he saw Phillip leaning against the headboard, looking at him coldly.


    "Phillip... you''re awake." Aydan felt a chill down his spine.


    "Who told you to tell her that?" Phillip was expressionless.


    "You heard it all?" "Since you heard it, you should be able to see what kind of woman she is. It is not


    worth torturing yourself for such a woman!" Aydan curled his lips and was somewhat dissatisfied.


    "How''s the matter I asked you to do?" Phillip was toozy to talk nonsense with him.


    "It''s about time. We have settled the terms of the contract. If everything goes well, we just need to wait


    for the other party toe back and formally sign the contract..."


    At the mention of work, Aydan''s expression also became a little serious.


    "However, in addition to the sky-high reward this time, Gael Group asked that our people be banned


    from any part of the filming process. We don''t even have a n yet. Isn''t it too risky?"


    Phillip, on the other hand, was pretty cool about it.


    "Anything in the world is apanied by risks."


    ...


    The Moore Group


    Now William''s condition had improved a little, and Ann''s leave from thepany was over so she


    decided to return.


    When she was having lunch in the staff canteen, she identally heard something from colleagues.


    Topletely open the brand market, thepany spent a lot of money to hire Fred Anderson, who


    was known as a perfume genius, to film themercial MV for the next season.


    Fred Anderson?


    Ann was surprised, he was going back?


    Her deepest impression of Fred Anderson was that


    He was always gentle and polite to people, but at his mother''s funeral, he cried like a child.


    Ann still remembered that Fred said that she was the first person to see him cry.


    Later, she was thrown into his hands by her mentor to study.


    The two of them were truly familiar with each other.


    At this moment, Daisy, who was sitting opposite her, knocked on the te in front of her.


    "Are you really going to keep dating?"


    Ann came back to her senses and looked at Daisy weakly, "Yes."


    She had already made an appointment after work today, and the location was close to the hospital.


    After the blind date, she could directly go back to the hospital to take care of her father.


    "Have you ever wondered why Emery would suddenly reject you?" Daisy asked.


    Speaking of this, Ann also wondered.


    "Maybe he is unhappy that I stood him up, or maybe it''s because the train of thought of these high


    intellectuals is different from ours."


    Daisy couldn''t say anything.


    For Phillip to do such a thing, it left no trace.


    Ann sighed, "But it doesn''t matter. I just need to spend more time to get to know new people, even


    though it''s a little troublesome."

 Chapter 167 Even the Blind Date Website Gave Up on Her

    Chapter 167 Even the Blind Date Website Gave Up on Her


    In the Harmony Hospital


    Aydan looked at Phillip, who obediently cooperated with the doctor to treat him, and felt extremely


    gratified.


    "Phillip, you finally open your eyes! Right, health was very important. There are so many excellent


    "Go to the caf¨¦ next door," Phillip nced at him and said.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to have some coffee? You can''t drink coffee with your stomach


    disease!" Aydan was stunned.


    "Before Ann gets off work, no matter what method you use, chase away the man who goes there for


    the blind date!"


    "No Phillip, we rather demolish a temple than destroy a marriage. It''s not a good idea..."


    Meeting Phillip''s cold gaze, Aydan clenched his fists and nodded.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Alright! Of course... I''ll do it right away!"


    He walked to the door and turned to Phillip, who was getting examined by the doctor.


    Ann had lived up to her reputation. Could it be that this woman would be his future second sister-


    inw?


    ...


    After Ann got off work, she rushed to the caf¨¦ at the appointed time but did not see the blind date at the


    designated location.


    Then she waited for half an hour, but no one came.


    Ann frowned. She was hesitating if she should make a call, but she found that guy directly blocked her!


    Ann was speechless.


    They hadn''t seen each other before. They had arranged to have a date. Was this totally a prank?


    In the next few days, everyone Ann met a date didn''t turn up with various excuses.


    Finally, she failed.


    Daisy turned theputer to Ann.


    "The person in charge of your blind date told me that he would refund you the membership fee."


    Ann twitched her mouth. Did the blind date website give her up?


    "I didn''t do anything outrageous, did I? Is that necessary?"


    Daisy raised her eyebrows and tapped the table with her long finger.


    "Maybe you offended someone."


    Ann frowned and thought for a while, then she felt a little depressed.


    "When ites to offending people, I have really done a lot. But... what is the point of them stopping


    me from going on blind dates?"


    Whether it was Sansa, Jenny, Rudy or Betty...


    "Could it be Karl?" Ann murmured.


    When Daisy heard Karl''s name, she changed her expression.


    "Karl?"


    Ann nodded, "He came to me before and said that he already knew that everything was set up by


    Rudy. He wanted to get back together with me, but I didn''t agree."


    "So, you suspect that he was the one who secretly stopped you from going on blind dates?"


    Ann stirred her coffee in boredom.


    It can''t be Phillip, right? She kept it a secret.


    "At present, other than him, I really can''t think of a motive for anyone else to do this. However, he


    shouldn''t be that capable..."


    Daisy sneered with a chill shing across her eyes.


    "That''s not necessarily the case!"


    Feeling the coldness in Daisy''s words, Ann was somewhat puzzled.


    "Daisy?"


    Meeting Ann''s gaze, Daisy quickly restrained the emotions and slightly smiled.


    "Nothing."


    Daisy thought it was best not to push their luck, otherwise, she would take revenge on them!


    ...


    After separating from Daisy at the caf¨¦, Ann saw that it was about time to return to the hospital when


    he received a call from Melinda.


    When Ann saw that it was Melinda calling, she was a little perplexed.


    Almost without thinking, she could guess that Melinda called for her blind date.


    "Hello."


    "Ann, it''s me. I just finished recording the program outside and want to go to the hospital to visit Phillip.


    Are you nearby? Have dinner with me?"


    "I have something to do..."


    Ann did not think that in this situation, she would be able to eat with Melinda as if nothing was wrong.


    "Ann, it was I who let you down in the past. I admit that I was selfish, but you are my daughter. No


    matter what happens, I will always love you! I have never thought you can forgive me, but I really just


    want to have a meal with you..."


    Melinda seemed to have a lump in her throat, which made her sincere.


    Ann thought of Nikki, the child she had never met since he was born...


    "I''ll wait for you at the restaurant we met atst time."


    When Melinda arrived, Ann was waiting for her in the room.


    "Ann, let''s order. I remember that you liked steamed bass the most when you were young. The fish in


    this restaurant is good."


    Melinda sat down opposite Ann and called the waiter to order.


    In the end, she didn''t forget to remind that do not to put spring onion and coriander in the dishes.


    When the waiter left the room, Ann looked up at Melinda, who was smiling kindly and still as graceful


    as before.


    "You still remember that I don''t like spring onion and coriander?"


    Melinda chuckled. "When you were young, I took Phillip to visit you. When you were eating, you always


    liked to pick these two things into Phillip''s bowl. At that time, I saw that you guys got along well. As a


    mother, I was relieved!"


    When she heard Melinda mentioning this, Ann was a little upset.


    Well, how nice it would be if everything could go as yet as before.


    She would not know that the beautiful aunt who had alwayse to see her was actually her biological


    mother.


    She also wouldn''t fall in love with someone she shouldn''t love...


    Seeing Ann''s sadness, Melinda thought of what she was about to say. She struggled for a second.


    Then she picked up the kettle on the table and poured Ann a ss of water.


    "Ann, how is your blind date recently?"


    Ann wavered but did not reply.


    "Mom has thought about it. After all, marriage could determine a girl''s life. We can''t be so hasty!"


    Melinda chuckled.


    When Ann heard this, she was slightly puzzled and then looked up at Melinda.


    At this time, there were already dishesing up one after another. Melinda took a small te, picked


    out the most delicious part of the fish, and put it in front of Ann.


    "Phillip is the apple of my eye, and so are you. I have already let you down. You can''t be wronged in


    marriage because of this. If you don''t want to, let''s forget about the blind date!"


    Ann looked at the te and stared at Melinda, half-believing.


    "This is the only way to make Phillip give up. Are you willing to give up?"


    Melinda put down her chopsticks and smiled.


    "Previously, I was too impatient. I couldn''t bet on my daughter''s happiness in her life."


    Ann looked at Melinda quietly. Her intuition told her that Melinda must have something else to say.


    "Ann, I just heard from the doctor that your father has recovered quite well, but he won''t be able to hold


    on for long. Have you ever thought of taking him abroad for treatment?"

 Chapter 168 She Was Unwilling And Wanted Revenge!

    Chapter 168 She Was Unwilling And Wanted Revenge!


    "Ann, you know your father well. He doesn''t want to take the risk. However, the operation is likely to be


    sessful. If he goes abroad, I can arrange the most professional medical team for him. With you by


    his side, he may get cured."


    Ann saw Melinda''s worry and concern in her eyes.


    But who was she worried about?


    Was that her father?


    If that was the case, how could she have been so ruthless to abandon her father and her?


    "Are you doing this just because Dad is sick?"


    When Melinda met Ann''s questioning gaze, she was stunned for a moment and then chuckled.


    "You are indeed a smart girl."


    Melinda took a sip of water, revealing a faint smile.


    "I have seriously weighed the pros and cons. You take the child and go abroad with your father. You


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    don''t need to go on blind dates and choose a man in a hurry; at the same time, you can stop Phillip


    from messing around. This is the best way."


    "Even if I go abroad, he will still be able to find me."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. As long as you agree, I will arrange everything. For some time,


    Phillip will naturally give up."


    Ann clenched her fists.


    It had to be said that Melinda''s suggestion was indeed much better than the blind date.


    The most important thing was his father''s illness. Maybe his father could recover by this chance.


    However, once she left, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able toe back...


    Seeing Ann had tied herself in knots, Melinda knew that she had already achieved half of her goal. So


    she would force Ann.


    "Ann, I will give you time to think about it, but your father''s illness, and Phillip..."


    "I know. I will give you an answer as soon as possible!" Ann bit her lower lip.


    ...


    Twilight Bar,te at night


    Jenny came out of the box with torn clothes, and her skin still existed hickeys.


    Sansa, who had been waiting at the side, hurriedly put the coat in her hand on Jenny and cursed.


    "These animals dare to torture you like this. When we go out in the future, we must teach them a


    lesson!"


    Jenny only looked at Sansa sarcastically, "If you hadn''t insisted on gambling, how could I end up like


    this?"


    When Sansa saw the hatred in Jenny''s eyes, she was shocked.


    "Jenny, I have already known that I was wrong. I didn''t expect that Karl would tear down the bridge


    after crossing the river. He promised to help you, but he suddenly disappeared. I promise that after we


    go out this time, I will give up gambling!"


    When Jenny heard this, her expression became even more vicious.


    She had originally made a deal with Karl and told him that it was Rudy''s idea to frame Ann, hoping to


    see a dog-eat-dog struggle.


    In exchange, although Karl was not willing to pay one million to redeem her, he would have trafficking


    for a month.


    Serving Karl alone was better than serving those who made her gross. This way, she would not have to


    worry about being discovered by her boyfriend.


    After being redeemed, she still had a chance to be a richdy.


    However, they had never expected that Karl would go against their agreement and disappear without a


    trace!


    These made her not only be abandoned by her boyfriend but also be a prostitute.


    She tightened her clothes, her sharp nails digging into her flesh. Her cheeks were tight because of her


    strength, and because of her anger, she was trembling.


    For the duration of her stay, she had already investigated it thoroughly.


    At the time, it was Phillip that instigated Woody to call her mother!


    The reason Phillip would do this was that he had met Ann!


    She was unwilling, and she wanted revenge!


    ...


    At the Harmony Hospital, the doctor was checking Phillip. There was a trace of joy on his face.


    "Phillip, you have recovered well recently. You can leave the hospital a few dayster."


    Phillip nodded. He waited for the doctor to give him some instructions. Then the doctor left.


    "How is the matter I asked you to do?" he asked, turning to Aydan beside him.


    Aydan naturally knew what he was referring to.


    "Those guys who would have blind dates with Ann were sent away ording to your instruction. Now,


    Ann is cklisted by the blind date website."


    Phillip curved his lips, revealing his first smile in the past few days.


    When Aydan saw the smile on Phillip''s face, he frowned.


    It was rare that Phillip finally smiled.


    If he told him about the conversation Melinda had with Ann at this time, it might intensify the conflict


    between Phillip and Melinda.


    Besides, he couldn''t be sure what Melinda had said to Ann when she was looking for Ann.


    Phillip noticed Aydan''s upset and frowned slightly.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Aydan came back to his senses and quickly shook his head.


    Facing Phillip''s questioning expression, he quickly made an excuse.


    "It is Todd. He came to visit you some time ago. But recently, he was nowhere to be found except on


    the phone. He''s too disloyal!"


    Phillip seemed to know what Todd was doing, and he returned to normal.


    "Help me prepare some formal clothes."


    "You are still living in the hospital. Why do you need formal clothes?" Aydan asked, puzzled.


    "I have something to do."


    When Phillip said this, he was very calm, but a certain determination shed in his eyes.


    For the past few days, he had been thinking about the words Ann had murmured when shey on the


    bed.


    His intuition told him that Ann was so determined to break up had something to do with the words that


    she had not said.


    Perhaps William would know about this.


    If William cared that he was a member of the Moores, he could abandon it for the sake of Ann!


    ...


    Jenny looked around William''s ward and found that there were no guards.


    He couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    It seemed that the rumor that Ann was abandoned by Phillip was true.


    It seemed that God couldn''t bear Ann either.


    With a sinister smile, Jenny knocked on the door of William''s ward symbolically before pushing the


    door open and entering.


    When William heard a knock on the door, he thought that it was a nurse who hade to check on


    him. When he saw Jenny, he was surprised.


    "Jenny, why are you here?"


    Last time Sansa and Jenny asked him for money but were rejected. They had a big quarrel. Since then,


    they never came to see him again.


    Jenny did not answer William. Her gaze swept around the ward andnded on the bed beside William''s


    bed. She turned around and looked at William with ridicule.


    "Where is Ann?"


    William''s expression changed because of Jenny''s gloomy gaze and tone.


    "Ann has gone to work. Why are you looking for her at this time?"


    "Work? Is she still in the Moore Group?"


    Jenny sneered and looked at William sarcastically, "She has already been abandoned by Phillip, but


    she still has the nerve to continue staying in the Moore Group. She is really thick-skinned!"

 Chapter 169 Save Him

    Chapter 169 Save Him


    When William heard that the sarcasm in Jenny''s words, his face clouded over.


    Although he had always known that Sansa and Jenny had a bad rtionship with Ann, they were


    somewhat kind to Ann at least in front of him.


    Jenny mocked Ann and William felt annoyed.


    "Jenny, no matter what has happened, Ann is still your big sister. How can you say that?"


    "Big sister?" Jenny suddenly pressed her hand against her lips andughed loudly as if she had heard


    a joke. "William, is she my big sister? When have you treated my mother and me as your family


    members?"


    "How can you say that?" William frowned.


    Jenny stoppedughing and looked coldly at William who was lying on the bed.


    "Have I said anything wrong? Not long after my mother married you, you were bankrupt. Do you think


    that we have to be grateful to you because you left us a few million?"


    Jenny paused and cursed angrily, "You deserve to go to jail. You deserve to be lying in the hospital and


    waiting to die! We have tried our best to please you all these years, but you only care about the bitch


    Ann and leave everything good to her. If it weren''t for the fact that you refused to give us the perfume


    form, how could my mother and I end up like this?"


    William stared at Jenny in disbelief as he pointed at her shakily.


    "You..."


    "So what? If it weren''t for the perfume form, do you think my mother and I would be in the mood to


    serve you?"


    Jenny thought of something. Her eyes turned red. She walked towards William with a sinister and


    vicious smile.


    "William, I nned to see Ann and get even with her. Now that she''s not here, why don''t we make a


    deal? Give me the perfume form. If so, I''ll show mercy when I get even with her. How is it?"


    William''s face turned red in anger. He breathed more heavily.


    "You... you''re heartless!"


    He thought that he had treated Sansa and Jenny well all these years.


    He even neglected Ann for them.


    Unexpectedly, Sansa and Jenny were so cruel and unscrupulous!


    Jenny heard William''s rebuke. The anger and hatred in her eyes surged even more.


    She reached out to grab William by the cor. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    "I''m heartless? I''m reduced to having nothing. It''s all because of that shameless bitch, Ann! I will


    destroy her! I will let her be like me. She will lose everything and beughed at by everyone!"


    ...


    Phillip got out of the elevator and was about to go to William''s ward when he saw a person run out of


    William''s ward.


    Phillip frowned. He strode over and found that the door was open.


    He pushed open the door and saw that the shelf turned over on the ground in the ward. William was


    unconscious on the bed. Phillip became anxious.


    He pressed the emergency call bell above the bed and recalled the person who had run out in a hurry.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    "Check the records of the surveince tapes in the hospital and find out the person who entered


    William''s ward before I came in!"


    ...


    Ann was confused about what Melinda had said.


    Rationally, Ann knew that it would be the best for her and Phillip ording to what Melinda said if she


    went abroad and left River City.


    However, when Ann thought that she would never see him again, she felt reluctant to part with him.


    But her father''s illness...


    Ann closed her eyes and felt sad.


    She could not be so selfish. She couldn''t stay beside Phillip. At least, she had to seize the opportunity


    to save her father.


    After making up her mind, Ann walked into the hospital. When she pushed open the door and entered


    the ward, her father was not there.


    Ann felt uneasy and turned to the service desk to ask the nurse where her father had gone.


    "Are you Mr. William''s daughter? Mr. William suddenly fainted and the doctors are saving him in the


    emergency room..."


    Ann''s face turned pale. She felt anxious and could no longer hear what the nurse said next clearly. She


    ran mechanically to the emergency room.


    Phillip stood outside the emergency room. When he saw Ann rushing in with a pale face, he reached


    out to stop her and pull her into his arms.


    "Ann, the doctors are saving your father. Don''t worry."


    Ann was hugged by Phillip and could not move. She smelled the familiar andforting smell.


    She calmed down slightly and looked up at Phillip. She hesitated and pushed Phillip away. Then she


    put her hands behind her back and was at a loss.


    "How are you here?"


    Phillip felt a little sad when Ann pushed him away. Hepressed his lips and kept silent.


    Aydan, who had been standing at the side, saw that Ann pushed Phillip away and Phillip did not say a


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    word. Aydan felt depressed.


    "Phillip went to visit your father and happened to find that your father was unconscious. He called the


    doctors to save him."


    Ann was surprised. Although she did not understand why Phillip suddenly went to visit her father...


    "Thank you. I''m here. You can leave now."


    She thanked them politely, sped her hands, walked aside, stood there alone, and averted her eyes


    from Phillip.


    Aydan saw Ann''s actions and felt angry.


    ''I have said clearly that Phillip helped her father.''


    ''She only thanked Phillip and even chased him away.''


    Aydan, who loved his big brother Phillip very much, couldn''t bear it and walked to Phillip.


    "Phillip, you haven''t recovered. She said that we could leave. It''s enough for us to stay here for so long.


    Let''s go!"


    However, Phillip didn''t bother to talk to Aydan. Phillip came up to Ann and saw that she was constantly


    wringing her hands and biting her lips that even turned pallor.


    He reached out and forcefully wrapped Ann''s hands in his palms.


    "Don''t worry. It will be fine," heforted softly.


    Ann struggled at first, but she shed tears that she had held back when she heard his low and gentle


    voice. Her tears fell onto their hands.


    She waspletely crushed and gave up struggling.


    "What should I do if Dad...?"


    The doctor said that Dad could not be stimted. If Dad fell into aa again, he might not wake up.


    ''I have decided to let go of everything and go abroad with Dad for treatment. Why does Dad faint


    suddenly...?


    If Dad..., I''m not sure if I can hold on... I''m too tired...''


    Phillip looked at Ann''s eyes that were red from crying. His deep eyes were filled with heartache and


    pity.


    He pulled Ann in his arms and listened to her crying as she leaned against his chest. He caressed her


    back with his hand andforted her silently.

 Chapter 170 How Dare She Accept His Considerate Care Again?

    Chapter 170 How Dare She ept His Considerate Care Again?


    When William came out of the emergency room, it was already early in the morning.


    Aydan tried to persuade Phillip to go back many times. After all, Phillip was still a patient.


    However, Phillip red at him so he could only apany by the side.


    William was sent to the ICU. Ann could not go in to visit, so she could only anxiously ask the doctor


    about William''s current situation.


    The doctor saw Ann''s anxious face and sighed.


    "The patient is in a bad condition. Although his life is not in danger for the time being, but..."


    Ann''s heart tightened and she subconsciously grabbed Phillip''s arm that was holding her arm.


    "However, if he is still in aa by tomorrow night, he might never wake up again."


    ''Never wake up again?''


    Ann grabbed the doctor''s hand. Her face was pale and her voice was trembling.


    "Is there no other way? What if we send him abroad..."


    "Miss Scott, I can understand how you feel at this time, but your father''s body was already extremely


    weak. In addition, he suddenly fainted this time, so it is not a good idea for him to travel a lot. Moreover,


    to be honest, it won''t help much."


    The hope that was finally ignited in Ann''s eyes dimmed when she heard this.


    Watching the doctor walk away, her eyes could no longer shed tears. Her pale lips trembled slightly.


    Her body swayed slightly. She closed her eyes and fell backward.


    Phillip''s face tightened. He quickly reached out to support Ann and held her in his arms. He coldly


    ordered Aydan, who was standing to the side.


    "Call the doctor!"


    ...


    In the ward.


    Phillip sat by the bed, looking at the pale and thin face of Ann lying on the bed. Recalling what the


    doctor had just said.


    "Miss Scott is fine. She has been under too much pressure during and she was overworking. She


    suddenly fainted because she was stimted just now."


    How much pressure was she undertaking?


    Aydan pushed open the door and came in. He saw Phillip standing by Ann''s bedside. Phillip had never


    been so gentle. His eyes wereplicated.


    Aydan sighed.


    "Phillip, the person has been caught," he said softly.


    Phillip restrained the emotions in his cold eyes. He stood up and carefully closed the door of the ward


    and stood in the corridor of the hospital.


    "Where is he now?" His handsome face looked cold and stern.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "This afternoon, it was indeed Jenny who went to William''s ward. After the ident, the mother and


    daughter packed up their things and wanted to run away, but they were caught by Woody''s people.


    They are still locked up in Twilight Bar. Woody meant that since these two people offended you, they


    should be dealt with ording to your wishes."


    Woody was quite cunning. He wanted to make use of the opportunity to curry favor with the Moore


    family.


    "I remember that Woody has a clubhouse in the east of the city?"


    Aydan suddenly realized that Woody was in a clubhouse in the east of the city...


    The east of the city was a well-known messy area, and the people there were more than "disorderly".


    It would be the harshest punishment to be kept there.


    "Send the mother and daughter to that ce!"


    After saying this, Phillip returned to the ward.


    Aydan stood in the corridor and took out his phone to call Woody while sighing.


    Sansa and Jenny were asking for death. This time, they provoked Phillip.


    ...


    When Ann woke up, the sky was not bright yet.


    Her hand moved slightly. And she felt someone clench it.


    Startled, she turned her head and saw Phillip leaning against the bed, resting with his eyes closed. Her


    eyes trembled.


    She looked down and saw Phillip quietly holding her hand.


    It was as warm and powerful as before, making her feel at ease.


    But...


    She pursed his lips, a trace of mncholy shing through her eyes.


    She carefully wanted to pull her hand back, but Phillip was rmed.


    The man in her dreams suddenly tightened his grip on her hand. And then he opened his eyes.


    It happened to meet Ann''s somewhat flustered eyes.


    Phillip leaned over and touched Ann''s forehead to check her body temperature. After confirming that


    the fever had subsided, his frown eased a little.


    In the middle of the night yesterday, Ann suddenly had a high fever. Phillip took care of her until two or


    three o''clock in the morning before he barely squinted for a while.


    Ann froze slightly because of Phillip''s intimate actions. But Phillip did not seem to notice.


    His voice was low and gentle. "The fever has subsided. I''ll call the doctor to check you again. Is there


    anything you want to eat?"


    Ann''s eyshes trembled slightly, but she moved her gaze away from him.


    She sat up with her hands on her back and wanted to get out of bed. But Phillip held her down.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ann pursed her lips. "I want to see Dad."


    Phillip forced Ann to lie on the bed.


    "I''ve asked Aydan to keep an eye on William. If there''s any news, he''ll immediately notify me. What you


    need now is to take care of yourself first!"


    Ann raised her eyes and saw the dark blue color under Phillip''s eyes and his still pale face.


    He remembered that Aydan seemed to have saidst night that his illness had notpletely healed.


    Ann turned her head slightly, not looking at him.


    "I''m fine now. Thank you forst night. Mr. Phillip, please go back."


    Hearing her speak to him in the tone of a stranger, Phillip felt upset.


    However, looking at her pale little face and pitiful appearance, he could not bear to say a harsh word.


    "I have already sent someone to buy breakfast."


    "There''s no need for that, Mr. Phillip. I..."


    Phillip''s deep eyes stared at Ann.


    "How dare you calling me ''Mr. Phillip''?"


    There was obvious anger mixed in his tone, but it was more of heartache and helplessness.


    Ann saw the heartache in his eyes and was at a loss for words for a moment.


    "The doctor said that you are under too much pressure and malnourished. If you don''t want William to


    wake up and see you sick. Then you should take care of yourself!"


    Ann moved her lips. But seeing his deep, dark eyes, she didn''t speak.


    The breakfast was delivered. Phillip originally wanted to feed her personally.


    "I can do it myself!" Ann firmly refused.


    At this time, even the slightest bit of kindness from him would cause her to sink into endless struggle


    and pain.


    How dare she ept his considerate care again?

 Chapter 171 Lets Make Up, Okay?

    Chapter 171 Let''s Make Up, Okay?


    While Phillip was watching Ann eat obediently, the door was knocked.


    Aydan opened a crack.


    He saw that Phillip''s face was stiff, and Ann looked like a bullied little rabbit.


    Ann was stunned.


    This situation... why did she feel like something was wrong?


    Phillip told Ann to finish everything on the table, then stood up and followed Aydan out of the ward.


    Because Phillip was still worried about Ann, he was a bit impatient.


    "What is up?"


    Aydan came back to his senses and his expression was a little serious.


    "It was the matter of Ann''s father."


    Phillip was slightly stunned. He subconsciously nced at the ward door and pursed his lips. They


    walked away slightly.


    "How''s the situation?"


    "As you said before, I asked a well-known expert in the country toe to the hospital overnight and


    gave Mr. William aprehensive examination. The result... If there was no miracle, Mr. William might


    keep unconscious."


    Phillip''s eyebrows tightened. Ann''s sad appearance appeared in his mind. Last night, she had been


    crying for a long time.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Aydan shook his head awkwardly and said, "The doctor said that Mr. William''s body couldn''t hold on for


    much longer. It was already fortunate that he didn''t directly..."


    Even if he was in aa, he had to be carefully taken care of in the hospital. Nobody knew how long


    he could hang like this.


    Before William insisted on transferring to the hospital, Phillip already had known William''s condition.


    The current situation was as expected.


    But Ann...


    "Don''t tell Ann about this first," Phillip said and pursed his lips.


    "But if Mr. William can''t wake up. We can''t hide it for long."


    "I know."


    But at the very least, let her recover first and slowly ept it.


    ...


    When Phillip returned to the ward, Ann was sadly staring at a pile of food in front of her.


    She originally did not have a big appetite, but now that Phillip had asked someone to buy so many


    things and told her to finish them.


    She was afraid that if she really ate them all, she would have to go to see a doctor at the


    gastroenterology department.


    "Are you full?"


    Ann subconsciously tensed up when she heard his voice.


    Phillip had already sat down beside her bed before she turned her head.


    Ann pursed her lips.


    "I''m full." She said with a low voice.


    Phillip nced at the food on the table and frowned.


    She didn''t eat much.


    Just as he was about to ask Ann to eat more, Ann seemed to know what he wanted to say and


    hurriedly refused.


    "I am full! I can''t eat anymore!"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and gazed at her face. After confirming that she really could not eat it, he did


    not force her.


    He casually sat up straight, picked up a bowl and some food to eat.


    When Ann saw this, she slightly widened her eyes and wanted to say something.


    Those things were what she had eaten...


    It seemed that Phillip had a sense of Ann''s gaze, he turned to look at her and raised an eyebrow.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Ann pursed her lips and her face was a little red. After thinking about it for a while, she still pointed at


    the food on his hand.


    "I ate it before..."


    Phillip followed the direction of Ann''s finger and looked down at the bowl in his hand. His thin lips


    slightly lifted.


    He quickly finished the food and said, "You''ve already kissed me. Don''t feel that I dislike the things


    you''ve eaten."


    Ann''s face was pale due to the illness, but it uncontrobly became red after listening to his words.


    Phillip''s eyes became meaningful. He put down the bowl on his hand and leaned over to Ann, looking


    at her face with his deep eyes.


    "Ann, let''s make up, okay?"


    Ann looked at Phillip''s eyes which were as dark as ink. It seemed that his eyes were hiding the power


    to bewitch people.


    Her long and curly eyshes trembled slightly. They can feel each other''s breaths.


    Ann''s eyes were suddenly in a trance for a second. Both of them seemed to have returned to the time


    when they had just started dating.


    He used to say that he liked her and was willing to be her husband at any time.


    A second before their lips touched, the door of the ward was suddenly opened.


    "What are you doing?"


    They were shocked by the sudden voice.


    Especially Ann, her face immediately became pale when she turned around and saw his mother


    standing at the door with an unhappy expression.


    She thought, ''What did I just do?''


    She actually knew that Phillip was her... but still wanted to kiss him, hug him, fantasize to be with him


    forever...


    Ann pushed Phillip away before he subconsciously reached out to pull her into his arms.


    Before he reacted, Ann quickly got out of bed and ran out.


    Phillip put on a long face and he wanted to chase her.


    "Stop!"


    Phillip stopped and pursed his thin lips. He nced at Melinda without saying a word. But he still


    passed by Melinda and chased after Ann withrge strides.


    Melinda stood at the door of the ward and looked in the direction where Ann had left. She slightly


    raised her delicate eyeliner with aplicated gaze.


    She thought, ''Ann, you had better understand your current situation!''


    ...


    At the rooftop.


    It was already August. But the sun was hot, and even the wind was hot while blowing on face.


    Ann hugged himself tightly and curled up in a corner, but she felt that her entire body became cold.


    Cold... too cold... It felt like falling to the bottom of an icehouse.


    She remembered the look in Melinda''s eyes when she pushed open the door and entered.


    Anger, shock, desperation... perhaps, there was ridicule and disgust.


    Ann''s slender hands clutched her clothes tightly. Ann looked at the broken ss pieces on the ground


    in front of her. Her tears kept falling.


    She opened her mouth and tried her best to make a sound, but she could only make a sound simr to


    a baby who was learning to speak.


    How did she be like this?


    They clearly knew their rtionship. They also knew that once they crossed that line, they would all be


    doomed...


    She thought, ''It has been decided. I cannot let him get involved and destroy him.''


    Ann, where were your principles and moral bottom line?


    Phillip saw that Ann had run into the rooftop. He chased after her but only found that she had locked


    the door.


    His anxiety turned into rage as time passed by.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aydan still couldn''t get someone to bring the key over, he used his body to hit the rusty door.


    -Bang! -


    Phillip mmed the door open. His eyes scanned the rooftop. He felt heartbroken when he saw Annan


    curled up in a corner, trembling like a stray cat.


    "Ann..."


    Phillip strode towards Ann.


    "Don''te over!" Ann seemed to be frightened and wanted to retreat in a panic.


    There was a wall behind her, she realized that there was no way to retreat. Her long eyshes were


    soaked with tears and trembled slightly.


    Ann avoided Phillip''s anxious and pitiful gaze. She bit her lips and suddenly reached out to pick up a


    ss fragment and held it in her palm.

 Chapter 172 Ann Threaten Suicide

    Chapter 172 Ann Threaten Suicide


    Seeing Phillip quickly moving towards her, Ann made up her mind.


    She pressed the ss fragment against her neck and looked up at Phillip. A sad smile appeared on her


    face.


    "Phillip, let me go... okay?"


    The broken ss prated Ann''s slender and white neck bit by bit.


    Seeing that, Phillip stopped in his tracks. He had no fear of death, but now he felt a dart of panic.


    "Ann, put down the ss. Think about your father and Nikki..."


    The blood dripped down her fair neck bit by bit, and Ann''s face grew paler and paler.


    "Phillip, I have no choice. Let me go... or I will end my life here!"


    Ann pushed the ss to her neck hard, which made Phillip nervous. He clenched his fists and stood in


    thought.


    Phillip did not expect that Ann would threaten suicide to leave him. He was clear that if he agreed with


    her now, he and Ann would be strangers.


    Phillip looked at Ann''s pale face and gritted his teeth.


    "Alright, I promise you!"


    Ann''s face was deathly pale. Her vision blurred and a wave of dizziness washed over her.


    Although she couldn''t see Phillip''s expression clearly, she knew he was sad when he spoke.


    ''I''m sorry, Phillip.


    ''But I have to leave you. We are doomed to no end.''


    The bloodstained ss fell to the ground and Ann staggered to her feet.


    Phillip quickly stepped forward, took Ann in arms, and strode downstairs.


    ...


    Outside the emergency room.


    Phillip''s eyes were red and he looked serious.


    Melinda looked at Phillip and then the emergency room, a mixture of emotions spreading over her face.


    She did not know what Ann had said to Phillip.


    But she guessed they would separate.


    However, she had not expected that Ann would threaten suicide to leave Phillip.


    Melinda had never regretted what she had done before, however, she was confused now.


    Melinda thought, ''Am I right?''


    Soon, she decided not to doubt what she had done.


    She said to herself, ''I''ve done so much for this result. I must be right.''


    Thinking of this, Melinda contained her emotions and walked to Phillip.


    "Phillip, I''ll look after Ann. You''re not recovered yet. Go back and rest now. Once Ann is awake, I will


    ask Aydan to inform you immediately."


    Standing aside quietly, Aydan hurriedly nodded.


    He had just arrived here, so he didn''t understand why Ann hurt herself.


    Phillip''s face was dark and repressed when he held Ann as if he had returned from hell. Aydan saw him


    and felt scared.


    Phillip turned to look at Melinda and sneered.


    "Is this what you want?"


    Melinda was shocked, but she forced herself to calm down.


    "Phillip, what do you mean? Do you think I''m responsible for Ann''s suicide attempt? I went to the


    hospital to see you and I heard that Ann was also here, so I came here. I knew her when she was a kid


    and I''m worried about her. I don''t want you to be together, but there is no reason for me to hurt her!"


    Phillip stared at Melinda seriously, but after a while, he looked away.


    "I hope so."


    Melinda was his mother, so he wanted to believe her.


    ...


    Daisy was surprised when Phillip called her to go to the hospital.


    Standing at the door of the ward, Ann was slightly stunned when she saw Ann lying on the bed with a


    bandage around her neck.


    She frowned and was about to question Phillip. But she stopped when she saw him. He was sitting


    beside Ann''s ward and a ck stubble showed on his chin. He looked thinner.


    Phillip looked at Ann with his soft eyes, however, he had a sad expression on his face.


    Daisy pursed her lips and stopped at the door. She turned to look at Aydan.


    "What''s going on?" Daisy asked in a cold voice.


    Aydan was also puzzled by the situation, so he was somewhat dissatisfied after being questioned by


    Daisy.


    "How would I know? By the way, who are you?"


    Todd, who came over with Daisy, put his hand on Aydan''s shoulder.


    "She''s worried about Ann. Just tell us. What''s wrong with Phillip and Ann?"


    Aydan looked suspiciously at Todd and Daisy. He sensed that something was wrong between them.


    After a while, Aydan said, "I guess that Ann wanted to break up, but Phillip didn''t agree with her. Then


    Ann tried to suicide to force Phillip to say yes."


    Aydan looked puzzled, "I can''t understand Ann. Phillip is a handsome and powerful man. He loves her


    so much. Why did she attempt suicide to break up with him?"


    Aydan thought Phillip was such a good man that he deserved love.


    Hearing that, Todd was surprised.


    He rubbed his chin and looked interested.


    Seeing Daisy knitting her brows tightly, Todd curled into a smile.


    Daisy looked at him coldly, but Todd made light of it and said with a smile.


    "Ann is your friend. Do you know anything about this?"


    "I don''t know."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy stood aside with her hands behind her back, her beautiful face extremely cold.


    Todd was not affected by Daisy''s indifference and moved closer to her.


    "We are friends and want to help. Phillip and Ann love each other. There must be a reason for Ann to


    break up with Phillip. Tell us, we can find a solution together!"


    As Todd spoke, he tried to put his hand on Daisy''s shoulder. But Daisy avoided him.


    "Your arms will be broken if you touch me."


    Todd immediately held his arm and became nervous.


    "Okay, fine. But if you break my arm, you should be responsible for me. I have to move to your house."


    Todd said teasingly.


    Daisy cast a cold nce at him and walked into the ward. She closed the door before Todd and Aydan


    followed in.


    Todd''s face almost hit the door. He rubbed his nose and saw Aydan gazing at him.


    Todd raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you decided to worship me now?"


    Aydan rolled his eyes. "Are you chasing after that woman?"


    Todd did not deny it, "Her name is Daisy. Be polite to her. You may call her Miss Daisy."

 Chapter 173 Only a Deal

    Chapter 173 Only a Deal


    Daisy... Aydan thought of something and widened his eyes.


    Aydan paused before he asked Todd with aplicated look. "Do you know what her family does?"


    Todd leaned against the wall with his hands behind his back. "I am interested in her, not her family."


    "Are you serious?"


    Todd curled his lips and smiled. He did not answer.


    Aydan just thought that Todd''s interest in Daisy would be momentary like before.


    There was no need for him to say anything.


    Daisy entered the ward and saw that Phillip was sitting there still.


    Daisy leaned on the wall. "Do you want to give up on her? Is that why you called me?"


    Phillip slightly moved when he heard Daisy''s voice.


    He looked deeply at Ann''s pale face.


    "I never thought of giving her up."


    Phillip''s voice was soft and slightly hoarse as if he was afraid of disturbing Ann on the bed.


    Daisy raised her eyebrows. "Ann is more determined than I thought. What else can you do now?"


    "Please help me take care of her before I settled everything down," Phillip said as he lowered his eyes.


    "I''ve said that if Ann gets hurt because of this, I will stop you from being together," Daisy said with a


    smile.


    "Miss Daisy, you are smart. Now that your father intends to take the woman and her son back, you


    should seek backup for the sake of your mother."


    "Do you mean the Moore family will be my backup?"


    There was a bit of ridicule in Daisy''s tone.


    Phillip was a businessman. Considering Daisy''s rtionship with her family, Phillip would be that man''s


    enemy if he was to help her.


    She did not think that Phillip would be willing to take the risk for her.


    "Miss Daisy, this is a deal." Phillip''s voice was calm and emotionless.


    Daisy was stunned for a moment, but then she understood something. She pursed her red lips and


    looked at Ann, who was lying on the bed.


    "You better find a way to solve it as soon as possible."


    She felt relieved that it was a deal. It meant that Phillip was afraid of offending that man one day. This


    was the price he was willing to pay for Ann.


    Phillip held Ann''s hand and gazed at her with his dark eyes andplicated expression.


    ...


    When Ann woke up, she saw Daisy, who was standing by the window with her back to Ann.


    "Daisy?"


    Ann''s voice was still a little weak.


    Daisy turned around and walked over. She took a pillow and ced it behind Ann so that she could


    lean on it.


    "Do you feel well?"


    Ann nodded and nced around the ward.


    Phillip was nowhere to be seen.


    Ann couldn''t tell whether she was relieved or disappointed.


    This was what she wanted.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy naturally noticed what Ann had done, but she did not say anything about it.


    "The wound on your neck is not deep. You fainted because you still had a fever and your body was


    weak. Take a good rest here for a few days. I have asked for work leave from thepany for you."


    Ann lowered her head and nodded.


    Ann looked up and saw that the darkening sky. She suddenly remembered something and wanted to


    get off the bed after lifting the quilt.


    "I have to see my father!"


    Daisy frowned and stretched out her hand to hold Ann.


    "A doctor is taking care of him. What can you do with your current health condition?"


    Ann grabbed Daisy''s hand anxiously.


    "Daisy, I have to go. The doctor has said that he may never wake up again after today!"


    Daisy couldn''t bear to see this, but he still held Ann''s hand tight.


    "He hasn''t woken up yet."


    Ann let go of Daisy''s hand and looked at Daisy nkly. She seemed to have understood something


    from Daisy''s pitiful look.


    She leaned weakly against the bed, too grieved to cry.


    Daisy pursed her lips. "Ann, I know that this is cruel to you, but you must be strong. Although your


    father is not awake, there is still hope as long as he is alive."


    Ann leaned against the bed but her look was nk.


    Hope?


    What hope did she have now?


    "Even if you feel desperate, you have to be strong for Nikki. Ann, you are not just yourself. You are a


    mother, Nikki''s mother!"


    Nikki... Ann thought of her soft and cute little face.


    Ann closed her eyes and tightened her grip on the pure white quilt.


    She could not give up hope.


    The door of the ward was notpletely closed. Phillip stood outside the door. He could peek through


    the door at Ann''s painful look. His feelings wereplicated.


    He wanted to hug Ann but he was unable to get close.


    He was afraid that Ann would copse again seeing him.


    Phillip withdrew his gaze after Ann''s crying gradually stopped. The cold and fierce expression came


    back to his handsome face.


    "Let''s go."


    Aydan nced at the ward and pursed his lips. He sighed and hurriedly followed Phillip.


    ...


    A few dayster, a nended at the airport in River City at 3:30 in the morning.


    A row of people in suits instantly appeared at the exit. The man in the lead wearing a silver suit was


    tall, slender and elegant.


    Aydan walked up with the people behind him and extended his hand.


    "Hello, Mr. Fred. I am the special assistant of the president of the Moore Group. I will be responsible for


    all your arrangements in River City."


    Fred smiled and shook hands with Aydan for a short while.


    "Thank you."


    His voice was warm and gentle like the spring breeze.


    Aydan looked at Fred''s gentle face and felt a little puzzled.


    He was assigned to greet Fred personally because rumors had it that Fred was entric and


    extremely difficult to deal with.


    But now he appeared easy to get along with. Was it indeed a rumor?


    Aydan did not dare to be bold and handed a business card to Fred.


    "Mr. Fred, the hotel has been arranged for you. If you need anything, you can contact me at any time."


    A man in a ck suit beside Fred immediately took the card.


    The man said indifferently, "Thank you, Mr. Aydan, but we have booked a hotel. We will go to your


    Aydan was slightly stunned and looked up at Fred.


    However, Fred still looked calm and elegant. He just nodded at Aydan and then turned to a car over


    there.


    Aydan stood still to see Fred off with his people. He patted his face to make himself less sleepy.


    Fred was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

 Chapter 174 Ann Was Taught by Me

    Chapter 174 Ann Was Taught by Me


    The next day, Aydan woke up with a kick from Phillip.


    He saw Phillip standing in front of him with a cold face when he opened his eyes. Aydan scratched his


    hair which looked like a chicken nest. He sat up from the sofa with a pillow looked at his watch.


    "It''s not time to go to work yet. Why are you here so early?"


    Yesterday, he originally had nned to sleep in a hotel after picking up Fred.


    But he did not expect that Fred had already prepared a ce to stay. He was toozy to go a long


    distance to a hotel and simply went back to the Moore Group to sleep in his office.


    Phillip sat down in front of a desk and looked up at Aydan, who seemed to be in a daze.


    "Did you pick up Fred?"


    Aydan stood up and staggered towards the bathroom in the lounge.


    "Yes, I did. He is just like the rumors say. At my first observation, he has a changing temper, an


    outwardly kind but inwardly cruel person."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows.


    Aydan suddenly walked out with a cup of water in his hand, his mouth was still full of bubbles.


    "Oh, by the way, he said that they woulde to ourpany at ten o''clock today. Because they said


    that they would use their people all the way, I didn''t arrange anyone to go there, and..."


    Phillip frowned when he saw his appearance.


    "Tidy up yourself before you speak!"


    Aydan took ten minutes to quickly tidy himself up.


    "Phillip, should we send someone over to help? Is he really going to be in charge of everything?"


    In any case, it was a project that the Moore Group had invested in. It was too risky to let some


    outsiders be in charge.


    "Fred had said one word before."


    Aydan was interrogative.


    "He said, ''I only cooperate with smart people.'' Since that''s the case, he naturally won''t let anything that


    you worry about happen. It won''t do him any good if he offends the Moore Group."


    ...


    Ann had returned to her normal working state and rushed through the hall with her record charts,


    following the group members to the working room.


    She did not notice the personing and identally bumped into him.


    The stack of records in her hand fell to the ground. Ann apologized as she anxiously bent over to pick


    up the scattered records.


    Suddenly, she saw a slender and white hand.


    Ann looked up and saw a pair of warm smiling eyes. Her eyes were wide open and felt shocked.


    "Fred?"


    Fred put on a meaningful smile. He naturally helped Ann stand up and handed her the record charts on


    his hands.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you, my friend?"


    When the surrounding staff members heard his intimate tone, they couldn''t help but look at Ann with a


    strange gaze.


    Wasn''t there a scandal about her and the president a while ago?


    Why did she suddenly be so intimate with this unknown handsome guy?


    However, Ann seemed to have gotten used to it. "You suddenly came back this time. If you notify me in


    advance, I''ll pick you up."


    Fred reached out and rubbed Ann''s head, "This time is for business. But you have to leave your


    lunchtime for me."


    Ann only reacted when she heard him saying business.


    She thought, ''I heard from my colleagues in thepany that the Moore Group had invested a lot and


    invited an advertising genius, Fred Anderson, to film the perfume advertisement for the next quarter.''


    It really was him.


    Ann returned to her senses and noticed the group of people standing behind Fred.


    Realizing that she was still in thepany, Ann avoided Fred''s hand and kept a distance between


    them. She blinked and whispered.


    "At noon, I''ll wait for you at the bus stop nearby. I''ll treat you a meal."


    Fred smiled and nodded.


    Fred stood in ce and paused for a moment as he watched Ann run away. Then, he put on a more


    meaningful smile.


    Inside the conference room.


    Fred and Phillip sat on both sides of the conference table. At this time, they were having a secret


    meeting about the next season''s new product cooperation.


    Fred was not only the partner who was invited by the Moore Group to shoot the next season''s perfume


    advertisement, but also the founder of the cooperative brand that the Moore Group would develop


    together in the future.


    Only a few people were sitting in the meeting room, but they were both trusted aides of both sides.


    The Gael Group''s agents respectfully retreated to the side after introducing the perfume advertisement.


    Phillip leaned against the chair behind him and said, "I believe in Mr. Fred''s ability. This perfume


    advertisement will give everyone a huge surprise."


    Fred still had a gentle and harmless smile on his face, and a modest tone.


    "Mr. Phillip, you tter me."


    After a pause, Fred spoke indifferently.


    "Mr. Phillip, for our cooperation, I need to borrow someone from yourpany to be my assistant."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and gaze at Fred''s gentle face, using his long fingers to tap the table


    unhurriedly.


    "Oh? It seems that Mr. Fred already has a candidate in mind?"


    Fred said, "Yes."


    "I''m a little curious about this person who can catch Mr. Fred''s interest. Why don''t you tell me about it?"


    "Ann."


    Phillip''s fingers that were tapping on the table paused. His smile became a bit of coldness as he


    narrowed his eyes to look at Fred, who still had a gentle expression.


    Fred did not seem to notice that Phillip was unhappy. "If my news is correct, she should be a perfume


    master of yourpany now."


    Phillip pursed his thin lips. It seemed that the atmosphere in the conference room dropped to a freezing


    point in an instant.


    Aydan sat next to Phillip, trembling with fear.


    He secretly gritted his teeth and looked at Fred, who still had a gentle expression.


    He thought, ''This person must be here to pick a fight!''


    Looking at his brother''s expression, he deliberated and said, "Mr. Fred, Ann has just joined our


    more experienced perfumer for you?"


    "Aydan, thank you for your kindness, but Ann was taught by me. Compared to other people, she is


    morepatible to work with me."


    Phillip''s face was getting more and more sullen, his veins on hand became more obvious.


    Aydan leaned back slightly. He was worried that his brother would lose himself. He was ready to get up


    and stop him at any time.


    At the same time, he was cursing Fred in his mind, ''What the hell is this?''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Phillip''s eyes were filled with coldness and his voice was cold.


    "I don''t agree to it!"


    Fred seemed to be a little surprised. He thoughtfully looked at Phillip and crossed his slender hands


    elegantly.


    "Mr. Phillip, I think you should give me a reason to convince me."


    Phillip sneered. In his deep and dark eyes, there was an undisguised possessive about women.


    "Because I don''t have a good temper, I can''t bear to see my beloved get too close to other people. No


    matter that person is male or female."

 Chapter 175 His Smile Fades

    Chapter 175 His Smile Fades


    Fred raised his eyebrows at Phillip and became interested.


    "Mr. Phillip, it seems that you don''t know Ann. She has always been independent-minded, so she


    doesn''t like being manipted."


    Fred''s words reminded Phillip of what Ann had said before.


    Phillip always forced Ann to ept everything he gave to her, so Ann hated his possessiveness and


    selfishness.


    Phillip frowned.


    But Fred remained calm.


    "Mr. Phillip, why not listen to Ann''s opinion?"


    Before Phillip could speak, Fred took out his phone and called Ann.


    As soon as the phone was answered, Fred put her on speaker.


    Ann said softly, "Hello, Fred?"


    When Phillip heard her sweet voice, he looked even gloomier.


    "Have you decided what to eat for lunch?" Fred asked with a gentle smile.


    "I remember that you said that the first thing you will do when you return to the country is to eat


    Hungarian Gosh. Why don''t you have this for lunch?"


    Only Ann would be able toe up with the idea of eating Hungarian Gosh on such a hot day.


    The smile spread wider over Fred''s face.


    Fred nodded and said, "Okay, but I need your help."


    Ann asked, "What?"


    Fred answered, "You know that I''m working in the Moore Group now. In addition to shooting an


    advertisement for perfume, I will also participate in the following research and development of perfume.


    However, I need an assistant now..."


    Ann was surprised and asked, "Really? I miss the days when I devoted myself entirely to work. Well...


    have you decided who you''d pick to be your assistant?"


    Fred said, "I''ve decided, but I don''t know whether she is willing or not."


    Ann asked, "Who is she?"


    Was there anyone unwilling to be the assistant of the founder of an internationally renowned perfume


    brand?


    "It''s you."


    Ann was stunned for a moment and then she seemed to be very excited.


    Ann said, "Me? Well, I''m willing to be your assistant!"


    Fred had also graduated from ss School of Perfume. What was more, Fred and Ann had the same


    mentor. However, Fred had graduated a few years earlier than Ann.


    When Ann went to ss School of Perfume, Fred had carved a ce for himself in the fragrance


    industry.


    Their mentor had a good rtionship with Fred. Moreover, their mentor was only obsessed with


    perfume research and development and was in no mood to teach others.


    Therefore, their mentor asked Fred to mentor Ann.


    Fred could be said to be a teacher to Ann on her way to bing a perfumer.


    After hanging up the phone, Fred was in a good mood. He smiled at Phillip whose face was gloomy.


    Fred said, "Mr. Phillip, I hope you can respect Ann''s choice."


    ...


    At noon.


    Outside the Research and Development Department, a group of people gathered outside the door,


    looking at the tall and slender Fred standing at the door, and whispered.


    "Who is this handsome guy? Why haven''t I seen him before? Is he a new perfumer in the Research


    and Development Department?"


    "Look at his clothes. Although they look quite ordinary, they are custom-made by international


    designers. And his watch is expensive enough for you to buy a house in River City! How can he be just


    a perfumer?"


    "Well, why is he standing at the entrance of the Research and Development Department? Who is he


    waiting for?"


    "Does this person look like Fred, the president of Gael Group?"


    "Yes, he''s Fred. I heard that he is here today to talk about the opportunity for him to participate in the


    following research and development andmercial and shoot an advertisement. It''s said that he has


    a long-standing rtionship with Ann."


    "Why is it Ann again? Isn''t she rumored to be with Mr. Phillip?"


    "Who knows...?"


    The group of people gabbled. When Ann finished her work and came out, she was surprised to see


    Fred standing outside.


    "Didn''t you agree to wait at the bus stop outside?"


    Fred chuckled, "I finished my work early, so I decide to walk around and wait for you here."


    He saw her hair covering her face as he spoke, so he reached out to help to push back her hair.


    An audible gasp went around Fred and Ann. Ann looked up at the crowd and found they were hoping


    for gossip, so she frowned slightly and stood a little further away from Fred.


    Ann said, "Fred, this is in thepany. If you do this, others will misunderstand us."


    Fred raised his eyebrows at her and said, "Ann, I remember you said before that one doesn''t need to


    care about what others said on the way to be a perfumer. It is also the same in your life."


    Even so, Fred still kept Ann at arm''s length.


    Fred and Ann arrived at the restaurant that Ann had mentioned.


    Fred asked for a private room. After entering the room, he took a clean tissue and wiped the table and


    chair for Ann. And then he pulled the chair out and gestured for Ann to sit down.


    Ann smiled. Fred was the most gentlemanly man she had ever seen. What was more, he was gentle,


    humorous, and considerate.


    She was very rxed to get along with him.


    Fred sat opposite Ann. And then they ordered the dishes.


    "At first, I only heard that ourpany invited you to shoot the advertisement. And I didn''t expect that


    you will participate in the following research and development."


    As the founder of the internationally renowned perfume brand and the president of Gael Group, Fred


    didn''t need to do it himself.


    Fred smiled and said, "Kerr said that she found an inspiration here."


    "That''s why you came here?" Ann asked.


    Like writing, inspiration was very important to the perfumer.


    Fred looked at Ann and smiled without saying a word.


    "I heard from Daisy about William''s condition, so I returned with foreign experts. It might be helpful to


    William''s condition."


    Hearing William''s illness, Ann became distressed.


    Ann said, "Thank you."


    Fred said with a faint smile, "I''m very grateful for yourpany and encouragement when my mother


    passed away. What I do is not a big deal, so please don''t worry."


    Ann pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    "Ann, I heard that you are now dating Phillip after you broke up with Karl?"


    Fred asked bluntly.


    Ann met Fred''s calm eyes, pursed her lips slightly, and told him the truth.


    Ann said, "I have broken up with Phillip."


    Fred raised his eyebrows at her. Recalling what Phillip had said in the conference room, he understood


    something and changed the topic.


    "It''s been so long since west met. Has Nikki changed a lot?"


    When he mentioned Nikki, Ann felt somewhat better.


    "Yes, she has changed a lot."


    Fred smiled and said, "I brought her a gift, but I don''t know whether she still remembers me after so


    long."


    Ann said, "I have been taking care of William these days, so Daisy has helped to take care of Nikki


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    during the workdays. Nikki is on a 7-day activity, and Daisy has participated in it with her. When they


    ...


    A luxurious car parked outside the restaurant.


    Phillip sat in the driver''s seat with one hand on the steering wheel. He stared at the entrance of the


    restaurant and frowned.


    Aydan sat in the back of the car and felt very sad.


    At noon when Phillip suddenly said that he wanted to take Aydan out for lunch, Aydan was surprised.


    When the car arrived at the restaurant, Aydan''s smile faded.


    Aydan ought to have known this.


    In the morning, when Aydan heard that Fred and Ann had agreed to eat Hungarian Gosh together,


    Aydan knew that Phillip would feel jealous!

 Chapter 176 I am Cuckolded?

    Chapter 176 I am Cuckolded?


    "Phillip, why don''t I go inside to check out the situation?"


    Unable to bear the suffocating atmosphere in the car, Aydan volunteered to do this.


    As soon as he said this, he heard the sound of the car door being unlocked.


    "..."


    Aydan saw that Phillip still kept a straight face as if he had never done anything. The corner of his


    mouth twitched. He opened the door and got out of the car.


    Aydan entered the hotpot restaurant and sent back the waiter.


    Not seeing Ann and Fred Anderson in the hall, he guessed that the two should be in the private room.


    But there were so many private rooms, did he have to search one by one?


    Just as he was deep in thought, a waiter pushed open the door to a private room next to him, bringing


    the dishes in.


    The twos sitting in the room were Fred Anderson and Ann!


    Aydan''s eyes lit up. When the waiter came out and was about to close the door, he handed over a


    stack of red bills, which indicated that the waiter just left without doing anything.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter looked at the bills and the narrow crack in the door. He struggled for two seconds and


    immediately made a decision.


    He epted the money and left as if nothing had happened.


    It was evident that he had done such a thing many times.


    Aydan put the shop in the cklist in his heart, and then sneakily leaned in front of the door to peek


    inside.


    He saw Ann with a big smile. She had changed a lot from a week ago.


    Aydan was discontented.


    This woman, didn''t she say that leaving Phillip was because she had no choice?


    Even if she was not as desperate as before, she could not fall into a heated conversation with another


    man so soon!


    He thought of Phillip, who was still at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant with a sorrowful mindset!


    Aydan took out his phone and sent a message to the head of the perfume Research and Development


    Department.


    Then, he moved closer to the door and observed what happened inside.


    Ann suddenly looked at her phone, the expression changing slightly.


    Then, she said something to Fred Anderson apologetically and got up to leave.


    The corner of Aydan''s mouth revealed a smile of sess, and he swaggered out, preparing to go to


    Phillip''s to take credit for his achievement.


    Humph, with him around, no one can dream of cuckolding Phillip!


    ...


    Inside the car, Aydan sat on the back of the driver''s seat. When he saw Fred Anderson and Ann


    "Phillip, can we go and have a meal now?"


    But Phillip just narrowed his eyes and stared at Fred Anderson, who suddenly stopped at the entrance


    of the hotpot restaurant.


    Fred Anderson turned his head and looked at the Enzo Ferrari parked on the side. However, he was


    separated by the car window, so could not see who was sitting inside.


    But when he saw Ann, who was originally walking in a hurry, suddenly slowed down after seeing this


    car with aplicated expression, he vaguely knew who was inside.


    Fred Anderson curled his lips slightly with a mysterious smile on his face. He nodded in the direction of


    Phillip, and then slightly quickened his pace to keep up with the footsteps of Ann.


    Aydan witnessed everything in the back seat.


    Looking at Phillip on the steering wheel, his blue veins bulging, he felt a chill down his spine.


    He silently let go of the hands on the back of the driver''s seat and shrunk back into the back seat,


    trying to reduce his presence.


    ...


    Ann returned to herpany in a hurry, but only to find that her colleagues in the department were all


    taking a nap in the office.


    She felt perplexed, and she asked some of her colleagues.


    "Didn''t they say that the department would hold a temporary meeting and that all the members would


    be present?"


    "No, I haven''t heard of a meeting," her colleagues said puzzlingly.


    Ann was silent and looked at the text message on the phone.


    It was indeed a text message from the head of the department. The head of the department was very


    cautious, they wouldn''t send a wrong message.


    Could it be...


    Ann suddenly thought of the Enzo Ferrari she saw outside the hotpot restaurant, her eyes trembled.


    Since that incident at the hospital, all things were as he had promised to her.


    They were in the samepany, but she had never seen Phillip again.


    She thought that he had really given up on her, but now it seemed...


    Ann pursed his lips, stopping herself from thinking about it again.


    In any case, as long as he didn''te to find her, it would be proper for both sides to maintain the


    distance...


    As Fred Anderson''s assistant, Ann undoubtedly participated in the following perfumemercial


    shooting and the subsequent perfume research and development.


    For a time, some colleagues expressed their admiration for Ann but others secretly mocked her.


    After flirting with the president, the woman also teased Fred Anderson.


    Ann did not care about these rumors since early times.


    She could not judge how Fred Anderson, as a businessman, was. But as a spice master, Fred


    Anderson was undoubtedly extremely excellent.


    The purpose of learning how to mix incense and umte experience in the Moore Group was to


    have the opportunity to establish her brand in the future.


    This was her father''s wish and also hers.


    Fred Anderson, who had already seeded, was undoubtedly her best model.


    Moreover, working with Fred Anderson was actually not as simple as others thought.


    Fred Anderson was handsome and had a gentle personality, but he was not a dull person and could


    even be called humorous asionally.


    However, people who were with Fred Anderson for a long time knew that if he is willing to maintain an


    elegant image in front of you, he either didn''t care at all, or he cares a lot.


    One of the distinctive features of Gael Group, which developed so quickly these years, was putting the


    shoe on the right foot.


    Fred Anderson''s attitude towards work was extremely strict.


    Once there was a mistake, he would directly use harsh means to solve it. ording to the degree of


    mistake, someone who made a mistake would be demoted, or directly fired.


    In contrast, the outstanding employees could have a sry bonus like the stock market, soaring to 60,


    000 points.


    Therefore, Fred Anderson requested that themercial shooting this time, from ideas to clothes,


    props and so on, all depend on their own team.


    Because it was too difficult to find a temporary team that was suitable and could fully cooperate with


    him.


    At this time, themercial shooting scene was full of enthusiasm.


    The makeup artists hurriedly put on makeup for those with scenes. The stylists repeatedlypared


    the clothes on her hands. The prop artists ran around with all kinds of items...


    Gael Group''s staff was obviously used to being exploited and could fully adapt to such a fast pace and


    carefullyplete everything.


    Ann... obviously couldn''t keep up with them.


    She was ck-jawed as she looked at the scene in full swing in front of her. Everyone seemed to be


    stepping on fast wheels as they quickly and sinctlypleted everything.


    Fred Anderson, on the other hand, stood in front of rows of gorgeous clothes and checked as the stylist


    held a series of gorgeous clothes,paring them to the actress of this advertisement.


    One by one, many clothes were denied. Fred Anderson''s handsome face was smiling, but the stylist''s


    forehead was gradually sweating.


    Thest clothes finally came, but the stylist was about to cry.


    Fred Anderson suddenly turned to look at Ann.


    "Ann, what do you think?"


    She looked at the mixed-race female model.


    "I think all clothes look good..."


    With such a perfect figure and face, what clothes wouldn''t fit her?


    The heart of the stylist sank. With the boss'' personality of pursuing perfection, it meant that all clothes


    weren''t qualified because they are not impressive enough.


    When Fred Anderson heard this, he slightly retracted the smile on his face and turned to look at the


    stylist.


    "Change!"


    Hearing this, the stylist looked a little troubled and she spoke cautiously.


    "Clothes prepared this time are all here."


    "What I was talking about is changing models."


    Both Ann and the stylist were stunned when hearing this.


    But Fred Anderson just turned and smiled at Ann.


    "Ann, are you willing to be the heroine of this advertisement?"

 Chapter 177 Mr. Phillip, There You Are

    Chapter 177 Mr. Phillip, There You Are


    Phillip was having a project meeting with anotherpany when he was told that Ann had be the


    heroine of the advertisement shooting.


    Before the meeting began, a man suddenly came to inform Aydan of the message.


    "Aydan, a message came that Gael Group has changed the theme of the advertisement. The theme is


    now ''wedding dress''."


    Aydan looked at Phillip who was leaning against a chair and resting with his eyes closed, frowned and


    muffled his voice.


    "Does Gael Group not know they have to take responsibility for the extra costs and risks if they change


    the theme without our permission? If Fred insists, you don''t have to stop him."


    Aydan finally understood why other people had said that Fred was difficult to deal with.


    Fred could change his n, let alone others''.


    The man nodded. When he was about to leave, he carefully looked at Phillip and frowned as if he was


    hesitating to say it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aydan looked at his watch and found the meeting was about to begin.


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, Miss Scott is appointed as the heroine for this advertisement..."


    God!


    Aydan was shocked. He carefully looked at Phillip and found his eyes were still closed. He prayed that


    Phillip did not hear what the man had said. And then he sidled to the man and asked in a low voice,


    "Did Ann agree to do it?"


    "Yes..."


    Aydan suddenly had a horrible feeling.


    Ann was fairly quiet but was not an ostentatious person anyway. How could she agree to do it?


    After dismissing the man, Aydan decided to pretend not to know what he had just heard.


    Anyway, Gael Group tookplete responsibility for the advertisement.


    When Aydan turned around, he found that Phillip had somehow opened his eyes and been looking at


    him coldly.


    "Phillip... You... are awake!"


    Aydan only felt the cold sweat ran from his back and thought, ''The Moore Group values today''s project


    highly. If Phillip puts the project away and goes to find Ann, it will be terrible!''


    However, Phillip nced at him expressionlessly and then turned to enter the conference room.


    Aydan followed him in and patted his chest.


    Could it be that Phillip fell asleep just now, not hearing what they said?


    Until the meeting was over, Aydan was still thinking, ''Yes, that''s so like Phillip! He is as virtually


    invincible as ever at the negotiation table!''


    However, Phillip put on a serious face and said coldly, "Where is the video shoot?"


    Aydan didn''t know what to say.


    Aydan felt depressed when he noticed the killing intent emanating from Phillip.


    Phillip did hear it!


    At the video shoot.


    Ann''s long hair had hung down loosely. When the warm lights in the locker room lit Ann, Ann looked


    gentle and beautiful.


    Her body was a little stiff and she stood still.


    Time passed by slowly. Ann looked at herself in the mirror and finally could not stand it.


    Ann asked, "Isn''t it ready?"


    Fred wascing up the belt for her. When he heard her words, he raised his eyes slightly and nced


    at her in the full-length mirror opposite him. Noticing how still Ann''s face was, he smiled.


    Fred said, "Ann, you are too nervous."


    Ann frowned andined, "I''m not professional, so how can I not be nervous? Besides, are you


    sure I can be the heroine?"


    When Fred said that he wanted her to be the heroine, she wanted to refuse.


    However, the crew in the office seemed to be very afraid of her refusal and all asked for her help. Ann


    was soft-hearted, so she agreed.


    But now she felt very embarrassed.


    Fred answered, "Ann, I believe in my taste. You''re the best heroine for the video."


    After Fred helped Annce up theplicated belt in her back, he put his arms around Ann''s waist and


    pushed her forward to look at herself in the mirror.


    "How is it?"


    When Ann looked at herself in the mirror, she was surprised.


    "Fred, these clothes are too formal, borate, extravagant..."


    Ann wanted to say that it was too conspicuous... When the spotlight zoomed in on her, she would be


    great.


    Fred was very satisfied, so he said with a smile,


    "Anyway, I had nothing but money."


    Ann was lost for word.


    She pursed her lips and tried to persuade him.


    "Fred, perhaps, I can change into a simpler set of clothes. I feel a bit strange when I wear this set of


    clothes..."


    The makeup team present was silent when they heard this.


    They thought, ''Do you know how many diamonds there are on the clothes? They are all money!''


    Fred patted Ann on the head and said, "Trust me, there won''t be any problems."


    When Phillip arrived, he was told that Ann and Fred were in the locker room.


    Fred was holding a ne and nned to help Ann to wear it.


    All the crew present knew that Fred was helping Ann to wear the ne, but Phillip only saw that


    Ann was standing there obediently, while Fred smiled and leaned over to Ann. Fred lowered his head


    as if Fred was kissing Ann.


    "What are you doing?"


    A low and cold male voice suddenly was heard, so everyone in the locker room then looked at the door.


    They were stunned when they saw Phillip.


    Ann clenched her fists, nced at Phillip in panic, and then quickly looked away.


    Fred was fiddling with the catch of the ne. Hearing this, he paused.


    Phillip looked gloomy. When Fred saw him, Fred remained calm and smiled.


    Fred said, "Mr. Phillip, there you''re."


    Phillip stood opposite Fred. The atmosphere in the locker room suddenly became tense.


    Aydan noticed that Phillip was furious and rubbed his hand as if he was going to beat Fred.


    Aydan was ready to stop Phillip at any time.


    Phillip approached Fred step by step angrily and saw Ann averting her eyes out of the corner of his


    eye.


    Phillip looked up at Fred and suddenly smiled.


    Phillip said, "Since it is an advertisement for the Moore Group, I should ask about it."


    Fred smiled and looked at Ann. Noticing that she pursed her lips and froze, he raised his eyebrows


    slightly.


    Fred said, "OK. We haven''t decided to wear which jewelry yet. Mr. Phillip, do you have any


    suggestions?"


    Ann suddenly looked up at Fred in shock, constantly signaling to Fred to not do it!


    However, Fred seemed not to see it and still smiled at Phillip.


    Ann had a slender and fair neck, and her vicle was also extremely beautiful. However, Fred wasn''t


    satisfied with all the nes.


    To Fred, this was a difficult problem.


    Perhaps, he could listen to Phillip''s opinion.

 Chapter 178 Kissing In Broad Daylight

    Chapter 178 Kissing In Broad Daylight


    Phillip turned his head and looked at Ann.


    He found that she panicked and her red lips tightly pursed. He looked at her delicate and pretty face.


    His eyes darkened, and his gaze moved downwards inch by inch. His handsome face was focused as


    if he was looking at some rare treasure.


    Ann''s look right now stunned him, and he didn''t want her to be seen by other men.


    Thinking back to Fred and Ann''s ambiguous actions, the emotions that Phillip had been restraining


    these past few days surged in his body.


    If possible, he wanted to have her all by himself...


    Ann clenched her fists even tighter and felt her body heat up uncontrobly under his gaze.


    She tried her best to restrain the trembling of her body and calm herself.


    It wasn''t easy for her to make him agree to give up, and she knew she definitely couldn''t fall into a


    struggle.


    She wondered, ''This time it''s just for work, I must calm down.''


    Ann was constantly giving herself psychological hints, while Phillip was still looking at her face gently


    and tenderly.


    "She doesn''t need jewelry."


    Fred was stunned.


    Then, when Fred was shocked, Phillip suddenly reached out and grabbed Ann''s slender waist, bringing


    her to him.


    At the moment when Ann had no time to refuse, he bent down and kissed her delicate and fair


    corbone.


    "Hmm."


    Because of the pain, Ann couldn''t help but let out a moan.


    The next second, she felt Phillip''s warm breath when he licked the skin under her lips.


    Feeling Ann''s struggle, his hand on her waist suddenly tightened and he kissed even more intensely as


    if it was venting and punishment.


    His tongue went up to her delicate, fair corbone and he tenderly it, leaving ambiguous hickeys on her


    delicate skin.


    The moist marks shed with dazzling water light under the warm yellow light.


    That was forbidden, tempting, soul-stirring, erotic but not secr.


    The surrounding people were still immersed in this bold and extremely beautiful scene, unable to pull


    themselves away.


    Suddenly...


    A clear and loud p made everyonee back to their senses in an instant.


    Everyone was shocked.


    What... what is going on?


    Ann pped the Phillip?


    Phillip stared at Ann with darkened eyes. He saw the anger, shock, and more pain in her eyes.


    It was the same as when he was on the rooftop of the hospital that day. Back then, she was not


    hesitating to use her life to force him to let go.


    The surging emotions in his eyes slowly faded away, returning to usual coldness.


    Phillip looked at Fred, and he was saying something with a cold and sexy voice.


    "This is better than jewelry."


    He looked calm and indifferent as if what he had just done was just to seek better results and not to be


    tainted with any private feelings.


    He didn''t even look at Ann.


    Fred stared at the palm print on Phillip''s face and was deep in thought.


    He held a smile and his tone was full of admiration.


    "Mr. Phillip, your suggestion is very innovative. It''s just that... this is a working asion. If you did this,


    it will inevitably cause some unnecessary trouble."


    Phillip''s cold eyes swept across the other staff members in the changing room, his expression


    indifferent.


    "It''s just work. I think Mr. Fred knows how to handle it."


    "Of course, it''s just work." Fred chuckled.


    Of course, the staff present who could work for Fred were all sociable people.


    They understood that Phillip and Fred were reminding them that everything that had happened just now


    was not allowed to be leaked.


    And all of this was just to protect Ann so that she would not fall into the center of public opinion.


    Phillip turned around and left the changing room. Aydan nced at Ann, who was biting her lips, and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    turned around, her body slightly trembling.


    He frowned and quickly followed Phillip''s footsteps.


    After getting into the car, Aydan nced at Phillip, who was leaning against the back seat with his eyes


    closed and a gloomy expression, as well as the clear palm print on his face.


    It could be seen that just now, Ann hit him very hard.


    "Phillip... I''ll send you to the hospital now?"


    It would not be good to go back to thepany with a p print.


    Phillip was silent for a long time. Just when Aydan thought that he would not get an answer, Phillip


    suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Where''s Carson and Jackson?"


    Aydan was stunned and scratched his head.


    "There''s an activity held in the school and it requires the children to go to another province. They need


    parents to apany them. At that time, you said that you were not free, so, Todd took them there."


    "Where is Nikki?" Phillip frowned slightly.


    "It seems like... Daisy went with her..."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help butin that what Todd did this is simply because he wanted to


    take the opportunity to hook up with a woman!


    Phillip frowned more.


    He recalled the intimate actions of Fred and Ann he had seen in the changing room just now. He felt a


    great threat to them.


    Now that William was unconscious, there was no way for his mother to get any useful information.


    However, Ann even took her life to threaten him, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He was willing to give Ann enough time and space to calm her.


    However, what if another man swooped in...


    The children were thest bargaining chip he could use to retain Ann.


    As long as she could stay by his side, even if she would hate him because of what happened five years


    ago, he would not hesitate.


    After making up his mind, Phillip said in a cold tone, "When will the activity end?"


    "Probably about a week." Mo Che was stunned.


    Phillip frowned when he heard that there was still a week left, but he did not say much and closed his


    eyes.


    "Drive back to Dn Vi."


    ...


    In the changing room.


    Fred tilted her head and looked at Ann''s drooping shoulders, as well as her eyes that seemed to have


    lost their vigor in an instant. He pursed his lips slightly.


    He waved to signal the others to leave.


    Only the two of them were left in the room.


    Fred took a disposable cup, poured a cup of water, and handed it to Ann.


    Ann only reached out to take it after a long time, but she didn''t drink it. She just hung her head and


    stared at the water in a daze.


    "Perhaps, do you need me to leave?"


    Ann bit her lip and shook her head.


    Fred smiled and sat down on a chair. He crossed his legs gracefully.


    "I''m very sorry about what happened just now," he suddenly said.


    What he was referring to was the jewelry that he had previously asked Phillip about whether it was


    suitable for her.


    He admitted that he did this not only because he could not find suitable jewelry, but also because he


    had thought of selves.


    He wanted to see what the rtionship between Phillip and Ann was like.


    It was just that Phillip''s actions were way too unexpected.


    Ann''s reaction gave him a rough idea of the rtionship between the two of them.


    "There''s something I didn''t tell you. When I told Phillip that I was looking for you to be my assistant, he


    disagreed," Fred said in a low voice.

 Chapter 179 How About Being My Girlfriend?

    Chapter 179 How About Being My Girlfriend?


    Ann tightened her grip on the stic cup, and the water in the cup rippled.


    Fred recalled what Phillip said that day with a gloomy face, and Fred''s eyes lit up with interest.


    "He told me that you are his woman. He doesn''t like you getting too close to anyone other than him.


    So, I asked for your opinion in front of him."


    Ann recalled the Enzo Ferrari that stopped at the door of the hot pot shop that day and the inexplicable


    message.


    Her heart seemed to be divided into two extremes, burning warmly on one side, but cold like an ice


    cave on the other.


    Fred stood up and walked up to Ann. He raised his hand to take away the deformed cup in Ann''s hand


    and threw it into the trash can next to him.


    "Ann, I remember you telling me that you have already broken up."


    There was still water on Ann''s palm.


    "But he still loves you, and you haven''t forgotten him either."


    Fred''s simple and direct words caused Ann, who had been silent all this time, to copse instantly.


    Ann raised her head and looked at Fred. Her eyes were red and she urgently denied it.


    "I... I have already broken up with him. I have nothing to do with him anymore!"


    Fred quietly looked at Ann and saw that she was almost lying to herself in a hurry to deny.


    His gentle and handsome face was still warm. He took out a blue and whitettice handkerchief, took


    Ann''s hand, and helped her wipe the water on her palm bit by bit.


    "Then, do you want to try being my girlfriend?"


    "What?"


    Ann was stunned.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ...


    "Did you agree?" Daisy almost dropped her phone when she got a call from Ann.


    Daisy refused the fruit te handed over by Todd with a cold face. Holding the phone, she got up and


    walked to a quiet corner not far away.


    Ann tucked in the quilt corner for William, who was still sleeping, closed the ward door, leaned against


    the wall of the hospital corridor, and called Daisy.


    "Daisy, I have no choice. Phillip and I... are destined to never be together. Right now, he has


    do this."


    Just like what Fred said, those blind dates were not a threat to Phillip at all.


    In fact, Ann vaguely sensed that Phillip might have been the one behind her blind dates.


    "To make him believe that I have fallen in love with another man, Fred is the best choice."


    Unlike those people from blind dates, Phillip would not easily touch Fred.


    "Then have you ever thought about what you would do if Fred really fell in love with you?"


    On the other side of the line, Daisy''s voice was cold and quiet.


    Ann was stunned and immediately denied it.


    "No, Fred and I have known each other for so many years. At best, he treats me as his sister.


    Moreover, he told me that he did this because Phillip had treated him as a love rival, thus Fred had just


    exploited the situation."


    Daisy narrowed her eyes. In Ann''s heart, perhaps she only regarded Fred as a respected elder brother,


    but Fred might not be the same...


    Daisy didn''t reply for a long time, and Ann thought that Daisy was still worried that Fred would fall in


    love with Ann. So Ann eased up and exined.


    "Daisy, the thing you are worried about will not happen. We have already agreed that the fake


    rtionship will onlyst until Phillip gives up on me. Moreover, Fred is abroad and actually has a


    fianc¨¦e. Therefore, he will never fall in love with me!"


    ...


    After hanging up, Daisy returned to Nikki.


    Looking at several tents that suddenly appeared in front of her, Daisy frowned.


    Nikki reached out her little hand to hold Daisy''s and exined in a childish voice.


    "Daisy, we have to sleep in a tent tonight. I don''t know how to set up a tent. But just now, some men


    came and helped us set up a lot of tents. They said this is their gift to you."


    Daisy raised her eyebrows and nced to the side. Sure enough, she saw several young men secretly


    looking at her.


    Without waiting for Daisy to speak, Todd suddenly stood in front of Daisy, with a sloppy smile on his


    handsome face.


    "Yeah. My wife is really popr. Thank you for your attention, guys. But it is not appropriate to keep


    looking at her in front of me and my child, is it?"


    As he spoke, Todd secretly nudged Carson''s head with his hand.


    Carson pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. He looked up and saw Todd''s gesture. Only then did he


    reluctantly cooperate and shout.


    "Mommy belongs to Daddy alone!"


    After shouting, Carson became mncholic.


    He did not have a mother, and Ann was unwilling to be his mother. He was too pitiful!


    Carson nced at Jackson, who was seriously studying the tent structure, and Carson sighed.


    Daisy, on the other hand, did not ignore Todd like before. Instead, she walked up to Todd.


    In his surprised eyes, Daisy said lightly.


    "Give me Phillip''s contact information."


    ...


    In the Dn Vi.


    Phillip came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He was only wearing a loose, grayish-blue


    bathrobe, and his hair was still wet.


    The palm print on his fair and handsome face was still faintly visible.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. And when Phillip saw Todd''s number, he paused for a moment.


    He answered the phone and heard Daisy''s cold voice.


    "Phillip, I think you should have met Fred."


    When Phillip heard Daisy mention Fred, his eyes turned cold.


    He said, "Perhaps you don''t know that during the five years that we lived abroad, Fred was the one


    who interacted most with Ann, aside from Karl. He helped Ann a lot, and Ann trusted him a lot.


    "If not for Karl, Fred would have been Ann''s best choice."


    Phillip tightened his grip on the phone.


    He remembered what Fred had said before with an indifferent expression.


    Ann''s Blending Perfume technique was taught by him, and they were verypatible.


    After hanging up the phone, Phillip''s clear and bright eyes became deep and hard to understand.


    Coordination, trust...


    The next morning, at the Harmony Hospital.


    When Ann came out of the hospital with her bag, she saw Fred standing under the camphor tree not far


    away. The sunlight shone through the thick green leaves and shone down.


    Fred, who was wearing a shirt and ck trousers, looked warm and handsome and attracted the


    attention of many passers-by.


    Seeing Anne out, Fred smiled gently and opened the car door for Ann like a gentleman.


    Although Ann was surprised that Fred woulde to pick her up, she couldn''t refuse at this time. She


    had to bend down and get into the blue Aston Martin.


    Just as she sat down in her seat, Fred handed over a few exquisite paper bags.


    "You''re breakfast."


    Ann looked at the exquisite food inside and understood why Fred did it. She was a little embarrassed.


    "Fred, we are doing this just to show Phillip. You don''t have to do this for real."


    "You know what I am doing. I hope that I can do everything perfectly. Since I have decided to be your


    boyfriend, I naturally have to do what other men can do." Fred smiled.

 Chapter 180 Damn Wishes!

    Chapter 180 Damn Wishes!


    Ann was grateful, but she was still hesitant.


    "If you do this, will your fianc¨¦e not be angry?"


    Fred nced at her. "Do you need me to give her a call now to see if she will be angry?"


    Ann hurriedly waved her hand, extremely frightened. "No need." After a pause, she solemnly


    guaranteed it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you. Well... If necessary, I will apologize with the greatest


    sincerity!"


    While waiting for the red light to turn green, Fred turned his head and nced at Ann. An unknown light


    shed in his eyes.


    "Ann, don''t worry. If it was you, no matter what you did, she would not be angry."


    Ann blinked in confusion.


    The light turned green, and Fred restarted the car without saying anything more.


    ...


    Ann was Fred''s assistant and the female lead of the perfume advertisement, but she still needed to go


    to work at Moore Group every day.


    Fred was driving Ann to the Moore Group.


    The luxurious Aston Martin stopped at the entrance of the Moore Group. Fred got out of the car first


    and walked to the side like a gentleman, opening the door for Ann.


    Ann hesitated for a while. Seeing that more and more people were looking at them curiously, she would


    have to get out of the car.


    In the age of information, news traveled fast. Sometimes it took no more than a second.


    Therefore, the news that Fred personally drove Ann to work in the morning quickly spread throughout


    the Moore Group.


    As for the rumors about Ann and Phillip, they were once again discussed.


    "I heard that Ann and Mr. Fred had known each other for a long time. Now, it seems that they might


    have been together long ago!"


    "But I thought everyone in thepany was still gossiping about Ann and Mr. Phillip."


    "I knew it! Mr. Phillip would never have feelings for a girl like Ann. The rumors must have been made


    up!"


    "Ann was once abroad. I heard that she came from the same school as Mr. Fred. Maybe Ann came


    back early and couldn''t stand the loneliness. She failed to seduce Mr. Phillip..."


    "Did you remember the man who imed to have been Ann''s fianc¨¦ once came and made a scene?"


    "Well, well. It looks like Ann does know men well."


    ...


    Ann was about to report to her supervisor, and Fred said he would wait for her.


    Fred seemed to be very interested in the constructionyout of the Moore Group.


    When Ann came out after reporting to the supervisor and was about to go to meet Fred so that they


    could go to themercial shooting site together, she was suddenly pulled into an empty conference


    room.


    The blinds in the conference room were all closed, and the inside was dim.


    Only a vague outline of the face could be seen.


    However, Ann knew that the person who was holding his arm tightly was him.


    "Let go of me!"


    Ann tried to make her voice sound calm.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you with Fred?"


    His voice was low, mixed with anger and pain.


    Ann could hear Phillip''s heavy breaths in the quiet conference room.


    "Yes."


    After she gave an affirmative answer, she felt that Phillip''s held his breath for a moment, and then he


    got a bit puffed. He grabbed her harder.


    Ann said coldly before he said something that would soften Ann''s heart.


    "Phillip, you promised me that you would let me go. Then please keep your promise and don''t disturb


    me again. Wish me happiness. Of course, if you need it, I wish you happiness, too."


    Phillip narrowed his ck eyes. In the dim conference room, they could hear each other''s breaths.


    Damn wishes!


    Ann belonged to him!


    Phillip did not let go of Ann''s hand. He grabbed Ann so hard that Ann could even feel a heartache.


    "Phillip, are you going to be a viin who doesn''t keep his promise?"


    As long as she could return to him, Phillip didn''t mind being a viin.


    Phillip had heard the gossip. "You might not know this, but in the five years when Ann was abroad,


    apart from Karl, Ann also got in frequent touch with Fred. Fred helped Ann a lot and Ann trusted him a


    lot."


    "Have you heard of it? Ann of the R&D department and the CEO of the Gael Group came to the


    night?"


    As these words echoed in his ears, Phillip''s eyes hardened. He lowered his head and kissed Ann


    regardless of Ann''s reaction.


    When Ann felt the warmth on her lips, she panicked.


    They couldn''t kiss each other given their current rtionship!


    Ann tried to push Phillip away, yet she didn''t expect she pushed him away so easily since she failed a


    lot of times before.


    Ann thought about nothing but running from the ce. She was going to open the door of the


    conference room when she heard a loud noise behind her, apanied by a muffled groan.


    Bang!


    When Ann heard Phillip''s muffled groan, she stopped pulling the door. She tried to leave without


    turning back, but she just couldn''t.


    Ann''s eyes were filled with panic after a nce.


    Phillip was covering his stomach with one hand on the ground. His body curled up in pain.


    He had a stomachache!


    Ann rushed to turn on the lights of the conference room and went back to Phillip. She saw Phillip''s


    tightly closed eyes and the fine sweat that came out of his forehead because of the pain. Ann felt so


    helpless.


    She frantically tried to prop Phillip up. But with her strength, how could she do that?


    Just as she was panicking, Fred called.


    Ann knelt on the ground and held Phillip''s head with one hand, letting him lean into her arms and


    answering the phone in a hurry.


    "Fred, I''m in the conference room on the eighth floor. Phillip has fainted..."


    When Ann was anxiously waiting for Fred toe over, she did not see Phillip, who had already


    ''fainted'', smile when she was so worried about him.


    ...


    In a hospital ward.


    Phillipy on the bed. His handsome face looked pale. His eyes, usually looking cold and sharp, were


    also tightly closed at that moment.


    The doctor took the medical record and stood aside. "The patient had a serious stomach hemorrhage


    before and thus needed a good rest. He has to have enough nutrition for each meal every day. If the


    patient was sent over some timeter this time, his stomach might have been removed."


    The stomach might have been removed...


    Ann bit her lips and looked at Phillip who was lying on the bed. Ann''s long, curly eyshes trembled


    slightly.


    When Aydan rushed over, his eyes turned red as well.


    Aydan looked at Ann, who was standing to the side. It seemed that Ann was talking to herself, "these


    days, he only had three or four hours of rest every day. Every time he ate, he would say that he couldn''t


    eat. He wouldn''t listen to anyone. He simply treated himself as a working machine..."

 Chapter 181 I Will Try to Forget You

    Chapter 181 I Will Try to Forget You


    Aydan peeped at Ann and frowned.


    Then, Aydan gazed at Phillip sadly, who was lying on the bed.


    "Especially thest two days, he went to a neighboring city on business. He and his partners were busy


    preparing for the negotiation and didn''t sleep for several days. He almost cked out before the


    meeting began. When the negotiation was over, he suddenly suggested visiting the set where you shot


    themercials. He got a stomachache after leaving the set. Unexpectedly, he passed out today."


    Ann felt sorry when hearing this.


    She thought, ''Phillip just came back from the neighboring city after negotiating before he went to the


    set.


    He rushed there for my sake...''


    Seeing that Ann didn''t react to his words, Aydan frowned.


    Aydan thought, ''What''s wrong with her? I''ve exined so clearly.


    Now Phillip is in aa. Does she not feel guilty at all?''


    As Aydan was about to speak it out, Phillip suddenly opened his eyes.


    Phillip gazed at Ann the moment he woke up.


    When Ann looked into Phillip''s eyes, she clenched two hands together and was in a daze.


    Now Phillip seemed calm.


    Phillip''s gaze fell on Fred, who stood behind Ann. However, Phillip turned around to nce at Aydan,


    who looked anxious.


    "I''m okay."


    Aydan was stunned. He thought, ''What happened? Have I misunderstood again?''


    Looking around suspiciously, Aydan rolled his eyes and suddenly realized something.


    Aydan said angrily, "Nonsense! The doctor just said that your stomach should be removed if you were


    rushed to the hospitalter."


    Phillip turned his pale face around without saying anything.


    Aydanined, "How could you do this simply for a woman? You''re too busy to eat or sleep every


    day. Yet, you still pay attention to her. Do you think she cares? She only wants to pursue her own


    happiness. Your stomach is almost cut, but she doesn''t offer to care about you."


    "Shut up!"


    Aydan might enjoy acting or be really angry. He dared to disobey Phillip.


    "I won''t remain quiet. Why can''t I speak?" Aydan raised his chest and turned around to re at Ann.


    Ann felt extremely guilty when Aydan red at her.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Phillip.


    Ann just wanted Philip to forget her instead of letting him suffer the pain together with her.


    However, everything was out of her control now.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Ann lowered her head and muttered.


    Phillip looked at Ann, who stood there helplessly. Then, he smiled gently.


    "This isn''t your fault."


    Aydan seized the opportunity and walked to Ann.


    "If you really feel sorry for Phillip, then stay here to take care of him until he recovers!"


    Ann blinked her eyes and frowned. She hesitated.


    Fred stood aside watching all this. It seemed that he saw through something and smiled.


    Then, Fred stretched his hand to hold Ann''s shoulders and said in a gentle voice.


    "I''m afraid your suggestion isn''t proper. Ann is my girlfriend now. Although I don''t object to her care for


    Philip, I will be jealous if she takes care of a man for a long time."


    The gentle smile on Phillip''s handsome face disappeared. Phillip squinted his eyes and shot Fred a


    cold gaze.


    Fred looked back at Phillip calmly, "If it''s needed, I can hire a professional helper to take care of Mr.


    Phillip."


    Aydan became anxious. He strode forward and flung Fred''s hand away from Ann''s shoulders. Then,


    Aydan pulled Fred''s arm seemingly affectionately.


    "Mr. Fred, how can I bother you with such a trivial thing? Actually, I am your fan. Can we have a


    word..."


    While dragging Fred out of the sickroom, Aydan closed the door with his foot.


    Only Ann and Phillip were left in the sickroom.


    ...


    The sickroom suddenly remained quiet. Standing there, Ann wanted to leave. However, Aydan''s words


    made her feel guilty.


    Nevertheless, Ann didn''t know how to face Phillip.


    Thus, she only clenched her sleeves with both hands and looked down at her feet.


    Finally, Phillip spoke.


    "Ann."


    Hearing his voice, Ann trembled suddenly and clenched her sleeves more tightly, not daring to look at


    Phillip.


    "Look at me. I want to talk with you." Phillip seemed to be a little bit helpless.


    Ann bit her lower lip and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she raised her head and looked into Phillip''s


    gentle eyes.


    "Ann, have you really decided to be his girlfriend?"


    Ann hesitated. She opened her mouth, wanting to speak. However, his affectionate gaze made her


    unable to utter a word.


    As a result, Ann simply bit her lips and nodded.


    The light in Phillip''s eyes disappeared. Sorrow appeared in his pale and handsome face.


    Ann felt pain after seeing his facial expression. She put her hands behind her back and clenched her


    fingers tightly, in order to restrain her impulse to embrace Phillip.


    After a long time, it seemed that Phillip made up his mind.


    "Ann, I will try to forget you..."


    Phillip said this sentence in a sobbing voice.


    When Ann heard this, she also felt sad.


    "However, I can''t drive you out of my mind easily. I love you so deeply."


    Ann felt her eyes be wet and tears fall.


    "So, could you please not dodge me? Could we be friends? If I can''t be your boyfriend, let me be your


    friend, okay?"


    Philip, who was always proud, was now lying on the hospital bed and pleaded with Ann.


    Ann had a lump in her throat and burst into tears.


    Phillip rose to his feet and walked to Ann.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Due to illness, his pale face made him less look sullen. With a tall figure, Phillip gazed at Ann


    affectionately.


    Then, Phillip wiped the tears on Ann''s face.


    "You silly girl, I should cry. Why are you crying?"


    Looking at Phillip with tears in her eyes, Ann stood there and burst into tears as if she had lost


    something forever.


    ...


    Ann followed Fred out of the hospital. Under the pressure of Aydan, Ann promised toe to see


    Phillip again tomorrow.


    However, the premise was that she woulde with Fred.


    Although Aydan was unwilling, he could only grit his teeth and give in due to Ann''s resolution.


    Aydan scolded secretly, ''She''s so heartless.


    Phillip is still sick. Yet, she brings a man to hurt Phillip. Anyway, I muste up with an idea to take


    Fred out of the sickroom.''


    Phillip met Fred''s meaningful gaze before Fred left. Phillip squinted his eyes but sneered.


    Fred was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled.


    Phillip leaned against the bed and turned around to appreciate the golden sunset outside the window.


    The smile disappeared from his face. An indiscernible emotion shed through his eyes.


    Phillip thought, ''Carson and Jackson have been taken away to another city. Even if I tell Ann the truth


    of that year, she won''t ept it.


    Before that, I can onlypromise temporarily. At least, I should make Ann stop dodging me.


    I won''t let Fred be Ann''s boyfriend.''

 Chapter 182 Current Boyfriend and Ex-boyfriend

    Chapter 182 Current Boyfriend and Ex-boyfriend


    In the ward, Phillip was lying on the bed, his handsome face gloomy.


    He Stared at Fred, who came in behind Ann, there was coldness in his dark eyes.


    "Why are youing here?"


    Fred smiled. "Ann was only forced by Aydan to agree toe over for these two days. As her


    boyfriend, I should do my best."


    He deliberately emphasized the word ''boyfriend''.


    Unsurprisingly, the sound of bones rubbing against each other came.


    Phillip looked at Ann. She wore a light blue dress and her ck hair was scattered behind her. She was


    opening the thermal container she brought. She had a fair and quiet face.


    Phillip restrained the anger in his eyes. Ann put the dishes on the movable dining table and raised her


    head.


    Then the coldness in Phillip''s eyes instantly faded and was reced by great gentleness.


    Ann was still a little ufortable being stared at like this. She looked away and tried to make her


    voice sound colder.


    "I don''t have enough time. I cook some simple dishes. If they don''t suit your taste, I''ll inform Aydanter


    and ask him to send you another one."


    Phillip looked at the simple and familiar dishes in front of him and his lips curled up slightly.


    "No aginomoto?"


    Ann nodded and naturally added, "Aren''t you allergic to aginomoto? I use other condiments instead."


    The smile at the corners of Phillip''s mouth grew wider, and he raised his eyes to look at Fred


    "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Fred raised his eyebrows. He seemed to be surprised that Phillip, who was rumored to be cold and


    unreasonable, would be so childish. Fred sat down on the sofa speechlessly.


    Ann did not notice the conflict between Phillip and Fred''s eyes. She pursed her lips and did not know


    what to say. She only nodded and retreated to the side, intending to wait for Phillip to finish eating.


    She still remembered that Phillip had said that he would try to let her go that day. Phillip only hoped to


    be a friend of hers, being her little boy.


    At that time, his eyes were filled with sorrow and pain.


    At that moment, she felt that she was losing something.


    It was the best result like this.


    Phillip chose to give up, and she allowed the love in her heart to linger in the dark.


    However, her heart was still empty.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ann?"


    With shadow covering her, Ann looked up shocked and saw Fred''s gentle and handsome face.


    "Do you want to apany me outside?"


    Ann was stunned. When she saw Fred blink at him, she realized something and forced her lips to make


    her voice sound more rxed.


    "Sure!"


    Fred smiled and put a hand on Ann''s shoulder. He held Ann in a half-hugging posture. He turned


    around and looked at Phillip on the bed.


    "Mr. Phillip, please enjoy it slowly. Ann and I are going out for a walk."


    Ann also smiled at Phillip slightly and let Fred leave the ward, holding her.


    Seeing that the door of the ward was closed, Phillip stared at the delicious food in front of him. He


    pursed his lips tightly and felt a sense of sadness in his heart.


    He frowned slightly and picked up the phone at the head of the bed, making a call.


    ...


    When Todd received Phillip''s call, he was preparing to apany the two kids to take part in the game


    of the three legs race.


    Todd tried to encourage the three children to persuade Daisy to form a parent group with him,


    When he received Phillip''s call, he looked at Daisy, who was surrounded by three kids, with a rare


    awkward expression. The corners of his lips curled into acent smile.


    "Hello, Phillip, aren''t you supposed to be with a beauty by your side? Aren''t you busy? Why are you


    free to call me?" Todd walked to the side.


    Phillip once again retreated for the sake of advancing, deceiving Ann by torturing his own man to get


    her love, which Todd had known from Aydan.


    As Phillip''s friend, he only wanted to sigh that love made him crazy!


    As soon as he said this, he felt a chill through the phone.


    "How''s it going on with your investigation?"


    Todd raised his eyebrows. He thought, ''This tone... could it be that even the strategy was useless and


    that Fred had ruined his n?


    ''What a pity.''


    "For the time being, Adam stayed in the mountain valley for two days before secretly returning to the


    country. As for your mother... Not long ago, your mother met Ann once. As for what exactly happened,


    Melinda is your biological mother, and my subordinates do not dare to follow her too closely. If you want


    to figure this out, you have to target the persons involved."


    Phillip''s eyes darkened.


    But now, William is unconscious, and Ann would rather die than exin the reason. As for his mother...


    "How long will it take for you to return?"


    "There are still a few days before the school event ends, but the kids said that they wanted to go to the


    closest water paradise. It might take a few days."


    "Come back immediately after the activity is over!"


    Todd heard Phillip''s gloomy voice and was somewhat surprised.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Phillip pursed his thin lips into a straight line and did not say much.


    "Do as I say."


    The only way to force Ann and his mother to speak now was the three children.


    Fred''s appearance meant that Phillip could not wait too long!


    ...


    On this day, Ann personally cooked the pork rib soup and sent it over.


    Yesterday, Phillip had mentioned that he wanted to eat the soup in front of Fred, intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    Ann did not think too much about it. She only thought that Phillip had decided to give up, and his illness


    was partly due to her.


    When Phillip saw that Fred did not follow her today, he immediately felt happy.


    However, when he turned around, he saw Ann sitting on the sofa with her head lowered, looking at his


    phone. It was unknown what she was looking at, but since she was far away from him, he felt unhappy.


    "What are you looking at?"


    When she heard his voice, Ann tightened her grip on her phone. She turned her head around and


    pursed her lips.


    "I''m watching a video of Nikki from Daisy."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows when he heard this, and his handsome eyes were tinged with a hint of a


    smile.


    "I haven''t seen her for a long time. Can I have a look?"


    Ann pursed his lips slightly and hesitated.


    Although Phillip did not force her step by step, he also said that they would just be friends.


    However, there were some affairs between them.


    Phillip seemed to have seen through her thoughts. His long and thick eyshes drooped down, and his


    clear and bright ck eyes seemed to dim in an instant. Combined with his still pale handsome face,


    he looked a little pitiful.


    "Ann, I''ve already promised to try to be a friend. What are you still worried about? I just want to see


    Nikki. I don''t have any other intentions..."

 Chapter 183 He Was Abandoned

    Chapter 183 He Was Abandoned


    Phillip''s thin lips twitched slightly as if he was mocking himself.


    "I should have known. In fact, you have long wished to never see me again, right? At that time, you


    promised to be an ordinary friend and take care of me only because you were forced by Aydan. In that


    case, you can leave! Don''t push yourself."


    Ann felt her heart ache.


    Phillip looked like he was abandoned.


    Ann pursed her lips, stood up, walked to the bedside, and sat down next to him.


    She ced her phone in front of Phillip.


    Ann met his puzzled gaze. She felt an inexplicable sense of unease and awkwardness.


    "I didn''t push myself." She said, turning her head away.


    Phillip stared at her with his deep eyes, and then a gentle smile slowly appeared on his face.


    After that, Phillip was really just watching the video on the phone. He did not do anything excessive.


    Even when he was talking to Ann, he had to abide by the etiquette.


    Phillip, who had entered her life with a strong and overbearing attitude, seemed to have turned into a


    gentleman in an instant.


    ...


    Just as they were quietly watching the video, a WeChat message was sent to her phone.


    Fred said, "Is it over? My work is over. Now I am going to pick you up. Let''s go to the mall to select


    swimsuits."


    When Ann saw the message, she realized that a long time had passed.


    She quickly put away her phone and stood up. She walked over to pick up her bag on the sofa and


    turned to look at Phillip.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Phillip. My boyfriend is looking for me. I''ll be leaving first."


    Phillip choked when he heard what Ann said, but he could not have a temper.


    He could only suppress his emotions and nod gently.


    He did not even ask about the content of the WeChat message.


    However, as soon as Ann left, Phillip''s handsome face immediately darkened. His cold eyes narrowed.


    He thought, ''Select swimsuits?''


    ''If I give Fred an inch, he''ll take an ell!''


    ...


    It was in the mall.


    Ann looked at the various swimsuits hanging in front of her, as well as the enthusiastic shopping guide


    next to her. Her lips twitched slightly.


    She secretly tugged at Fred''s sleeve and spoke with great difficulty.


    "Fred, I think the swimsuits here are not suitable for me..."


    The swimsuits here were shockingly expensive. Besides, they were too sexy to pull on.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann could not ept them.


    The shopping guide was afraid that they would leave away. Before Fred could say anything, the


    shopping guide brought a few swimsuits over.


    "Miss, you are beautiful. You have a good figure. These swimsuits are suitable for you."


    Ann nced at the swimsuits that could barely cover her body. She awkwardly extended her hand to


    decline.


    "No need. Thank you."


    The shopping guide did not give up and turned to look at Fred.


    "Sir, these are the new designs. They have just arrived at our store. Their materials or their designs are


    the best. They are most fashionable. Your girlfriend has a good figure. She will definitely look good


    when she wears them!"


    Ann subconsciously opened her mouth to exin, but Fred stopped her. He was smiling as he lowered


    his head to look at her.


    "It''s already thest shop. If we dy any longer, I''m afraid our teaching n will be dyed."


    When Ann heard this, she did seem a bit conflicted.


    "I just want to buy an ordinary swimsuit."


    Was she too conservative? The entire shopping mall was actually full of these sexy swimsuits.


    Fred seemed to be a little helpless. He said, "Why don''t you try these first and see if you can ept


    them?"


    The shopping guide next to them nodded.


    Ann was being stared at them. Just as she was about to have a try, the manager of the shop suddenly


    rushed over. He was very apologetic.


    "I''m sorry. We just received news that our shop is under repair. All the goods have been withdrawn.


    Please forgive us."


    All the goods are withdrawn?


    Ann was a little stunned.


    Fred was also a little surprised. He frowned and asked, "Is it a temporary decision?"


    The manager nodded.


    Ann pursed her lips and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s go take a look at the previous shop."


    Just as they were about to leave, the manager stopped Ann and reminded him with a smile.


    "Miss, the entire shopping mall is going to be repaired. So the goods of other shops have been


    withdrawn, too."


    Ann was stunned. She asked, "Does that mean that we can only go to other shopping malls?"


    The manager seemed to have thought of something.


    "If you don''t mind, there are somerge-sized swimsuits for children that need to be disposed in our


    store. Just treat it aspensation for affecting your consumption experience..."


    Therefore, Ann sessfully bought arge-sized swimsuit for children at a suitable price.


    When they left the swimsuit shop, Fred looked at Ann. He found that she was quite happy. He smiled


    helplessly.


    But...


    He turned to look at the manager and raised his eyebrows.


    It was such a coincidence that all the swimsuit stores in the mall were temporarily renovated.


    ...


    It was in a hidden corner of the mall.


    Aydan confirmed the situation with the manager. He found that Ann followed Fred and got into the


    roadster.


    He turned to look at Phillip, "Are you still going to follow?"


    Phillip''s handsome face was still a little pale, but his eyes were sharp and deep, staring at the roadster


    in front of them.


    "Follow them!"


    Aydan sighed. He started his car and followed.


    He reminded Phillip, "Brother, promise me that if you feel ufortable, you will inform me


    immediately!"


    Phillip stared at the roadster in front of them,pletely ignoring Aydan.


    Aydan felt even more uncertain.


    "I have asked around. Ann came to select a swimsuit for themercial shooting this time. There are


    scenes where she needs to swim. Ann doesn''t know how to swim. She just buys a swimsuit for


    learning swim."


    When Phillip heard this, his expression did not be better, it became even gloomier.


    When he thought of that when Ann wore a sexy, her fair and tender skin would be touched by Fred, he


    wished he could chop off Fred''s hand!


    ...


    In addition to Ann, the female lead, who could not swim, there were two other girls who could not swim.


    They were learning how to swim in a swimming pool today.


    In order to not affect the filming progress, Fred asked them to swim within a day.


    Ann trembled as she watched the other two girls go into the water in panic. She gritted her teeth and


    was about to put down the towel wrapped around her body to follow them into the water.


    Fred smiled warmly.


    He said, "Let''s go next door, I will teach you personally."

 Chapter 184 Phillip Teaches Ann in Person

    Chapter 184 Phillip Teaches Ann in Person


    Ann was startled and a little embarrassed. "It''s not good. Your arrangement will make the other


    employees feel jealous. I can learn here like them."


    "You are my girlfriend, so I treat you differently."


    Noticing the others'' envy, Ann felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Ann pulled Fred''s sleeve andined in a low voice.


    "Fred, you know little about your charm. If you keep showing your affection for me, I''m worried that your


    admirer will pick on me."


    Fred smiled. As Fred was about to speak, the assistant suddenly walked to him with a sullen face and


    whispered.


    Fred stopped smiling and frowned.


    He turned around to look at Ann, "Ann, I have something urgent to attend to..."


    Ann sighed in relief and waved her hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about me. I can learn with them. I''ll try my best to learn to swim before


    the shooting starts."


    Fred pursed his lips and nodded.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time."


    Ann nodded.


    ...


    Ann and the other two girls, each with a lifesaver, flopped around in the swimming pool for more than


    an hour. Yet, they failed to learn how to swim. The swimming coach almost gave up.


    Ann and the other two girls looked at each other awkwardly and felt sad.


    At this moment, greetings were heard. People said, "Mr. Phillip."


    Ann raised her head and saw Phillip in a shirt and pants, standing in front of her.


    Phillip''s face was still a little pale. This made him less cold and a little bit more fragile.


    However, Phillip looked energetic. His pretty, ck eyes fell on Ann.


    Ann saw the smile in his eyes.


    She thought, ''In the past, Phillip wouldugh at me in this situation.


    Yet, shouldn''t he stay at the hospital now?''


    Phillip''s gaze didn''t linger on Ann for long. He looked away to nce at the two girls beside Ann. Phillip


    pursed his lips.


    Then, Phillip turned to the swimming coach and whispered something to the coach.


    Hesitating, the swimming coach still nodded and let Ann and the two girls get out of the pool.


    Then, Phillip turned around to look at Ann calmly.


    "Come with me."


    Looking around, Ann noticed the others gazed at her due to Phillip''s words. Ann stepped back and


    pursed her lips.


    "Mr. Phillip, I need to learn how to swim..."


    "Are you sure?"


    Phillip teased. Ann looked at the pool.


    The coach, who used to instruct them gently, kicked the two girls into the swimming pool and watched


    them shout for help. After a while, he threw them lifebuoys.


    The two girls were in a panic. Once seeing the lifebuoys, they swam over desperately.


    It worked.


    However, Ann once drowned in childhood. Even without the trauma, Ann was still a little scared after


    seeing the scene.


    "I can." Ann bit her lower lip.


    Phillip frowned and seemed somewhat angry because Ann still chose to refuse him despite her fear.


    "The Moore Group values the advertisement and has invested a lot of money." Phillip turned around


    and gazed at Ann frankly, "I offer to teach you how to swim only because I don''t want you to influence


    the advertisement shooting."


    The exnation was not much reasonable.


    Watching Phillip stride forward, Ann hesitated and followed him.


    Ann thought, ''He only offers to teach me how to swim. If I refuse him, Phillip will suspect me.''


    ...


    When Ann entered the VIP swimming pool, Phillip had put on his swimsuit. It seemed he was certain


    that she would follow him.


    The male swimsuit was just a pair of swimming trunks.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Ann entered, she was stunned.


    The azure water shimmered in the sunlight.


    Phillip stood in a pair of swimming trunks. He was tall and handsome and his eyes sparkled.


    He had fair skin, wide shoulders, a slender waist, and eight abs.


    Ann didn''t dare to look down, although she saw Phillip''s body before.


    Feeling her face turn red, Ann wanted to leave. However, Phillip pulled her in.


    Phillip''s hand was a little cold. While touching Ann''s wet hand, Phillip narrowed his eyes, peeped at


    Ann''s blushing face, and smiled.


    As Phillip held Ann''s slender, soft hand and instructed seemingly seriously, Ann neither listened to his


    words nor noticed that Phillip was holding her hand.


    Ann felt hot and wanted to flee.


    She couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Do you understand?"


    Phillip''s low and sexy voice was heard. Ann turned around and looked ssy. Before she recovered


    herself, she felt a force on her waist. Then, Ann was pushed into the water.


    Ann choked on a few mouthfuls of water.


    She struggled in the water and turned to Phillip for help.


    "Pull me up..."


    Phillip gazed at Ann cunningly. Jumping into the water, Phillip wasn''t in a hurry to pull Ann. Instead, he


    stood not far from Ann and said calmly.


    "My guess is correct. This method is useless to you."


    Ann felt embarrassed and thought, ''Is he angry because I refused to let him teach me?''


    The moment she was lost in thought, Ann choked again and began to sink.


    Ann instinctively stretched her hand to grab Phillip, who stood close to her.


    Phillip raised his eyebrows and smiled happily since his n worked.

 Chapter 185 Back to Be Friends?

    Chapter 185 Back to Be Friends?


    Phillip took the opportunity to hug Ann and pull her closer, leading her to hug his waist automatically.


    His two hands wrapped around her slender waist and shoulders respectively. Their bodies were closely


    connected in the dark blue water.


    Ann finally recovered from her shock and found the two of them in an intimate position.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously reached out to push him away.


    However, Phillip released her before Ann could push him away. He ced a hand on her waist to


    prevent her from sinking into the water again.


    "Do as I say. I guarantee that you will be able to learn how to swim in a limited time."


    Ann raised her eyes.


    His face and hair were wet with water. The sunlight came in and his face therefore shone.


    His handsome face was peaceful and even cold.


    Phillip looked at Ann with his emotionless eyes as if there was nothing between him and her. He did


    nothing but teach her how to swim.


    Her face was red and her heart was beating so fast. It seemed that Ann was the only one that couldn''t


    get over their lost love.


    Ann''s long eyshes trembled slightly, and she felt a sense of loss in his heart.


    Ann pursed her lips and smiled. "Then... Thank you."


    Phillip''s thin lips curled into a faint smile as he slowly exined the simplest swimming movements to


    Ann.


    Then he taught Ann, but Ann was indeed not a talented swimmer.


    Phillip''s eyes were full of tenderness when Ann couldn''t master the skills.


    He sounded calm, though. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s change the method."


    Therefore, Phillip, with an upright face, held Ann''s waist with one hand and her fair thigh with another.


    In the name of teaching, he took advantage of her.


    He hadn''t been so close to Ann for a long time.


    ...


    At the same time, Fred turned to Aydan who was sitting across from him. Fred usually wore a smile,


    but not at that moment.


    "Aydan, is this what you do in the Moore Group?"


    Aydan felt a little guilty because he had been tricked intoing over. He rubbed his nose.


    "Mr. Fred, it''s interpersonal rather than intepany..."


    After a pause, Aydan straightened up and looked at Fred with guilt inside.


    "Besides, Mr. Fred, you did take advantage of this opportunity well. What''s so different?"


    Although he was not very contented to see Ann as his future sister-inw, it was Phillip''s choice after


    all.


    Aydan couldn''t stand it when another man was trying to take his brother''s woman away.


    Not on his watch!


    Fred tapped his long fingers on the table and looked at Aydan for a long time.


    Fred smiled and returned to his normal smile.


    "Do you think they will patch things up this way?"


    Looking at Fred''s profound look, Aydan frowned.


    He hated dealing with people who looked innocent on the surface, yet was sophisticated deep down.


    "That''s between my brother and Ann. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Fred raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say much.


    ...


    Ann sessfully learned to swim. Although she didn''t swim well, the shooting didn''t require a


    professional swimmer.


    She only needed to look pretty.


    When Ann was doing the filming, Phillip was lying on the hospital bed and receiving another


    examination from the doctor.


    Aydan stood to the side and muttered with a frown.


    "I told you to restrain yourself. You know that your body has not fully recovered yet, and you have been


    with her in the water for such a long time. That man, Fred, is very sinister. If your body shuts down, how


    can youpete with Fred physically..."


    Phillip was lying on the hospital bed, feeling so annoyed by Aydan''s mumbling.


    "Aydan, are you an old nun?"


    Aydan felt wrong. He turned to Phillip.


    "Isn''t this good for you?"


    A handsome young man in his youth could make great achievements.


    Yet Aydan spent most of his time going to the hospital or going after a girl for Phillip. And he was just


    called an old nun by Phillip!


    Phillip pinched the space between his eyebrows with his long fingers and waited for the doctor to finish


    the examination.


    "How''s the filming going?"


    Aydan said gloomily, "I heard that it''s alright. The progress was quite smooth."


    When Phillip thought of the scene where he taught Ann to swim yesterday, he couldn''t help but smile


    gently. He picked up the documents on a table in a good mood and began to deal with them happily.


    He was waiting for Ann to visit him in the afternoon.


    Aydan saw a smile on his brother''s face. He wished he hadn''t seen that.


    A man in love was so blind!


    ...


    The filming ended because Fred still had follow-up work to handle.


    Ann took a taxi to the hospital.


    When Ann arrived at the hospital, she saw Melinda''s car parked at the side.


    Ann paused when she saw the red Maserati. The car window slowly lowered, revealing Melinda''s pretty


    face.


    Taking off the sunsses that covered half of her face, Melinda gazed at the thermal container in Ann''s


    hand.


    Ann subconsciously tightened her grip.


    "Ann, get in." Melinda smiled.


    The window rolled up again. Melinda looked at Ann and chuckled.


    "I heard that Phillip said that he had decided to give up on you and you two are going back to be


    friends?"


    Ann did not speak.


    It was easy for Melinda to be on the watch of their life.


    Melinda tapped the steering wheel in front of her with her manicured hand.


    The time that had passed seemed long yet brief at the same time.


    "It sounds nice. Phillip has ended up in the hospital several times. As a mother, I feel heartbroken."


    Ann froze and turned to look at her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Melinda had a smile on her face. Her eyes were gentle and there was a sense of helplessness. Even


    the enchanting and charming plum blossom mark at the corner of her eyes seemed to be tinged with


    sadness.


    "Ann, Phillip is my child. I know him. For what he wants, he will eitherpletely upy it or destroy it.


    He will never allow himself to be like this."


    Ann yed with the hem of her clothes. She said nothing with her lips pursed.


    Melinda took Ann''s hand and patted it.


    "Ann, I get it that you are the reasonable one between you two. Phillip has been hospitalized several


    times. I also understand Phillip would be more unstable if I sent you abroad."

 Chapter 186 Keeping Distance From Each Other

    Chapter 186 Keeping Distance From Each Other


    Ann lowered her eyes.


    She understood what Melinda was trying to say.


    Melinda had threatened Phillip that she wouldmit suicide if he wouldn''t let go of Ann. Still, for him,


    it was impossible to give up on Ann.


    He took his mother''s advice and left for another country. But he didn''t change his color, and he was


    capable of doing things that would make his mom even more furious.


    Melinda saw through his son, so she decided to step back.


    And she promised they could stay in touch with each other as friends.


    Ann gave out a light smile and withdrew her hands from Melinda.


    She spoke in a tender voice, "I don''t think you keep worrying about us. I know we should keep in touch


    as friends, but it is just out of expediency, nothing extra involved. I will keep a distance from him, for


    sure.


    It is good for Nikki as well. Or I should say just because of her, I won''t allow myself have anything to do


    with Phillip outside of our friendship. I hope you can have some faith in me this time."


    Melinda quietly observed the girl in front of her who looked somewhat simr to herself. She began to


    get a bit emotional.


    But she couldn''t show mercy on her this time.


    Things with Hilda had not been exined yet. She could not allow any ws or idents to ur


    before things unravel themselves.


    If there was someone to me, it was Ann. She fell in love with Phillip.


    Otherwise, Melinda was willing to try her best as a mother topensate for all the years she owed to


    her son.


    "Ann, I''m sorry. You can me me now for things turning out this way. But, I will make it up to you when


    all this mess is over."


    Things developed so fast, she had no other option but to dismiss their love.


    Ann looked at Melinda''s beautiful face. She couldn''t tell Melinda''s concern was real or not, so she fell


    into silence and moved her gaze away.


    ...


    Outside of the ward


    Aydan walked out of the elevator holding a stack of documents. He spotted Ann, who was standing


    outside Phillip''s room.


    He walked over to her, frowning.


    "Why aren''t you going in?"


    Ann was a little shocked when she heard the voice behind her.


    She turned around. Aydan was standing in front of her. She pursed her lips in a daze.


    "Aydan, I have heard from Phillip''s doctor that he has been in a good statetely. In that case, I don''t


    see any reason to stay with him anymore. I think I''ll leave for now ."


    Aydan frowned, "What do you mean by this? I was looking forward you to taking care of my brother.


    Are you saying you don''t want to?"


    Phillip had waited for her for an entire day.


    Ann refused to answer that question. She pursed her lips and found an excuse to cover her emotions.


    "I have some emergency to tackle, and I don''t have much time left, I need to hurry."


    "What''s so important? We''re already at the door and your urgent business can''t wait for even a


    moment?" Aydan wasn''t convinced by her answer.


    Ann looked through the door. She was aware that Phillip could hear everything she said, but she made


    the hard decision to say anyway.


    "Yes, it can''t be dyed, even for a second."


    She pressed the elevator button and made her way downstairs, without waiting for Aydan to speak.


    Phillip and she were just friends, but even if they were, they should keep their distance from each other.


    Out of the elevator, Ann was on her way to her father''s ward.


    Daisy had taken Nikki to attend some school activities. During this time, Ann didn''t want to go home.


    Instead, she would keep her father''spany at his bedside every night.


    Hoping that one day he woulde back to his consciousness.


    Her phone rang out of nowhere, and it was Fred.


    "Hi, Fred ?"


    There was Fred''s gentle voice on the other side of the line.


    "Hi, Ann. It is me. I am at the entrance of the hospital. It happened to be my birthday today. Would you


    like to have dinner with me?"


    ...


    Ann returned to the ward, made sure her father was okay and asked the nurse to keep an eye on him


    before she returned.


    Then she ran out of the hospital in a hurry. She saw Fred leaning on his car in a light gray casual suit


    and radiating with a gentle smile.


    Ann walked to him looking apologetic and breathless.


    "Fred, I''m sorry. I forgot that today is your birthday. I feel guilty that I didn''t take the time to prepare a


    gift for you."


    It seemed that Fred wasn''t bothered by this. He opened the car door for her like a gentleman.


    "It is okay. I don''t have any friends in River City. I am d you can make the time for dinner. It is all I


    needed."


    When Ann heard this, she felt even more guilty.


    She met Fred overseas. From then on, she had been blessed with his help.


    She was his one and only friend at home. She couldn''t return his favor, instead, she asked him for


    more favors, such as asking him to be her fake boyfriend.


    Now, she didn''t even prepare a birthday present for him.


    At the thought of this, she felt like she owned him too much.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She said, "Fred, how about I be the one who invites you to the dinner tonight?"


    Fred turned to look at her with a gentle smile.


    "It is my honor to be invited by you."


    Ann became the host, and it was up to her to decide where to eat, what to eat.


    If the ce was too expensive, she couldn''t afford it with her current finance. Besides, Fred might find it


    not special if she took him to eat western food.


    After thinking for a while, Ann decided to take Fred to the night fair in the bustling area of River City.


    The luxurious Aston Martin stopped at the intersection of the night market, looking a little out of ce.


    Ann squinted at Fred and waved her hands to show her hospitality.


    "Fred, you said you wanted to see where I grew up. This is where I grew up! I often came here when I


    was a kid. You can find everything to eat and drink here. Help yourself tonight. It is all on me!"


    Fred smiled at Ann. Behind her, there was a lively crowd on the streets.


    But, in his eyes, there was only Ann, who was smiling and radiating.


    "Fine! I will make the best of it!"


    It seemed he had a good time from his trip back to the country.


    ...


    Ward A01, at the Harmony Hospital.


    Phillip was about to eat his food on the folded table in front of him. The food was made by a famous


    chef. It looked delicious.


    The TV in front of the hospital bed was broadcasting the local news of River City.


    It seemed to be a food broadcasting channel, and the picture was fixed at this moment.


    In the picture, there was a young couple. Thedy was attractive, and the guy beside her was


    incredibly handsome.


    The woman was holding a palm-sized cake with a few candles stuck on it. She had a wrinkled nose,


    but it was because of her smile, she seemed happy and spoiled.


    The man''s hand was stained with cream, and it seemed like he was about to put it on the women''s


    face.


    Phillip stared at the television in front of him. His face darkened. It seemed like his body went frozen.


    The atmosphere around him became intense.


    Aydan was sitting on the sofa at the other side, still holding the remote control in his hands.


    It seemed he wanted to p himself for allowing Phillip to watch the food channel at the wrong time.


    Phillip clenched his hands into a fist. He got furious.


    ''This was the thing that couldn''t wait for even a second?'' he thought.

 Chapter 187 Im Seeing Ann Now

    Chapter 187 I''m Seeing Ann Now


    "I want to leave the hospital!"


    Aydan fidgeted about her brother''s health and hurriedly stopped him.


    "Phillip, hold your horses! The doctor says that you need to stay in the hospital a few more days."


    Phillip seemed determined, "I have to leave today!"


    Ann pretended to casually pass Phillip''s ward while saying things that upset him. She knew that Phillip


    could hear her, but she did it on purpose to give up the idea of getting back together.


    If Phillip stayed in the hospital, there was no way he could keep Ann. He might even let Fred swoop in


    and steal her. That was not going to happen!


    ...


    The next day''smercial shooting.


    Ann let the makeup artist dance brushes on her face. After that, she walked out wearing a fancy dress


    and ran into Phillip.


    Phillip was wearing his everyday pure ck suit, which outlined his V-shaped body.


    He stood in the dense shade of trees. Half of his face was buried in the dark, which sharply defined his


    beautiful facial outline.


    Many women peeped at Phillip, who fixed his gaze on Ann.


    Ann drifted her eyes on Phillip''s gaunt face.


    She was nervous and anxious at the same time.


    Phillip was supposed to be in the hospital. Ann wondered why Aydan let him run out.


    Fred remainedposed beside Ann.


    He stretched out his arm to round Ann''s slender waist, gave a challenging nce at Phillip, and smiled


    like a winner.


    "Mr. Phillip, are you making apany tour?"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes at Phillip offensively and pursed his lips tight.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fred was more scheming than Phillip imagined.


    He first proposed a generous deal to Phillip and then threatened Phillip to pass Ann to be his assistant.


    Finally, when Ann was desperate to draw a line with Phillip, Fred swooped in to be Ann''s boyfriend.


    He nned everything with great preparation.


    ...


    Phillip stared at the seemingly gentle smile on Fred''s face and the hand thatnded on Ann''s waist,


    and he knew Fred did it on purpose.


    Fred was trying to challenge Phillip.


    ...


    Ann drooped his head and saw the long shadow slowly shortened on the grass.


    "Mr. Fred has caused a flurry of press attention recently. How can I miss the shooting? By the way, I


    have toe around to check if Mr. Fred''s work is well worth the huge spending."


    Phillip spoke in a frosty, inimical tone.


    The sun was shining, but Phillip''s face was rigid, as if it was covered with a thinyer of frost.


    Phillip nced at Fred and shifted his eyes to Ann.


    Fred gave advice on Ann''s makeup and dressing today.


    The long, ck hair end slightly curled, glistening in the warm sunlight.


    The fiery-red rose spread the ground behind her.


    Ann wore exquisite makeup. ck hair fell on her shoulder, and lips were as red as those booming


    roses. She was soul-stirringly fabulous.


    But she was standing beside another man.


    Themercial theme suddenly hit Phillip''s memory.


    It was about the wedding dress!


    His eyes instantly dimed, looking like an endless dark well.


    His lips curled up into a bitter smile. Phillip suddenly pulled Ann away from Fred and into his arms. His


    eyes glowed with a tinge of hostility.


    "It''s beautiful, but I think something is missing..."


    Ann did not expect Phillip to do anything. She lifted his head and met Phillip''s frosty eyes.


    The next second, Ann felt a pain in her neck.


    It was a fervent kiss. No, it was a bite. Phillip was punishing her.


    Ann could hear the sucking sound.


    Shock registered on Fred''s face. He did not expect Phillip to do such a thing in public. He walked


    forward with a frown, but Phillip had removed his lips from Ann''s skin.


    He stared at the red, burning hickeys on Ann''s slender neck. The saliva on it sparkled in the sun, and it


    was like a flower bud.


    He looked at Fred, and his lips curled into an ambiguous smile.


    "Now it''s perfect."


    Fred narrowed his eyes and wanted to say something. Then he caught a glimpse of Ann''s panic face


    and stopped.


    Ann froze right there. Her corbone was obvious as her muscles constricted under the fright.


    "Phillip, can you stop messing with me?"


    She spoke in a soft and nk tone, but the two men put off their hostility and turned to look at her.


    Ann raised his head and stared at Phillip with her bright eyes.


    "If you can''t keep the distance an ordinary friend should do, I think it is better for us to be strangers."


    Then, she put her hands across Fred''s arms in front of Phillip.


    She looked up and whined in a soft voice, "Fred, I''m sorry. I promise it won''t happen again!"


    Fred peered down his nose at Ann and raised his eyebrows.


    "You don''t have to apologize. I think Mr. Phillip is trying to help."


    Fred paused for a moment. He twined his fingers into Ann''s hand.


    Then he gave a defiant nce at Phillip.


    "But Mr. Phillip, I have to remind you that I''m seeing Ann now. I hope you can put down your history


    with her. It has long gone."


    Phillip looked at their hands locking together and noticed the joy on Ann''s little face. Suddenly, the


    blood in his body was boiling and rushing up.


    The coldness around him overwhelmed the warm sunlight. Phillip stared defiantly at the sweet couple


    in front of him, and suddenly, he punched Fred.


    Fred didn''t dodge a bit as if he expected it wasing.


    He turned sideways and held Ann in his arms, taking Phillip''s punch.


    When Phillip wanted to make another punch, Ann pushed him away.


    "Phillip, what the hell are you doing?"


    Ann stood in front of Fred, biting her lips hard as she stared disappointedly through Phillip.


    Phillip locked eyes with Ann. He felt heart-wrenching when Ann stood against him for another man.


    He gave an indifferent sneer.


    Phillip withdrew his hand and turned to leave.


    At this moment, he looked miserable and lonely.

 Chapter 188 Play With Him

    Chapter 188 y With Him


    Ann watched Phillip''s back until he disappeared. Then, she dropped down her hand that was blocking


    Fred.


    After this matter, they would probably be total strangers.


    There was a gasp behind her.


    Ann came back to her senses.


    She turned around and saw Fred''s beaten face. She felt a little guilty.


    "I''m sorry, Fred."


    When Phillip fought, he couldn''t hold back his anger.


    Fred loosened his tightly knitted brows and looked down at her.


    "Are you apologizing for him or yourself?"


    Ann was stunned, then she immediately avoided Fred''s gaze.


    "You got beaten because of me..."


    When she said this, Ann became increasingly apologetic.


    "Fred, why don''t we stop acting? Phillip... he seems to have lost his mind. I don''t know what he will do


    next."


    Based on Phillip''s personality, if he exploded and lost his temper, he would ruin himself or everyone


    else.


    Thinking of this, Ann felt a little uneasy.


    "Fred, will it cause trouble for your cooperation?"


    If she ruined the cooperation between Moore Group and Gael Group because of personal affairs, she


    felt so guilty to cause such big trouble.


    Fred raised his hand and touched the face that he got beaten. He took the medical kit handed over by


    his subordinate and handed it to Ann. He pointed to a chair not far away.


    "Why don''t you help me treat my wounds first?"


    ...


    They sat down on a chair at the side.


    Ann took the alcohol cotton ball to disinfect his wound. When she saw that there was blood at the


    corner of his mouth, she became more and more apologetic.


    At the same time, she could not help but worry about Phillip.


    He was discharged from the hospital not long ago, and he was still not fully recovered. Will he be okay?


    Fred noticed that Ann was in a daze, and his eyes shed with an unreadable emotion.


    He reached out and knocked on Ann''s head. "Are you not concentrating on treating my wound? I


    almost hurt my face for you."


    Ann came back to her senses and hurriedly apologized.


    "Sorry!"


    Fred said helplessly, "Ann, I don''t know why you are so determined to break up with him, but since you


    have made your choice, don''t regret it."


    After a pause, Fred let out a long sigh.


    "After all, I have offended Phillip now. Maybe he is considering canceling the cooperation with the Gael


    Group."


    Ann was shocked. After she applied bandages to Fred''s wound, she had an anxious look on her face.


    "Cancel cooperation? Then, what will happen if he cancels the cooperation?"


    "The money that both parties have invested in this project is all in vain. We will lose all the profits in


    each other''s market, and the party who breaches the contract will pay double the liquidated damages.


    Ann frowned.


    She had heard that except for the massive investment in the cooperation of the perfume research and


    development of the Moore Group and Gael Group, the cost of the perfume advertisement shot by Fred


    went sky-high.


    Even if Phillip didn''t care about the money, but if it was because of her...


    Fred smiled when he saw the guilty look on her face.


    "I''m just joking. Don''t worry. Perhaps Phillip wants to kick me out of the country as soon as possible,


    but he won''t do that in the short term."


    "Why?" Ann frowned, puzzled.


    However, Fred did not say anything more, and the expression on his face was unreadable.


    ...


    Enzo Ferrari was a world-ss super sports car. Phillip pushed it to the limit to unlock its performance


    at the moment.


    Aydan sat in the passenger seat and tightly buckled his seat belt. His eyes were wide open and his


    handsome face was full of horror.


    ''Brother, even if you want to vent your anger, you should do it more gently.


    It is quite dangerous to race on the street!''


    Aydan could only breathe a sigh of relief until the car stopped at thergest shooting range in River


    City.


    He turned around and saw Phillip unbuckle his seat belt and get out of the car. He hurriedly followed.


    During the shooting, Aydan watched Phillip shoot continuously and urately hit the target until he


    formed a letter F, Aydan felt a chill down his spine.


    As Phillip was recing the magazine with a new one, Aydan asked tentatively.


    "Brother... Don''t tell me you want to cancel the cooperation with the Gael Group?"


    Other than the rtionship between Fred and Ann, Gael Group could be considered the best partner


    for the Moore Group to cooperate with.


    Moreover, if the Moore Group terminates the contract unterally, thepensation for the breach of


    contract was a considerable sum.


    And those ill-intentioned people who eyed the Moore Group would take the opportunity to cause


    trouble.


    Phillip reloaded the bullets. When he heard Aydan''s words, he was stunned for a while and then put on


    a poker face soon.


    "No."


    Aydan breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his brother had not lost his cool because of Ann.


    Phillip kept shooting...


    After several consecutive shots, he hit the bullseye, and the target was emitting white smoke.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the hole in the center of the target, but his eyes


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shed with unreadable emotions.


    He remembered the conversation he had with Fred when they were at the hospital.


    ...


    "Mr. Phillip, do you know Ann''s dream?


    She wants to be an excellent perfumer and establish her brand. You invited Kerr to make her


    happy, which is not helping her to realize her dream. Honestly, I chose the Moore Group to cooperate


    in perfume research and development because of Ann.


    Five years ago, I agreed to rece the mentor and teach her because I was touched when she talked


    about her dream. This time, as long as she could develop a perfume recognized by the public as the


    chief perfumer during the cooperation between the Moore Group and Gael Group, she would get closer


    to her dream."


    With the capital of the Moore Group and Gael Group''s reputation in the global perfume industry as


    stepping stones,


    Ann would fulfill her dream much faster than other perfumers.


    Phillip stared at the empty target in front of him and sneered.


    From the moment Fred returned to the country until now, Fred stopped testing the water and didn''t hide


    his intention for Ann.


    However, Phillip wouldn''t hurt Fred because of Ann.


    In that case, he will y with Fred!


    Thest gunshot rang out in the quiet shooting range.


    Standing at the side, Aydan turned his head and saw the cold smile on his brother''s face.


    ''Who is going to be unlucky this time?''


    ...


    The perfume advertisement''s shooting ended and it entered the post-production phase.


    It was not Ann''s profession. So, she returned to her work.


    During this period, the staff of the Moore Group felt that the entirepany was shrouded in ayer of


    dark clouds. The atmosphere was gloomy.


    However, the Research and Development of Perfume Department staff were beaming with joy.


    Fred joined in their apartment except for the world''s foremost fragrance expert Kerr. Fred was the


    founder of the internationally renowned brand L and a famous perfumer.


    The most important thing was that Fred was ady killer speaking of his appearance, hot figure, and


    personality.


    Even if they knew that he was Ann''s boyfriend, they just could not help curbing their enthusiasm.


    After all, people would divorce even they got married. It was not a big problem for them to win Fred''s


    favor and make him break up with Ann.

 Chapter 189 Its About Nikki

    Chapter 189 It''s About Nikki


    "Mr. Fred, it is a great honor of us to have you guide us to blend perfumes. I wonder if you are free


    tonight. We want to give you a wee party."


    Fred looked at the woman in front of him who was looking at him with a shy expression. His handsome


    face still had a gentle smile.


    "I need to ask Ann''s opinion."


    Ann, who was immersed in reading the information, suddenly trembled. She looked up and saw that


    almost all the women in the office were looking at her.


    The corners of Ann''s mouth twitched. She nced at Fred, who was looking at her gently and then


    looked at her excited colleagues.


    She swallowed and forced a smile.


    "I have no objections at all!"


    Fred looked at Ann with a subtle smile. Then, under the expectant gaze of everyone, he nodded.


    "Since that''s the case, then thank you, everyone."


    ...


    When they got off work.


    The people from the R&D department cheered as they walked out of thepany hall. However, they


    straightened up at the gate.


    Everyone was greeting Phillip, their CEO. Ann felt tense when she saw him.


    Fred got closer to Ann. He hugged Ann''s slender waist. In the eyes of outsiders, it was like Ann had


    taken the initiative to lean into his arms.


    Phillip was still wearing a pure ck suit. It was the simplest style and color, but when he wore it, it


    looked noble and elegant.


    Phillip was about to get in the car when he noticed the gaze on him.


    His cold gaze swept over andnded on Ann, who was leaning against Fred.


    Just when Ann was worried that Phillip would do something out of control, he indifferently withdrew his


    gaze. The expression on his cold and handsome face did not change at all as he bent down and got


    into the car.


    Watching the low-key and luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom leave, Ann had mixed feelings.


    Phillip''s face reminded Ann of the time when she first returned to the country and went to the Moore


    Group for the interview.


    He was cold and indifferent, with a chilling sharpness.


    They had been through a lot. Phillip was too proud to waste his patience on a woman who kept turning


    him down.


    It was for the best of both of them.


    "Ann?"


    Ann looked up and smiled when she saw Fred''s concerned eyes.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go. The colleagues are waiting."


    ...


    In the car.


    Aydan drove. Through the rearview mirror, he looked at Phillip who was leaning against the back seat


    with his eyes closed.


    "Phillip, Todd just sent a message, saying that he will be back in the next few days. He asked us to go


    to the Sky Club to get him a wee party."


    "Tell him toe to the Dn Vi after he returns to River City." Phillip opened his eyes slightly.


    "Try to bring Nikki along," he paused.


    Aydan was shocked. He knew about this little girl. She was Ann''s daughter. Her father was unknown.


    But ... Was Phillip going to threaten Ann with her daughter?


    Aydan was distracted by the horrible thought. He couldn''t hold the steering wheel, so the car drifted a


    bit.


    "Phillip, it''s not a good idea, right?"


    Aydan heard the line in primetime.


    You got my body but not my heart.


    If Phillip did this, even if Ann gave in for her daughter, it was still against her will. It wouldn''t work.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Aydan could not help but picture a scene in his mind, Phillip stopped him.


    "Stop your fantasy!"


    Aydan said, "Then, where are we going now?"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and said.


    "To the Holy Club."


    ...


    In a private room of the Holy Club.


    Ann hugged a cushion and curled up on the sofa in the corner of the room.


    She looked at the female colleagues in front of her who wanted to get her drunk by toasting her.


    Looking at Fred, who was surrounded in the middle not far away, Ann sighed in his heart.


    That was the problem when a man looked too good.


    Ann burped.


    Ann couldn''t help but burp. She felt like puking, so she waved at the colleague in front of her.


    "I can''t drink anymore. I need to go to the bathroom."


    After saying that, Ann felt a surge of nausea in her stomach. She dashed out before getting any reply.


    Fred, who was surrounded by a group of female colleagues, saw this and wanted to catch up.


    Those women wouldn''t let Fred leave since it was a valuable chance.


    The women surrounded Fred with their sses.


    Inside the bathroom.


    Ann felt refreshed after she puked. She staggered out of the bathroom and rested on the sink for a


    while. Then, she washed her face and rinsed her mouth with cold water.


    Ann was finally sober and she felt the cold wind on the balcony outside before Ann returned to the


    private room.


    The light in the KTV corridor was dim. Ann stood at the door of a private room. She narrowed her eyes


    and looked at the number on it for a long time, trying to confirm whether it was her private room. Yet the


    door of the private room suddenly opened from inside.


    A middle-aged man with a big belly came out. He seemed to be drunk.


    When he saw Ann, he started to look up and down at her. He reached out to grab Ann''s shoulders.


    Ann heard mixed sounds.


    The sound of bones moving, apanied by the screams of the middle-aged man, as well as the


    familiar, deep, cold voice.


    "Get lost!"


    Ann stiffened as she stared at the middle-aged man. It was as if he had seen something terrifying and


    left in terror.


    She turned around and saw Phillip, who was standing behind her.


    Under the dim light, only the outline of his face could be vaguely seen, but his pair of dark and cold


    eyes were extremely clear.


    Ann suddenly became sober.


    After a while, she forced a smile.


    "Thank you."


    She was being polite and distant as if he was a stranger to her.


    Phillip''s face did not change as he nodded.


    Just as Ann was about to turn around and leave, Phillip''s deep and cold voice came from behind.


    "In three days, I will wait for you at the Dn Vi." He paused. "It''s about Nikki."


    Ann paused and turned to look at him.


    However, Phillip had already retracted his gaze. He looked peaceful and even cold. He strode into the


    private room beside him.


    Ann frowned with confusion.


    Nikki?


    She thought Nikki was having an extra-curriculum activity with Daisy.

 Chapter 190 Meddling

    Chapter 190 Meddling


    Two dayster, in the Dn Vi.


    Todd entered the hall with two kids behind him, and Nikki slept in his arms.


    He beamed at Daisy beside him.


    "You''re really into me. Look at you! Never leave me an inch."


    Daisy ignored Todd and looked up at Phillip as he came downstairs.


    "Why?" He said in a frosty tone.


    Phillip turned to look at Todd.


    Todd shrugged and exined, "Man, I''ve tried. What kind of mother would let you rob her daughter?"


    Phillip pursed his lips and opened his mouth to say something.


    Suddenly, Nikki woke up in Phillip''s arms.


    She rubbed her eyes with two small, chubby hands. When Nikki opened her eyes and saw Phillip, her


    eyes were glossed with excitement, and she stretched out her hands.


    "Daddy!"


    Her vibrant and tender voice broke the silence in the grand hall.


    Todd''s hands trembled in fright, and he almost threw Nikki out.


    Todd peered at Nikki and nced at the happy father at the side. The corner of his eyes twitched in


    disbelief.


    "What the hell is happening here?"


    ''This little girl is a daughter of Ann and another man, right? I can understand if Phillip is willing to be a


    stepfather, but what''s wrong with this fatherly thing here?'' Todd thought.


    Phillip ignored him and picked Nikki up into his embrace. Nikki''s saliva was all over his face, but Phillip


    didn''t care about it.


    "Do you miss daddy?" Phillip gave a gentle look at the girl.


    Nikki wrapped her arms around Phillip''s neck, pouted, and her forehead creased into a frown.


    "Yes ... but Mommy doesn''t allow me to see Daddy. Mommy said this Daddy is not my real Daddy."


    Phillip''s eyes dimed when he saw Ann in Nikki.


    "Do you want to see Daddy every day?" Phillip asked, rubbing her little head.


    Nikki rubbed her little face against Phillip and nodded.


    "And my brothers!"


    The two boys were sulky at the side when Phillip ignored them. But their expression softened as Nikki


    mentioned their names.


    They were d that they had a great sister!


    The corners of Phillip''s mouth curled up into an ambiguous smile.


    "It wille true soon." Phillip talked to the air.


    When Nikki heard this, her pair of ck eyes instantly lit up. She tightened her grip and excitedly


    turned around to look at the boys.


    "We can live together soon!"


    Carson and Jackson widened their eyes in anticipation.


    Daisy slightly frowned and nced up at Phillip.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Phillip nced at her before putting Nikki down. He first urged the boys to take Nikki upstairs.


    Then he sneered at Daisy.


    "What am I going to do? What do you think? Oh, let me guess. Kidnap! No, perhaps threaten?"


    Daisy pursed his lips in silence.


    She didn''t expect Phillip to y dirty.


    But with Phillip''s determination and Ann''s resistance to Phillip, no one could guarantee what Phillip


    would do when he was cornered.


    "Ann wille tomorrow. You can stay here tonight if you want." Phillip''s mouth twitched a bit.


    When Todd heard this, he immediately offered.


    "Then I''ll stay here too!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Todd turned around and winked at Daisy.


    "I''m afraid that you might be alone here. There''s no sense of security in Phillip''s house. If you''re scared


    tonight, I don''t mind sleeping with you for free."


    Daisy put him aside and followed Larry upstairs.


    Only Phillip and Todd remained in the hall.


    Todd saw Phillip''s straight face. His expression changed from frivolity to solemnity.


    "Phillip, you were right. Melinda meddled in your rtionship with Ann."


    Phillip narrowed his eyes.


    "I coincidently found it. During the investigation of Hilda and Adam, we found that Adam sent people to


    follow Melinda."


    Phillip''s expression turned cold.


    "My man didn''t follow tight, butst night, he caught Adam''s spy. Guess what? The man told us that


    Adam was following Melinda and Ann at the same time."


    Phillip furrowed his brows, and a coldness shed in his eyes.


    "What happened?"


    Todd sat up straight and adjusted his attitude.


    "The man and his buddies took a lot of photos when Melinda met Ann. There are also a few snatchy


    recordings. You can listen to them, but they are a bit rustling by recording in the distance. But I guess


    Melinda got something on Ann and her father."


    Phillip took the recording pen from Todd and frowned.


    Todd left the hall and went upstairs.


    Phillip''s fingers gently rubbed the recording pen back and forth and then pressed it to y.


    The background sounded a little noisy, but Phillip could still hear the conversation between Melinda


    and Ann.


    "You are my ... If you don''t want to ruin your life ... This is a check, enough for you and your daughter to


    live the rest of your life."


    "Look at you! Do you want Phillip ... or do you want your father to beg me..."


    "Ann, If I were you ... I did all this for your own good, and Phillip ... You have to leave him."


    ...


    The recording tape was broken and mixed with the noisy background sound, but Phillip clenched the


    recording pen hard.


    His expression changed fromposure to anger.


    In an instant, he turned off the recording pen and sat there with a nk expression.


    He stood up, picked up the car keys, and went out.


    At the River City''s TV Station.


    Phillip knew that Melinda was recording a program on the 36th floor of this building. No matter how the


    staff''s persuaded him, Phillip took the elevator and went upstairs.


    He got off the elevator and headed straight to the recording studio.


    The recording staff was selecting re-do tapes with Melinda.


    Suddenly, a slender finger reached out and shut down the recording device.


    Everyone in the recording room fell silent. The shock of seeing Phillip rendered them speechless.


    The assistant behind Phillip trembled and exined, "I ... I''m sorry, I can''t stop him..."


    Melinda saw this, took off her headphones, and came out.


    She gave an apologetic smile at everyone before she turned to Phillip.


    "Phillip, what brings you here today?"

 Chapter 191 Phillip, Ann Is My Daughter

    Chapter 191 Phillip, Ann Is My Daughter


    Phillip pursed his lips and silently stared at Melinda.


    He spoke only when Melinda started to smile with embarrassment.


    "Just passing by."


    Melinda didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of everyone, so she could only ept his random


    excuse.


    Melinda took Phillip''s hand and went to her exclusive dressing room.


    "Phillip, why do you want to see me today?"


    Phillip took out a recording pen and pressed the y button in front of Melinda with a deep gaze.


    Melinda heard the intermittent conversation inside, while her well-maintained face turned grim.


    She raised her eyes to look at Phillip in disbelief.


    "Are you stalking your biological mother?"


    Phillip did not admit it, nor did he deny it.


    He looked at Melinda with his deep eyes. His voice was low and there was a hint of pressure.


    "You are my mother. I respect you, but I have already said that you can not get your hands on Ann!"


    Since Phillip had the recording, Melinda could not say that everything had nothing to do with her.


    In the end, she was a Mrs. Moore with no family background. She started as a mistress.


    Melinda was still calm at that time. She looked at Phillip with a slightly serious face.


    "So today, in front of so many people, you almost made me embarrassed. Is it because I cut the ties


    between you and Ann off?"


    Phillip went silent for a moment. His handsome face looked cold and cheerless.


    "I came just to tell you that no matter what you do, you can not stop me from being together with Ann."


    Melinda saw the determination in Phillip''s eyes and frowned.


    "Phillip, you are still young. You thought that you couldn''t live without her. But that''s not how things


    work.


    "You don''t need me to tell you how many difficulties you will face if you want to be with Ann. Stop


    before you two get any deeper. It''s the best-case scenario."


    Melinda tried her best to persuade Phillip, but Phillip slightly raised his lips.


    "Before getting any deeper?"


    Phillip looked at Melinda with his deep and dark eyes. His handsome face was full of desperation.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What if I tell you that Ann is Carson and Jackson''s mother?"


    Melinda froze in an instant. Her persuasion stuck in her throat, making her face look a little ferocious for


    a moment.


    In the dressing room, it was extremely quiet for a moment.


    Melinda took some time to calm herself and looked up at Phillip.


    "Phillip, I know that you are still unwilling to give up on Ann, but how can she be Carson and Jackson''s


    mother? ... You said before you were tricked by Hilda and you had no idea who their mother was. You


    don''t need to make up such a lie..."


    Phillip looked at Melinda quietly with a cold expression.


    "You should know that I don''t bother to tell such a lie."


    Melinda took a deep breath.


    Indeed, to confirm whether or not they were Ann''s children, she only needed to do a paternity test.


    Phillip disdained to tell such a lie.


    "Then ... That girl called Nikki..."


    Phillip''s cold and handsome face softened slightly when he recalled the scene when Lin Nikki had


    called him "Daddy."


    "Naturally, she is also our child."


    When Melinda heard this, her face turned grim at once. She staggered back a few steps, lowered her


    head, and leaned back in the chair behind her.


    ''If Ann was the woman who gave birth to Carson and Jackson, then the purpose of Hilda doing all this


    back then...


    ''Could it be that Hilda knew that Phillip was not...


    ''No, if she knew this, there was no point in making Ann deliver Phillip''s children...


    ''Revenge...''


    Melinda''s delicate nails dug deep into the palm of her hands.


    Hilda must have known that Ann was Melinda''s daughter and thus made Ann give birth to Phillip''s


    children. When the news that Ann was Melinda''s daughter was released...


    The three of them would be humiliated.


    Hilda was such a wicked woman!


    Melinda thought about it for some time.


    "Does Ann know about this?" asked Melinda.


    Phillip frowned when he saw Melinda''s unreadable expression.


    "Tomorrow, I will tell her the truth."


    "Then she doesn''t know." The wrinkles between Melinda''s eyebrows slightly dispersed, as if she was


    relieved. Then she looked at Phillip with a serious expression.


    "Phillip, you must not tell Ann about this!"


    Phillip looked at Melinda with his deep and bright eyes, and his gaze fell on Melinda''s serious face.


    "Why?"


    "You refused to tell me everything that happened five years ago. But since you chose to hide the fact


    that Ann was the birth mother of the children from all of us, you should be afraid that she would be hurt.


    "Since that''s the case, if you don''t want Ann to suffer more damage, then you should keep this matter a


    secret forever!"


    Phillip looked at Melinda with his deep eyes and did not speak.


    Phillip was counting on the children to have Ann back, so Melinda couldn''t convince him.


    Melinda also understood that no one could easily change the things Phillip had decided to do.


    The only way was to...


    "Phillip, now that things havee to this, there are some things I have to tell you."


    Melinda sighed, her well-maintained face showing a bit of fatigue.


    "I know you saw me as a wicked woman who forced you to break up with Ann. But please do know that


    you are my child. Every mother wants their child to be happy. If it wasn''t for Ann, if you fell in love with


    any ordinary girl, I would do my best to support you."


    Phillip narrowed his eyes. His intuition told him that Melinda was going to overturn something.


    The light in the dressing room was bright and dazzling, and Phillip could see every detail on Melinda''s


    face.


    Including the face that was well maintained, the beautiful face.


    At that moment, Phillip could see the wrinkles near Melinda''s eyes. She looked tired.


    "The reason I wanted to split you up is that if you get together, you will be mocked by other people..."


    Melinda looked up at Phillip. It seemed that Melinda didn''t want to hurt Phillip.


    "Phillip, Ann is my daughter."

 Chapter 192 Becoming a Laughingstock

    Chapter 192 Bing a Laughingstock


    Phillip took a deep breath and stared at Melinda. His face hardened and his voice was deep and cold,


    with his usual calmness.


    However, if one listened carefully, one would find the quiver in his voice.


    "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Melinda''s expression was sorrowful as she rushed over to grab Phillip''s hand, her eyes turning red.


    "Phillip, I have let you down. I didn''t expect that you would ... This is my fault."


    Phillip''s hand clenched into a fist. He looked at the gloomy face of the graceful and dignified woman.


    His eyes were filled with intense hatred.


    No wonder Ann suddenly insisted on breaking up with him and pressed him with her life.


    Phillip lowered his head slightly.


    Half of his face was hidden in the shadow, so was his facial expression.


    Only his jaw was set firmly.


    "Why wait until now to tell me?"


    His voice was low, cold, and emotionless.


    Melinda looked up and saw the utter coldness in Phillip''s eyes. Her heart lurched. There was a trace of


    guilt and panic in her eyes, but it disappeared quickly.


    "I was being selfish. At first, I wanted you two to be siblings. You have been apart for so many years. I


    didn''t expect that you would..."


    "Ever since I found out that you two were in love, I''ve tried to find a way to protect you two from getting


    hurt. I don''t want any of you to get hurt. When you said Ann was Carson and Jackson''s mother, I


    realized how wrong I was!"


    Her throat felt tight. "Phillip, it hase to this. We have to take it. No matter how much you hate me,


    I''m okay with it. But you and Ann cannot be together. I''m begging you. Just let go of her."


    Phillip stood up straight. Under the light, he was like a sword, shing with a cold and sharp light.


    Hepressed his lips so tightly that they went white.


    In the face of Melinda''s crying, he remained unmoved.


    He looked at the woman whose face was covered with tears. Tears had smudged her makeup. A faint


    smile touched the corners of his mouth.


    He let out a sneer.


    It was also like a sneer of self-mockery.


    He shook off Melinda''s hand and strode out of the dressing room.


    Melinda sat on the ground, watching Phillip leave.


    She stopped crying, stood up, and sat in front of the dressing table, wiping away the tears on her face.


    A momentter, a beautiful face appeared in the mirror. The sinister plum blossom mark around her


    eyes was shining brightly.


    Melinda put down the eyebrow pencil and lowered her eyelids.


    The fact that Ann was Carson and Jackson''s mother had really startled her.


    She thought, ''Hilda had spent so much effort to y the long game.''


    ''It can''t just be that she just wants them to be aughingstock or to make them give away their


    power.''


    Melinda did not believe that Hilda was truly dead.


    Because Hilda was a calcting woman and couldn''t let herself die in vain.


    Melinda thought, ''She hates me so much. She must be somewhere and plotting something.''


    ...


    Phillip walked out of the TV station. The sky was full of dark masses of clouds.


    Not long after he got in the car, rain spattered on the windowpanes, making an annoying noise.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly and recalled what Melinda had just said.


    [Ann is my daughter. ]


    [The reason why I disagree with you being together with Ann is that if you are together, you will be


    aughingstock.]


    Melinda''s words were still ringing in his ears. Phillip tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The veins


    throbbed on the back of his hand and his knuckles turned white.


    He had thought of thousands of reasons Ann might give him, but he had never thought of this cause.


    He recalled the times when Ann pushed him away with attachment in her eyes.


    He recalled the day when they were on the rooftop of the hospital, she held a ss shard to her neck


    and asked him to let her go.


    The sadness and despair in her eyes distressed him, but he could do nothing to help her.


    Phillip thought, ''If all of this is true, my love for her will be aughingstock.''


    And the three children...


    Phillip was in a state of anxiety and confusion.


    A silver supercar was speeding through the traffic in the rain.


    In a moment, honks and sounds of scolding went up from the traffic.


    ...


    The day after Phillip came to Melinda, Ann went to Dn Vi with Fred.


    However, she did not see Phillip, so she could not know what Phillip had wanted to tell her about Nikkii.


    Ann did not think much about it.


    She thought maybe Phillip was busy for the moment, or maybe he had changed his mind.


    Although she was curious about what he wanted to tell her, she did not think she had to know it.


    Now, she just wanted to bring Nikkii up.


    When they got back to the car, Ann turned around and saw Nikki lying prone on the backrest, looking


    up at the vi.


    Her big eyes were full of disappointment and reluctance.


    It wasn''t until the car drove out of the neighborhood that she turned around. She lowered her head and


    her long eyshes fluttered. Her lips twitched, and she began to cry.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann panicked and took Nikki into her arms. She wiped away the tears on her face with a tissue.


    "Nikki, don''t cry. Mommy is here." She coaxed Nikki.


    Nikki reached out her small hand to grab Ann''s clothes. Her lips turned down at the corners, and her


    pink face was puckered.


    "I don''t want to leave daddy and brothers."


    When Ann heard this, her face went rigid. She looked at Nikki''s face and recalled the depressions on


    Carson and Jackson''s faces. She felt her heart empty.


    She wanted to be their mother, but fate had decided otherwise. The oue has been decided long


    before.


    Recovering from her thoughts, Ann patted Nikki, looked at her, and hardened her face.


    "Nikki, Phillip is not your daddy. Don''t call him daddy."


    Nikki heard this, her little face became even more aggrieved. "Where is my daddy?"


    Ann was at a loss for words.


    Nikki looked at her mother in wide-eyed determination, her eyshes wet with tears.


    "Phillip is my daddy, my favorite daddy!" Her voice was tender but firm.

 Chapter 193 Phillip Has Disappeared

    Chapter 193 Phillip Has Disappeared


    Ann had spent several days trying to persuade Nikki to give up on calling Phillip daddy but she failed.


    She remembered she once stopped Nikki calling Karl daddy by a strawberry cake.


    During these days, Todd and Aydan were mad with anxiety.


    Because Phillip had not returned since he left Dn Vi.


    He was out of contact.


    Because the internal situation of the Moore family had always been very tense. In addition, many


    people wanted to take advantage of the Moore Group. If the news of Phillip''s missing went public, it


    would bring a disaster.


    Todd and Aydan immediately blocked the news. During the day, Aydan worked at thepany as


    usual. Todd used his intelligencework to find out where Phillip was.


    However, what Todd found was that Phillip went to the TV station and then raced his car in the most


    dangerous tunnel in River City. After that, he went missing.


    ...


    In Dn Vi.


    "Darn!"


    Todd tossed his phone away in frustration. He turned to look at Aydan, who was also frowning with his


    hair sticking up at all angles.


    "It has been more than a week and there is no Phillip''s news. If this goes on, those old foxes will find it


    out sooner orter!"


    Aydan had aplicated expression on his face.


    He looked up at Todd and asked, "Well, maybe Phillip is kidnapped."


    Todd''s face froze, and he looked at Aydan.


    The two of them recalled the car ident Phillip had many years ago and his damaged face.


    Thinking of this, they were scared stiff.


    Todd turned to look at Aydan with a serious look on his face.


    "Aydan, do your best to calm the Moores." After a pause, he continued, "Keep an eye on Adam. I''ll take


    care of the rest."


    Aydan pursed his lips and nodded.


    Technically, Aydan and Adam were blood brothers, but Aydan had been more attached to Phillip since


    he was a child.


    Todd said Aydan was a fan of Phillip.


    In contrast, Aydan was not that close to Adam.


    After Hilda disappeared, people thought that it was Phillip''s act of vengeance.


    Because of the incident, Adam left River City and took over the overseas business of the Moore family.


    However, Aydan resolutely rejected Adam''s proposal to go abroad. He chose to stay in the country and


    became Phillip''s special assistant.


    He did not want to believe that his mother was the murderer behind the car ident, nor did he want to


    believe that his mother''s missing had something to do with Phillip.


    He knew that over the years, Phillip and Todd had been investigating Hilda and Adam and they kept


    that from him to avoid embarrassment.


    So Aydan was not surprised that Aydan suspected that Adam kidnapped Phillip.


    In his heart, he still hoped that Phillip''s missing had nothing to do with Adam.


    ...


    In the Moore Group.


    Ann looked down at the message Daisy had sent her, her long eyshes trembling.


    [Daisy texted, Phillip is missing.]


    In the working room, the perfumers, the perfume critics, and salesmen sat around a long table, holding


    sticks of perfume in their hands. They were discussing a feasibility n that was closest to the target


    aroma. There were dozens of biscuits, cigarettes, and articles of everyday use on the table.


    Everyone was busy in the room.


    Ann stared at the message for a long time. She typed in a few words and then deleted them. She


    repeated this several times.


    In the end, Ann closed the dialog box.


    She felt lost, but she keptforting herself.


    ''Phillip is a big shot in River City and even in the country. No one can harm him.''


    ''He will be fine.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What are you doing?"


    A gentle voice suddenly came from behind her. Ann was shocked and subconsciously put her phone


    behind her back.


    She saw Fred looking down at her with a smiling face.


    "Nothing."


    Fred saw the unnatural look in her eyes and her hands behind her back. Something shed across his


    eyes, but disappeared soon.


    He put his hand on Ann''s waist and smiled gently.


    "I just heard of your idea about the perfume we willunch next quarter. It is very good. If nothing else,


    you will be one of the chief perfumers for the next quarter."


    "Really?" Ann asked in wonderment.


    She was surprised.


    "I''ve just joined thepany. Normally, those who can be chief perfumers must have a reputation. But I


    ..."


    "Are you scared?"


    Ann shook her head and then nodded with a hesitant expression on her face.


    She looked up at Fred.


    "Fred, you named me the leadingdy of the perfume MVst time. And many people said that you


    yed favorites. If I, a neer, be a chief perfumer this time, I am afraid it will raise more


    unnecessary spection."


    Fred chuckled. "Ann, do you remember the sentence you told me? Go your own way, and let others


    talk. Appointing you as a chief perfumer has been decided in consultation between the Moore Group


    and YG. In this world, seniority is nothingpared to the real ability of a person. The only thing that


    can shut those people up is your ability."


    Fred added.


    "Of course, the premise is that you cane up with a work that satisfies the Moore Group and YG. If


    you are not confident enough in yourself, you can refuse this proposal."


    What Fred meant was that she was appointed as a chief perfumer not because of her rtionship with


    Fred. Ann heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I will try my best."


    It was her dream to be an outstanding perfumer.


    Although she felt under stress, she wanted to give it a try.


    ...


    In the following days, Ann spent her time in thepany, the hospital, and her apartment.


    Her life was simple but full.


    It was so full that she did not have the time to think much about Phillip.


    Until one day she got off work, Fred sent her and Nikki back to the apartment.


    When Ann came out of the elevator with Nikki sleeping in her arms, she saw Phillip leaning against the


    door.


    It was very dark in the aisle. He did not wear a suit but a simple T-shirt and trousers hanging on his


    strapping body.


    Between his slender beautiful fingers, there was a cigarette. The smoke rose from his cigarette and


    blurred his handsome face, making him look sexier.


    There was only a passageway between the two.


    However, when Ann saw the look in Phillip''s eyes through the smoke, she felt there was a great


    distance between them.

 Chapter 194 I Hope You Wont Regret It

    Chapter 194 I Hope You Won''t Regret It


    Phillip''s gaze fell from Ann''s shocked face to Nikki, who was pouting lips in her arms.


    Aplicated emotion shed through his deep eyes.


    He struggled. He was in pain. He dismissed himself...


    Ann did not have time to catch more from his eyes. Phillip casually extinguished the cigarette in his


    hand.


    "You are back."


    His voice was not as low and gorgeous as it used to be. It was somewhat hoarse.


    The voice-activated lights in the corridor lit up because of his voice.


    Smoke in the aisle dispersed Ann''s gaze moved from the butts lying at Phillip''s feet to his face.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the light, Ann could clearly see the stubble on his chin. It was obvious that he had not cleaned it


    up for a long time.


    It was obvious that he was exhausted. After not seeing him for half a month, he seemed to have lost a


    lot of weight.


    Ann was a little distressed, but she still tried to restrain her emotions and make her expression look


    indifferent.


    "Mr. Phillip, why do you suddenlye over? What''s the matter?"


    When Phillip heard her cold and distant voice, his thin lips curved into a faint arc. His expression could


    not be seen.


    "I went to Clear Water Town."


    Ann suddenly trembled. Her hands tightened uncontrobly. She felt that Nikki, who was in her arms,


    was a little ufortable and frowned. She forced herself to rx.


    "So, what does it have to do with you appearing here?"


    Phillip looked at Ann with his deep eyes. A deep and sexy smile emerged from his throat. It echoed in


    the quiet corridor, but it was inexplicably sad and lonely.


    Under Ann''s nervous and guarded gaze, Phillip walked towards her. He stopped when he was just an


    arm''s length away from her.


    Her shadow was reflected in his clear and dark eyes. But he just looked at her calmly without any


    emotion.


    After a long time, he slowly raised his hand. Hisrge hand covered Ann''s soft ck hair. His eyes


    suddenly softened, as if water could drip out from them.


    Just as Ann was about to scold him, an apology sounded.


    "Sorry."


    Ann suddenly froze. She raised her head and looked at Phillip, a little confused.


    But when she met Phillip''s eyes that seemed to be hiding great grief, she inexplicably felt as if her heart


    was being gripped by something. She could not help but feel sad.


    ording to the information that Todd had previously investigated, Phillip personally made a trip to


    Clear Water Town.


    He confirmed that his mother indeed had a daughter with William.


    The appraisal also clearly told him that Ann was his mother''s biological daughter.


    After he had engaged in business and experienced a lot, he believed that no problem could stump him.


    But this time, he finally had a taste of helplessness.


    This was the ''revenge'' that Hilda mentioned in the past. William was put in prison. She forced Ann to


    have sex with him and give birth to his child...


    Hilda seeded to make him suffer.


    The most innocent were only Ann and her father.


    ...


    The next day.


    Phillip, who had disappeared for nearly half a month, suddenly appeared. Not only did it let Aydan and


    Todd heave a sigh of relief, but it also made those people who wanted to do something suppress their


    thoughts within the Moore Group.


    The first thing Phillip did when he came back was to boldly adjust the internal personnel structure of the


    Moore Group.


    The time he had left was neither long nor short, but it was enough for those people with ulterior motives


    to spread some news about Phillip within the Moore Group.


    Moreover, there were even rumors that Phillip left because something happened to the Moore family.


    The eldest grandson of the Moore family, Adam, had managed his career well overseas. Brenton


    decided to recall Adam and let Adam rece Phillip.


    After all, Phillip was just an illegitimate child. In terms of speaking, he was inferior to Aydan. At least,


    Aydan was a legitimate child.


    And the people who spread these rumors were fired.


    Along with them, there was also a group of so-called elders of thepany who had been strutting


    around in the Moore Group during this period.


    Phillip''s ruthless way of handling things made the employees of the Moore Group tremble in fear.


    In private, they were discussing whether Phillip''s sudden action was rted to the next shareholder


    meeting.


    "When I delivered the documents, I identally heard a few words. It seems that Mr. Brenton hasn''t


    decided on the next master of the Moore family. It is still uncertain who will take over the Moore family


    in the end!"


    "It is said that the group of people who were fired belong to Adam, the eldest grandson of Mr. Brenton."


    "Speaking of that, Mr. Phillip is at a disadvantage. Adam has the support of the Lind family. If Adam


    really wants to fight with Mr. Phillip, he is more confident than Mr. Phillip!"


    ...


    When Ann and Daisy were having dinner in the canteen, they heard the discussions of these people.


    Ann''s expression did not change at all.


    However, she was a little worried.


    A noble family like the Moore family could do anything to fight for power.


    Not to mention that Phillip had a car ident before.


    "Are you worried?" Daisy asked as she knocked on the table in front of Ann.


    Ann came back to her senses. The corners of her mouth twitched, with her eyes dodging. She forced a


    smile.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Daisy, on the other hand, curved her red lips slightly, "Recently, someone in the Moore family has


    indeed tried to sow discord. They want to cause mischief in the shareholders'' meeting, forcing Phillip to


    step down."


    Ann paused for a moment, but she quickly adjusted herself and smiled.


    "I see..."


    However, she could not help but frown.


    "However, these people are not a threat to Phillip."


    Daisy''s tone was casual and cold.


    However, when Daisy saw that Ann was at ease, she changed the topic.


    "But after this matter, ording to the habits of these rich and powerful families, in order to stabilize


    their power and prepare for the fight in the future, most of these people will choose to seek outside


    help. The best way is to unite by marriage."


    Ann''s hand trembled, and the slippery croquette instantly fell on the white table, rolling around, leaving


    a dark mark.


    Ann looked up to meet Daisy''s smiling eyes. She put down her cutlery.


    She said helplessly, "Daisy, I''ve broken up with him. You don''t have to sound me out like this."


    Daisy pursed her red lips, "I just you won''t regret it in the future."


    Ann revealed a forced smile.


    Regret?


    It was destined that she was not even qualified to regret because of their rtionship.


    Unless he was not Melinda''s son...


    Ann shook her head and tossed aside those unrealistic thoughts.


    She looked up at Daisy, "Did you never ask about my emotional life before? Why are you so


    enthusiastic all of a sudden? What did he give you?"


    Daisy raised her eyes and looked at Ann with a faint smile.


    Daisy said, "Someone once asked me to help him look after you. Phillip''s favor is not something that


    ordinary people can get."

 Chapter 195 Regret It Now?

    Chapter 195 Regret It Now?


    At the workroom.


    Fred took out some bottles and ced them in front of Ann.


    Turning his head, he found that Ann seemed to have slipped her mind.


    He snapped his fingers.


    The clear sound caught Ann''s attention.


    Ann came back to her senses and saw Fred''s serious expression.


    "Ann, as a professional perfumer, you should stay focused at such a moment. Focus all your attention


    on the things in front of you."


    "Sorry," Ann said awkwardly.


    Just now, she could not help but think about what Daisy said at noon.


    ''He would get married...


    Soon, he would have another woman.


    The woman would be as outstanding as him. Unlike me, she wouldn''t be his burden. They would get


    everyone''s blessings.


    By contrast, people always used the word "inappropriate" to describe my rtionship with him.


    He was gonna step on the path that he was supposed to take.''


    Ann suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart and took a deep breath.


    Then she turned to Fred with a smile on her face, "Let''s get started. When I made it earlier, I felt that


    something was missing in the middle note. I need your help to make some adjustments."


    ...


    When Ann finished her work and changed her clothes, it waspletely darkened.


    Ann frowned as she sniffed.


    She smelt like rotten eggs.


    Fred followed behind Ann. When he saw Ann sniffing herself, he couldn''t help butugh.


    "You''ve been in the field for so many years. Still didn''t get used to it?"


    Wearing a long face, Ann answered, "I need to pick up Nikki at Daisy''s ce soon. Smelling like this,


    I''m afraid Nikki will keep a distance from me."


    She was worried that even the taxi driver would refuse to take her.


    Fred chuckled. He raised Ann''s arm, which was covered with all kinds ofbels. "Still the old habit. You


    really treat your skin as a test field."


    Ann shrugged her shoulders and deliberately put on a helpless face. "I have to. After all, I am


    determined to be an outstanding perfumer!"


    When Fred heard this, he lowered his head to look into Ann''s clear eyes. He raised his hand, touched


    Ann''s hair, and smiled gently.


    "Ann, every time you mention your dream, you look so fascinating."


    Ann saw some emotions in Fred''s eyes that she couldn''t understand. Plus, she also sensed some


    oppressing vibe from him, which made her feel a little flustered.


    She turned to the side and walked away from him a little bit. Then she coughed and changed the topic.


    "Fred, it''s gettingte. Thank you for your guidance today. Let me treat you to a big meal someday!"


    As Fred looked at Ann''s slightly unnatural face, a glimmer shed across his eyes.


    He straightened up, with the same gentle smile on his face.


    "Alright then."


    Looking at Fred''s clear eyes, Ann heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, thinking that her imagination


    might have run wild just now.


    "Then I''ll go pick up Nikki. You should go home as well."


    Fred was about to nod. Yet before he did that, he saw a tall man from the ss wall on the side.


    Fred raised his eyebrows and held Ann''s hand, with a warm smile on his face.


    "Let me give you a ride."


    Before Ann refused him, Fred pointed at thebels on her arm.


    "Do you want to take Nikki to the subway station when you smell like rotten eggs?"


    Ann fell silent. After a while, she agreed.


    "Alright then. By the way, you also smell like rotten eggs!"


    Ann did not care about the strange gazes that she might get from passers-by.


    But Nikki would be with her and she needed to take Nikki''s feelings into consideration.


    Fred chuckled and knocked on Ann''s head gently, which got him an unhappy stare from Ann. He


    ignored that and walked out while putting his arm around her shoulder.


    "Let''s go, rotten egg."


    ...


    Fred and Ann left the Moore Group Hall.


    Soon afterwards, a tall man appeared from a corner near the elevator.


    The lights in the hall were off. Only the lights on the corridor were still on.


    Most of Phillip''s perfect face was hidden in the dark. From the lonely shadow on the floor, one could tell


    that he was in a mood.


    Surging emotions were within his pitch-ck eyes, yet they were concealed by his thick eyshes.


    Meanwhile, his fingers closed into a fist.


    Suddenly, the vibration of his mobile phone broke the silence.


    "Daddy, Great-grandpa said he would find us a stepmother. Is that true?"


    "Then what about Miss Ann? You promised that you would let Miss Ann be our mommy."


    The two little guys sounded disappointed.


    Phillip recalled how close Fred and Ann were just now and tightened his grip on the phone.


    "Can''t you ept others?"


    He sounded calm. This was a question for the children and a question for himself.


    The little guy replied quickly.


    "Of course, we can''t! We like Miss Ann and have decided that only Miss Ann would be our mommy. We


    just can''t ept others. Besides, only Miss Ann could give me a sister as cute as Nikki!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Phillip hung up the phone, he thought of the little fellow''s serious reply and forced a smile.


    ''You only want her to be your mom.


    Yet this won''t make any difference.


    A sister, hrious!''


    ...


    The next day.


    In a high-end French restaurant in River City.


    Fred ordered many dishes in his fluent French. Ann quickly picked up the menu and calcted the


    price. Her beautiful face then fell.


    When the waitress with a sweet smile left, Ann put down the menu and stared at Fred. She felt bad and


    regretful.


    ''I shouldn''t say that I wanted to treat him to a big meal.


    He is super rich yet I have nothing!


    Plus, I need to raise my kid and support my old parent.


    I need to pay my father''s hospital bills and Nikki''s tuition. I don''t have much money left and am already


    living paycheck to paycheck.''


    Looking at Ann''s remorseful face, Fred smiled and tapped rhythmically on the table covered with a


    white tablecloth.


    "Regret it now?" he teased her.


    Ann quickly adjusted her expression and said, "No."


    "Don''t worry. A gentleman like me will always pay the bill."


    Ann waved her hand, "You don''t need to do that. I promised you, so I have to..." Ann paused and


    touched her nose, looking a little embarrassed.


    Then she added, "I promise this won''t happen again before I get sessful."


    Fredughed and was about to say something. Suddenly, a graceful woman walked over from the side.


    "Ann?"


    Ann turned around and was surprised to see Melinda, who was wearing exquisite makeup.


    Because Fred was here, Ann nodded politely. "Mrs. Moore."


    Melinda patted Ann''s shoulder intimately, wearing a dignified and amiable smile.


    Melinda turned around and saw Fred, who always stood out from the crowd with his outstanding


    appearance and temperament. Melinda''s expression changed slightly.


    "Ann, who is this?" She turned to Ann and looked at her amicably.

 Chapter 196 You Will Be Phillips Wife

    Chapter 196 You Will Be Phillip''s Wife


    Ann pursed her lips. She did not expect to meet Melinda here. And she didn''t expect that Melinda and


    Fred would see each other here, either.


    Looking at Fred, Ann was about to say something. Yet Fred was quicker. He stood up and put on a


    polite smile.


    "Hello, I''m Ann''s boyfriend, Fred."


    Looking at Ann''s unnatural expression, Melinda had a vague idea about their true rtionship.


    She smiled bigger as she intimately held Ann''s arm.


    "Hello, Ann once mentioned you to me a long time ago. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Fred looked at the unnatural smile on Ann''s face and raised his eyebrows.


    Melinda was holding Ann''s arm and did not intend to let go of her. Ann could only force a smile and


    introduced Fred to Melinda.


    "Fred, this is..."


    "I know. Thisdy is a well-known singer in the country and Mr. Phillip''s mother. I once had the honor to


    listen to Miss Moore''s opera. But I don''t know your rtionship..."


    Ann''s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously looked towards Melinda.


    Melinda abandoned her and her father for money and power.


    At that moment, Ann was curious how she would define their rtionship.


    Melinda was still wearing the same smile, looking demure and elegant.


    "Ann''s father and I are old friends. I watched Ann grow up. I''m d to see Ann have such an


    outstanding boyfriend."


    As she spoke, she turned to Ann. "I''m sure when your father wakes up and knows that Mr. Anderson is


    your boyfriend, he will be overjoyed!"


    Old friends...


    That was a smart answer.


    Ann put on a smile sarcastically. Maybe it was a sad smile, too.


    Her father once loved Melinda deeply. If he knew this answer, he would feel more hurt.


    "Mrs. Moore!"


    A sweet voice came from not far away. Ann turned around.


    She then saw a sweet girl who dressed nicely walk over. The girl held Melinda''s arm naturally. It


    seemed that they had known each other for a long time.


    "Mrs. Moore, long time no see. Are you here for dinner today?"


    Melinda turned and saw the girl. The smile on her face became bigger.


    "Nadia, when did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me? Otherwise, I could let Phillip pick you up at


    the airport!"


    Nadia flushed, seeming a little embarrassed.


    "Phillip is busy with his work. I don''t want to trouble him."


    Melinda patted Nadia''s hand and said, "You overthink this. You will be Phillip''s wife soon. Besides, you


    are so beautiful. I''m sure Phillip can''t wait to see you!"


    Nadia''s face turned crimson after she heard this. The smile on her face indicated she was in a great


    mood.


    Ann was standing at the side. When Melinda saw Nadia, she let go of Ann immediately, which


    disappointed Ann to some extent.


    When Ann knew Nadia would be Phillip''s wife, her face froze.


    Daisy once told her that Phillip might choose a marriage alliance. Ann understood that his getting


    married was a matter of time.


    But now, she still felt terrible.


    Nadia and Melinda talked for a while. Then Nadia noticed Ann and Fred and was curious about them.


    "Mrs. Moore, who are they?"


    Melinda saw Ann''s stiff face. She pursed her lips, knowing that Ann must be feeling bad at the moment.


    She hesitated, but in the end, she still introduced them with a smile.


    "Nadia, this is Miss Ann. She is the daughter of an old friend. The gentleman beside her is her


    boyfriend, Mr. Fred."


    "Ann, this is Miss Nadia. Her family owns MIYA Group. She is also Phillip''s fianc¨¦e."


    Melinda stressed the word "fianc¨¦e" as if she was reminding Ann.


    Ann looked up and saw Melinda''s smiley eyes. Ann''s eyshes trembled a little.


    A faint smile appeared on Ann''s face as she nodded at Nadia.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Nadia."


    Nadia also nodded at Ann in a friendly manner, then turned to Melinda.


    "Mrs. Moore, are you free now? I want to treat you to a meal."


    Melinda had gotten what she wanted and agreed.


    She told Ann and Fred about this before leaving with Nadia.


    "Ann, the dishes are served."


    Ann came back to her senses and realized that all the dishes were served.


    She pursed her lips and sat down.


    Throughout the whole meal, Ann was very quiet. asionally, Fred would say something and Ann


    would talk with him. But except that, she basically kept her head lowered and had the meal quietly the


    whole time.


    Fred thought it was probably because of Nadia.


    However, he did not ask Ann about it.


    For Fred, Nadia''s appearance might not be a bad thing.


    ...


    At the CEO''s office of the Moore Group.


    After Aydan finished reporting on Phillip''s following schedule, he saw Phillip''s cold and indifferent face.


    After hesitating for a while, he spoke.


    "ording to Gael Group, they have almostpleted making the MV. There will be an internal


    disy in the afternoon. Are you interested?"


    This time, the Moore Group had invested a lot in the MV production.


    Based on the contract, Gael Group will handle the MV production. But the Moore Group still had a


    saying in the evaluation of the MV''s quality.


    "The Publicity Department will handle that, right?"


    When Phillip said that, he did not even raise his head. Nearly all his attention was on the documents he


    was handling. Moreover, he sounded cold.


    Aydan pursed his lips and added, "Ann is the heroine of the MV."


    Upon hearing Ann''s name, the two little fellows who were doing their homework immediately looked at


    each other and pursed their lips, as if they were thinking of something really important.


    Phillip raised his head and put on a long face.


    "Aydan!"


    There was an obvious warning in his tone.


    It was clear he was on the verge of losing his temper.


    Aydan sighed in his heart and left the office.


    He was puzzled. Usually, Phillip wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.


    He was wondering maybe Phillip had made up his mind to break up with Ann.


    ...


    In the afternoon, at the exhibition hall.


    Because it was an internal disy, most of the participants were executives of thepany.


    Ann was the heroine of the MV. So she was there, too. Being in the same room with those executives


    made her feel ufortable.


    Moreover, she also didn''t know how to face Phillip if he appeared.


    Fred invited her to sit beside him. She declined that offer and sat down in a corner.


    When the MV was yed, all the lights in the exhibition hall were turned off and darkness shrouded


    everything.


    Just as everyone was focused on MV, two kids sneaked in.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 197 Only Be Nikkis Daddy

    Chapter 197 Only Be Nikki''s Daddy


    Ann thought it was weird to see herself on screen.


    But when she saw it, she didn''t get such a weird feeling. Instead, she appreciated the MV.


    She had to admit that Fred was excellent.


    He skillfully used light and clothing, making them in line with the theme.


    The MV projected a kind of mysterious and tempting vibe.


    The quality of the MV can bepared to a blockbuster.


    Ann even forgot that she was the heroine.


    Just as she was immersed in the MV, she felt someone pulling her clothes.


    She turned and saw Carson and Jackson sitting next to her.


    Carson looked up at Ann. His eyes wererge and clear.


    He pointed at the screen with his little hand and said, "Miss Ann, you are the prettiest in there!"


    Jackson nodded in agreement.


    The two little fellows were staring at Ann, expecting something from her.


    For some reason, Ann felt bad.


    Thinking for a while, she resisted the urge to hug them.


    "Thank you," she said with a faint smile.


    The light in the little fellows'' eyes dimmed.


    Carson pursed his lips, looking dejected. Meanwhile, it was clearly written on his face that he wanted to


    make Ann like him.


    "Miss Ann, are you still angry at me and don''t want to see me because I brought trouble to youst time


    at the caf¨¦?"


    Ann pursed her lips and looked at Carson seriously.


    "Carson, I''m not mad at you," she paused, "but you shouldn''te to me too often in the future."


    Ann''s first sentence brought Carson much relief. However, before he got excited, Ann''s second


    sentence sent him to depression immediately. He put on a sad face.


    "Why?"


    "Because I have broken up with your daddy. Moreover, I have a new boyfriend."


    Carson''s brows furrowed even more tightly. He seemed to be a little anxious and puzzled.


    "Miss Ann, why did you break up with Daddy? Is it because Daddy is mean to you? We''ll make Daddy


    apologize. I want you to be our Mommy. Will you be together with Daddy again?"


    Ann stroked Carson''s little head and said, "I can''t be together with your daddy again. Besides, you will


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    have a new mommy soon."


    Jackson, who had been silent the whole time, was staring at the front.


    Jackson pointed at the distance and asked, "Is that Nikki''s new daddy?"


    Ann turned and saw Fred walking over.


    For a moment, she did not know how to answer Jackson''s question.


    Of course, she wouldn''t make Fred Nikki''s new daddy, but if she denied it, Phillip might know that they


    were pretending to be a couple.


    Just as she was conflicted, Fred had already walked up to her.


    Fred was slightly stunned when he saw the boys staring at him with hostility.


    "Ann, who are these two kids?"


    Ann coughed and introduced them awkwardly.


    "They are Phillip''s children."


    Fred raised his eyebrows. He knew that Phillip had two children but no one knew who their mother


    was.


    Now Phillip''s children were with Ann and seemed to be hostile towards him. Fred could not help but be


    interested.


    Jackson asked straightforwardly, "Are you trying to take Miss Ann away from us?"


    Jackson went straight to the point.


    Fred nced at Ann, who seemed to be embarrassed by Jackson''s question. Then he sat down beside


    Jackson with a smile.


    "If you are asking me whether I am Miss Ann''s boyfriend, then the answer is yes."


    Jackson''s brows furrowed as he tried to persuade Fred to stay away from Ann.


    "Mister, do you have any child?"


    Fred raised his eyebrows and said no.


    "In other words, you don''t need Miss Ann that much. Unlike you, we need a mommy and Nikki needs a


    daddy," said Jackson while nodding.


    "The most important thing is that if you have your own child, no one will care about Nikki. But daddy


    and I will always take good care of Nikki!"


    Fred listened to Jackson''s serious words and could not help but squeeze Jackson''s cute face.


    Fred teased him, "But what if I never have my own child? Nikki will be my only child and she can enjoy


    all my fatherly love. Isn''t this better for her?"


    Jackson was stunned. Looking at Fred''s gentle and handsome face, he was a little flustered.


    ''This mister is hard to deal with.


    He is good-looking and gentler than my Daddy, who always wears a sour face. Daddy doesn''t seem to


    be a match for him.''


    Jackson hurriedly turned to his brother for help.


    Carson was also flustered at this moment. He felt that Fred was indeed more likable to girls.


    Carson looked at Ann and Fred for a while, and then he got a depressing conclusion.


    The conclusion was: Fred and Ann seemed to be a good match.


    Outside the exhibition hall, Aydan was relieved to see Carson and Jackson sitting on the bench with


    their heads lowered.


    He quickly made a call, "Phillip, I found them. They are in the exhibition hall."


    After hanging up, Aydan strode forward and picked up the two little guys by their cors. He looked


    rather serious.


    "How many times have I told you not to wander around? Bad people will take you away!"


    Jackson and Carson fell silent.


    Very rarely, they didn''t retort Aydan. They only looked at him with a sad face and reached out their


    small hands to pat Aydan''s hand that was holding their cors.


    "Don''t touch us!"


    The two kids sounded sad.


    Aydan sensed that something was wrong, and he dropped that serious face immediately.


    He put the boys down and asked, "What''s wrong? Who dares to mess up with you?"


    Jackson put on a long face and looked at Aydan coldly. He stretched out his small hand and pushed


    Aydan away.


    His meaning was very clear: he didn''t want to talk to Aydan.


    Aydan wasn''t pleased by Jackson''s response.


    ''This little bastard learned his father''s bad habit: being cold!''


    Aydan turned to Carson, the more active one. "Carson, tell me what happened. I''ll help you!"


    Carson nced at him and was about to speak to him. Yet before he did that, he felt himself falling into


    a familiar embrace.


    Looking up, Carson saw his father''s expressionless face. The next second, Carson frowned.


    "Daddy, it is all your fault. Miss Ann has been taken away by others!"


    Phillip frowned as he nced at Aydan coldly.


    When Aydan heard Carson''s words, he realized that Ann was supposed to be in the exhibition hall, for


    the MV was ying inside.


    Aydan guessed that the boys must have seen Ann and Fred being together.


    Thinking of this, Aydan became scared.


    He didn''t think this had anything to do with him.


    He just mentioned it in the office casually and didn''t expect the boys to sneak into the exhibition


    halls!

 Chapter 198 Im Not Drunk

    Chapter 198 I''m Not Drunk


    Phillip looked down at the aggrieved boy in his arms. His dark eyes were filled with thoughts.


    He knew his boys were craving for a mother''s love and that they liked Ann. But things didn''t go well


    between him and Ann.


    "Next time you wander around without my permission, you will be grounded."


    The boys were sadder when they heard Phillip''s cruel words.


    ''Daddy is hopeless. We can''t get Miss Ann back!''


    ...


    Phillip was just about to leave with the boys when the door of the exhibition hall opened.


    People who walked out were stunned to see Phillip standing at the door. The next second, they greeted


    him politely.


    "Mr. Phillip."


    Ann followed the crowd and was surprised to see Phillip, too.


    She had to admit that when she didn''t see Phillip in the exhibition hall, she felt both relieved and


    disappointed.


    She hated herself for being like this, but she could not erase her feelings for him.


    Ever since Phillip appeared in her apartment and told her that he was sorry, it had been a while.


    This was her first time seeing him.


    He was still wearing a suit. He was still that tall, handsome and cold.


    He just stood there and did nothing, but he still gave people much pressure.


    When Ann was secretly observing Phillip behind the crowd, suddenly, her eyes met Phillip''s gaze.


    Ann stiffened, feeling a little flustered. It was like he caught her doing something bad.


    However, Phillip''s gaze only lingered on her for a second before he looked away.


    With a cold expression, he nodded at everyone and left with the boys.


    The two little guysy on Phillip''s shoulder and looked at Ann dejectedly.


    Aydan followed in a hurry.


    As soon as Phillip left, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Recently, Philip''s emotions were much more stable than before. But he had been very cold and strict


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and was still a capricious man. No one could know what he was thinking about.


    Soon all others left. Fred and Ann were left alone.


    Fred asked, "Today''s work is going well. You still have a lot of free time. How about taking a walk?"


    Ann shook her head, "I can''t. Daisy needs me. I have to go to find her."


    Since she said this, Fred could only respect her opinion.


    "Then let me give you a ride."


    ...


    At Red Fish Bar.


    When Ann found Daisy at the counter, Daisy had finished half the bottle.


    ncing at the bottle, Ann was a little worried.


    That wine was a strong drink. If Daisy wasn''t a good drinker, she would have be drunk long ago.


    "Daisy? What happened?"


    Daisy was always calm and self-restrained.


    Usually, when she drank, she always made sure there was some romance and intoxicating vor in


    drinking.


    And she drank mostly at home. After bathing, she would change into afortable bathrobe and open


    a bottle of great red wine. Then she would drink while listening to a medieval French love song.


    Yet she was in a bar at this moment. Something must have gone wrong.


    Daisy turned and saw Ann. She smiled, looking charming.


    "Ann, you''re here."


    From the corner of her eyes, Ann saw a group of men sizing them up with vulgar gazes. She frowned.


    "Daisy, you are drunk. Let''s go back."


    Daisy smiled and put her slender arm on Ann''s shoulder.


    "I''m not drunk."


    Ann pursed her lips and forcefully took away the wine ss from Daisy''s hand. Just as she was about


    to get Daisy out of the bar, Daisy suddenly looked at her seriously.


    "Ann, I''m not drunk."


    "Yes, you are not drunk." Ann nodded.


    Not a single drunkard would admit that he was drunk!


    Daisy seemed to have noticed Ann''s perfunctory tone. She stared at Ann for a long time and suddenly


    spoke with a serious face.


    "Ann, give up on Phillip. Men are always unreliable. They are monsters!"


    Ann was sure that Daisy was drunk.


    She sighed and was about to forcefully take Daisy away. Suddenly, she found them being surrounded


    by a group of ruffians.


    Those ruffians were looking at Ann and Daisy with horny eyes.


    "Girls, why rush to leave? How about having more fun with us?"


    "No. We are busy. Please let us go!" Ann said coldly.


    Those men looked at each other. They didn''t walk aside. Instead, they walked closer to Ann and Daisy.


    Among them, a man with green hair tried to pull Daisy to his arms.


    Ann was anxious. She walked in front of Daisy.


    She threatened, "Go away or I''ll call the police!"


    When those men heard this, theyughed.


    "Girls, we just want to have fun with you. You don''t need to threaten us with the police. You are so


    beautiful even when you are angry..."


    Then they tried to touch Ann''s face. Ann had to protect Daisy and deal with this group of hooligans at


    the same time.


    As for the others in the bar, they seemed to be used to this scene and had no intention of helping her.


    Ann gradually became anxious.


    Suddenly, a hooligan screamed in pain.


    It seemed like some of his bones were broken.


    "Ouch! Who the hell dares to attack me? Do you know who my uncle is?"


    Todd let go of the little hoodlum''s wrist. And his handsome face was full of ridicule.


    "I don''t know who your uncle is. Why don''t you introduce him to me?"


    The little hoodlum covered his arm and was about to curse, but when he saw Todd''s face, his pupils


    dted, and a hint of panic shed across his face.


    "Mr. ... Mr. Quelch?"


    "You know me? Then who gives you the guts to touch my woman?" Todd raised his eyebrows.


    While Todd was dealing with the hooligans, Ann was supporting Daisy and her gaze fell on the cold


    man beside Todd.


    Why would he be here at this time? Could it be...


    Before Ann figured it out, Todd had already dealt with those hooligans.


    He turned around and saw Ann and Phillip both wearingplicated expressions. Rolling his eyes, he


    thought of something.


    He took Daisy from Ann. Looking down at Daisy''s crimson face, he smiled.


    Then he secretly pushed Ann towards Phillip.


    Before Ann and Phillip said anything, he walked out with Daisy in his arms.


    "Phillip, let''s meet another day. Don''t forget to send Miss Scott home. I need to send this drunkard back


    first ... Ouch!"


    Daisy punched him on the chin.


    Todd looked down and saw Daisy, who was obviously drunk, staring at him.


    She announced seriously, "I am not a drunkard!"

 Chapter 199 He Restrained Himself

    Chapter 199 He Restrained Himself


    The corners of Todd''s mouth twitched. He seemed to havepromised.


    "Okay, you''re not a drunkard. It''s rare to see you so cute, so I''ll take this punch."


    Todd was carrying Daisy out of the bar. Ann was suddenly pushed by Todd. She fell straight to Phillip.


    When she smelled the familiar fragrance of Phillip, she hurriedly wanted to stand up. But she


    identally stepped on a wine bottle under her feet. She was about to fall on her back.


    It was over.


    When she closed her eyes, she was mentally prepared to break her face, but a strong hand crossed


    her waist, holding her firmly.


    Ann opened her eyes and stood up. Phillip retracted his hand. He was still cold and indifferent. He did


    not look at her, as if he was not the one who had helped Ann.


    At this moment, Ann clearly felt that Phillip had changed.


    It seemed like he was just treating her as a stranger.


    When she realized this, Ann felt a slight pain in her heart. But there was nothing she could do.


    Wasn''t this result she had always wanted?


    Ann pursed her lips. She took a step back, not daring to look into Phillip''s eyes. She lowered her head


    and thanked Phillip politely.


    "Thank you, Mr. Phillip."


    Phillip lowered his head to look at her. His clear ck eyes slightly rippled. But it was as if he was


    trying his best to restrain something. His tone was cold and stiff.


    "You''re wee."


    When Ann heard his cold words, her long and curly eyshes trembled slightly. She restrained the


    sadness and sadness in her heart. She raised her head and was about to say goodbye, but she found


    that Daisy was already gone.


    Her expression changed instantly. She subconsciously looked at Phillip.


    "My friend..."


    Phillip said indifferently, "Todd sent her back."


    Todd?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann recalled what Todd looked like and remembered that he was the man who appeared when she


    went on a blind date.


    Todd waspletely different from Phillip. His appearance was alluring and he was dressed


    gorgeously. At a nce, she could tell that Todd was a yboy.


    Daisy was drunk. If she fell into Todd''s hands...


    Ann''s heart tightened. She turned to chase after Todd and Daisy.


    Phillip grabbed her.


    Through the thin fabric, Ann felt the warmth of Phillip''s palm. Her body stiffened.


    Phillip quickly retracted his hand, his expression cold.


    "He is not someone who takes advantage of others. Don''t worry. He will not harm Daisy."


    Ann was still worried.


    She did not think that Phillip would lie to her. But Daisy was drunk and was extremely outstanding. She


    didn''t believe that Todd could not control himself.


    "If you are still worried, I can ask someone to send you there now."


    Ann quickly refused, "No need, I can take a taxi."


    With that, Ann turned and left the bar.


    Phillip stood still, looking at Ann''s back as she left. He frowned.


    ...


    When Ann ran out of the bar and hurriedly stopped a taxi, she suddenly remembered that she didn''t


    know where Todd and Daisy would go.


    She frowned and subconsciously took out her phone to ask Phillip, but in the end, she gave up.


    She told the driver the address of Daisy.


    Ann leaned against the back seat and recalled the various changes Phillip had after he returned.


    She pursed her lips. Did something happen during the period of his disappearance?


    The taxi stopped in front of a high-end apartment. Ann paid the money, confirmed her identity with the


    security guard of themunity, and hurried in.


    Not long after Ann disappeared, a low-key luxury Grand Sport Vitesse slowly stopped in front of the


    apartment building.


    Phillip watched that Ann rushed in and hurried out.


    Ann stood where she was and took out her phone, looking extremely distressed.


    Not long after, Phillip''s phone that was ced on the seat beside him rang.


    It was "First."


    The first encounter, the first warmth he wanted to have, the first person he wanted to love, and the first


    encounter he felt grateful for... It was also the first pain that he couldn''t face.


    The phone rang for a long time before Phillip picked it up.


    "Hello."


    Ann was anxious, "Daisy is not in her apartment. Can you tell me where your friend lives? Or, can I


    trouble you to ask your friend where he took Daisy?"


    Phillip''s clear and deep eyes were fixed on Ann who was not far away.


    He observed every subtle expression on her face, listened to her anxious voice. But there was invisible


    darkness in the bottom of his eyes.


    After a long time, Ann did not get a reply and she suspected that there was something wrong with her


    phone. Phillip responded faintly.


    "I see."


    Then, he hung up.


    Ann stared at her phone.


    She was still thinking about the meaning of Phillip''s words.


    She thought, ''Tell me the address!''


    But soon, she received a text message on her phone.


    Phillip sent Ann the address of Todd.


    Ann thanked him and quickly stopped a taxi to rush to the address.


    Phillip stared at the two words "thank you" on his phone. His deep eyes narrowed.


    After a while, his thin lips curved into a self-mocking smile. He turned the steering wheel, stepped on


    the elerator to the extreme, and entered the crowded traffic.


    ...


    As Todd did not know the password to Daisy''s house, he could only bring Daisy to his house.


    Todd looked at Daisy''s flushed face, her drunken eyes, and her delicate red lips. He could not help but


    want to lower his head to kiss her. He kissed her as a reward for saving her today.


    Daisy, who was clearly drunk and in a daze, suddenly sat up and looked straight at him.


    Todd felt upset as he looked at Daisy, wondering if Daisy was actually not drunk.


    Daisy frowned. She suddenly pped Todd on the face.


    The sound was extremely loud.


    Todd had no time to react, and the other side of his face was pped.


    The corners of Todd''s mouth twitched as he stared at Daisy. He said, "Don''t think that just because I


    have a bit of interest in you, you can casually hit me. I also beat women!"


    ...


    As soon as he finished speaking, Todd felt a pain in his lower abdomen.


    Daisy''s pretty face was cold, her slender long leg still maintaining the posture of kicking.


    She thought, ''After bullying my mother, you want to bully my friend? None of you men are good guys!''


    Todd''s handsome face was ashen. Just as he was about to say something, Daisy closed her eyes, as if


    she waspletely drunk.


    Todd leaned against the edge of the bed for a while. He saw that Daisy, who was lying on the bed,


    seemed to be really drunk at this time. He gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to return the


    beating he had just received.


    However, when he saw her sleeping face with a frown, his eyes softened and he retracted his hand.


    He mumbled, "Woman, what nonsense are you talking about? You tore off my arm and pped me.


    What you did must be repaid by yourself!"

 Chapter 200 Make Me Happy

    Chapter 200 Make Me Happy


    At the Sky Club.


    As Todd pushed open the door, he saw Aydan holding a microphone and wailing like a ghost.


    Phillip leaned against the sofa in stark contrast and put on a poker face.


    They were in the same room, but Aydan and Phillip seemed to be in different areas.


    One was in a bustling street while the other was in a meditation room.


    Todd scanned around and sat down beside Phillip.


    He put one leg up and across the other and said casually, "Hey, man, do you know what a great


    opportunity it is? How can you let it slip easily?"


    It wasn''t easy to see Daisy put off her disguise, but Todd hadn''t even done anything...


    Phillip sat as still as a defined sculpture.


    Todd rubbed his nose and tried to liven up the atmosphere by making a joke.


    "Your woman took Daisy away from my house, and she looked at me like I was a rogue. We are as


    close as family, right? You have to speak something nice to me. I look like a charming yboy, but in a


    good way!"


    As Todd''s voice fell, he felt a chill all over his body.


    Todd had no idea when he provoked the ''icy statue,'' whose expression changed fromposure to


    gloominess. He caught a glimpse of Phillip''s eyes that sent a chill down his spine.


    Todd''s heart skipped a beat, and his brain ran rapidly.


    ''Did they break up as Aydan said?''


    Todd rubbed his chin, moved to Aydan''s side, and patted his shoulder.


    Aydan was singing while He noticed Todd''s ufortable look.


    "Todd, did you fail? Look at the p on your face."


    Todd furrowed his brows and waved Aydan''s hand away. He raised his chin at Phillip, drinking alone on


    the sofa.


    "Did he break up with Ann?"


    "He failed even with your help. Phillip likely gives up this time," Aydan said, spreading his hands.


    Todd waved Aydan toe closer and then whispered something into his ear.


    Aydan screwed up his face as he peeped at Phillip.


    "Are you sure he won''t throw us out of the window after that?" Aydan doubted Todd''s n.


    Todd beamed at Aydan, "I don''t know. Why don''t you give it a try? If you want to see Phillip sink in this


    trouble forever, then keep singing."


    Aydan hesitated for a while and nodded.


    ...


    The Sky Club''s manager opened the door and nudged some young women into the private room. They


    were lined up in a row facing the sofa.


    The fat manager gave a fawning smile and looked at the three men.


    "Mr. Phillip, Mr. Todd, these are the most beautiful chicks in our club. By the way, they are fresh!"


    Todd drifted his eyes around the girls of all kinds, including the girl-next-door type, the hot and sexy


    type, the Lolita-cute type, and the conservative type...


    Finally, Todd stopped his scan on a young girl standing at the side, and his eyes lit up.


    "You, what''s your name?" He pointed at the girl and asked.


    The girl was chickened out, but she pulled herself together and answered his question.


    "Anny."


    Todd was satisfied with this girl because she looked like Ann and had a simr name as Ann.


    The smile on Todd''s face deepened, "It''s you. Come and sit. Tonight, you have to make Mr. Phillip


    happy. First, fill the ss for him!"


    When Aydan saw Anny''s face, his eyes almost popped out of the sockets.


    Although she was not as pretty as Ann, she was indeed somewhat simr to her.


    Aydan was scared and hated Todd dragging him into this muddy thing!


    Aydan slowly scooted away from Phillip and Todd, but his eyes were attached to the situation.


    Phillip''s forceful vibe scared Anny, so she trembly picked up the wine bottle, walked to Phillip''s side,


    and carefully filled up the ss in Phillip''s hand.


    She then sat down beside Phillip with Todd''s gesture.


    Phillip neither moved nor drove Anny away.


    He gave an intimidating look at the girl.


    His eyes drifted upwards from Anny''s chin to her pretty nose.


    Then they stopped at her nose.


    "Do you want to leave this ce?"


    Anny was startled.


    "Make me happy, and then I will give you freedom."


    The young girls who worked here most were willing to do so, but some were forced to earn a living for


    this.


    Anny was thetter.


    Anny was confused as she nced at Todd, who seemed easier to talk to.


    Todd curled his lips and gestured for her to continue.


    Aydan widened his eyes in surprise!


    ''Is Philip serious?''


    Anny pursed her lips. After a while, her slender fingers slowly glided from Phillip''s arm to his shoulder.


    Anny unbuttoned his shirt and walked her fingers into it, but suddenly someone stopped her.


    Phillip stared intently into her eyes.


    He saw fear in Anny''s eyes.


    And he also saw Ann in her eyes.


    Ann''s eyes looked bright and determined. Even after what happened five years ago, she never gave up


    her hope.


    A twinge of sorrow gleamed in Philip''s eyes, and he squeezed Anny''s arm tight.


    Anny''s painful moan pulled Philip out of his anger. His eyes were as calm as a frozenke without any


    waves.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip got the woman off him.


    "Scram!" He said in a frosty tone.


    Philip''s coldness filled the entire room in an instant. The manager looked at Todd in panic.


    Todd had already predicted this and waved the manager out of the room.


    Silence overwhelmed the room.


    Todd pretended not to care about Phillip as he picked up a ss and filled it with wine.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about rtionships. But we''re men. Let''s act like a man."


    "If you want to give up, we can booze and get wasted tonight. If you don''t, you have to pull yourself


    together and take Ann down. Women acted as they thought. After a long time, she can''t leave you!


    Phillip lowered his eyes, but his lips curled up into a bitter sneer.


    He gulped down the wine in his ss.


    How could Phillip get stuck in the marsh if it was that simple?

 Chapter 201 The Cute Babies Get Beaten

    Chapter 201 The Cute Babies Get Beaten


    The next day, in a high-end apartment in River City.


    When Daisy woke up, she saw the familiar furniture in the room, and her mind was still a little dazed.


    However, she vaguely remembered that before she waspletely drunk, she saw Ann as well as


    Todd, that yboy.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Ann came in with a cup in her hand.


    "You''re awake? I made you a cup of honey water. Drink some first."


    Daisy took it and took a sip. She looked up and saw that there was some hesitation on Ann''s usually


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cold and calm face.


    "Ann, you were the one who sent me home after I got drunk yesterday, right?"


    Ann nodded and then shook her head.


    "To be more precise, Todd was the one who brought you out of the bar when you were drunk yesterday,


    and then I took you home."


    When Daisy heard Todd''s name, she had a headache.


    "What happened?" she asked, rubbing her forehead.


    Ann pursed her lips. She recalled the scene where she met Phillip at the barst night. She also


    remembered his cold and distant behavior. It was just an instant.


    "Yesterday, I went to the bar to pick you up. I happened to meet a group of hooligans. Todd was there


    at that time. After helping to drive the hooligans away, he said that he wanted to send you home. When


    I chased him out, he had already taken you away. In the end, I went to his house to bring you back."


    Ann skipped the part where she met Phillip. Seeing Daisy''s sudden change in expression, she was a


    little confused.


    "Daisy, what''s wrong?"


    Daisy frowned. After hearing what Ann said, she vaguely recalled something.


    Yesterday, she seemed to have been brought to an unfamiliar room by Todd. The man''s perfume smelt


    and the handsome face magnified in front of Daisy...


    Daisy stopped herself from thinking about it and looked down at the clothes she had already changed


    into.


    Ann seemed to understand what Daisy was worried about and exined.


    "I changed your clothes. I don''t think Todd did anything to you yesterday. When I went over, your


    clothes were all fine, but Todd had two palm prints on his face."


    Ann paused for a moment before asking curiously, "Daisy, what is your rtionship with Todd?"


    "I have nothing to do with that man!" Daisy turned her head away.


    Ann nodded. She was convinced.


    Daisy hated men, especially yboys. Todd was a typical yboy. What they had, tops was that Todd


    was chasing after Daisy.


    "Then ... What happened? Why did you go to that pub?"


    Ann sat down next to Daisy with a worried expression.


    "Daisy, it''s not your style to get drunk in a pub."


    Daisy frowned slightly. Her gentle face looked cold under the sunshine.


    Daisy looked at Ann''s worried face and pursed her lips. She shook her head.


    "Nothing, I just didn''t expect the wine to be so strong."


    She did not want to tell Ann about Karl and his mother for the time being.


    That woman wanted to use an illegitimate child to drive her mother away and be the official Mrs.


    Lainey. That was out of the question.


    Seeing that she was not willing to say it, Ann could not ask anymore.


    Daisy had always had her thoughts, and she was calmer and more rational than Ann when she was in


    trouble. She would naturally tell Ann when she wanted to.


    "Then after you drink the honey water, go wash up first. In the kitchen, I..."


    At that moment, Ann''s phone vibrated.


    She took out her phone and saw that it was a call from Nikki''s kindergarten teacher.


    When Ann picked up and heard the teacher inside, her face turned grim.


    Ann hurriedly grabbed her bag and turned to Daisy.


    "Daisy, I have something to deal with Nikki now. I have to go there. I have cooked porridge for you in


    the kitchen. Remember to eat some!"


    ...


    Ann hurriedly took a taxi to the school and entered the teaching room.


    She saw Nikki standing to the side, her white and tender face full of tears. Her big eyes were red.


    Ann''s heart sank. She hurriedly went forward to hug Nikki andfort her. She looked up at the


    teacher beside her.


    "Mr. Roy, what did you say on the phone about Nikki fighting?"


    Roy held the sses and was about to speak when a tall and strong figure suddenly rushed in from the


    door and grabbed Ann''s hair and cursed.


    "Well, it''s your child who instigated other children to hit my son, right? Like mother, like daughter. At


    such a young age, you know how to seduce people. As a mother, you are not a good person!"


    Ann felt his scalp tingle. Hearing the insults from the woman to the side, as well as Nikki''s crying in her


    arms because of the fright, Ann frowned.


    Because she had to protect Nikki, she could not fight back and could only try to bend down to relieve


    some of the pain.


    Roy hurried to pull the woman away.


    "Please calm down. We may talk through it. I called you here today to get things settled!"


    The tall and strong woman looked at Roy and snorted.


    "Alright, for the sake of Mr. Roy! My son has lost his front tooth. He''s got scratches on his face. Get us


    one million yuan forpensation and it will be done."


    The pain in Ann''s scalp had just eased up a little and Ann was softlyforting Nikki.


    Hearing the words of the strong woman, Ann stood up and turned to the woman and the little boy


    beside her.


    The little boy was twice as big as Nikki. He was ck and strong. There was only a slight scratch on


    his face, and there were not many teeth left.


    "Madam, let''s not talk about the ins and outs. My daughter is just a little girl. She can''t bully your child.


    Even if your son is hurt because of my daughter, a million is too much!"


    When the tall and strong woman heard this, she widened her eyes, rolled up her sleeves, and wanted


    to rush over to beat Ann.


    "It''s crystal clear now. It''s just that your child is still young and doesn''t learn well. Seeing that my child is


    honest, she instigated other children to bully him!"


    Honest?


    Ann looked at the boy beside the tall and strong woman. He looked so arrogant and contented.


    "Since you said it was my daughter who instigated other children to beat your son up, why not call the


    other children over and ask them in person!"


    Roy wiped the sweat off his forehead and quickly continued.


    "Yes, yes, yes. The parents of the other two children should be here soon. Please calm down and wait!"


    Ann wiped away Nikki''s tears as she waited for them. She carefully examined her body and found that


    she was not injured. Only then did she sigh in relief.


    "Nikki, can you tell Mommy what happened?" She asked in a soft voice.


    Nikki pouted her little mouth. Her little nose was red from crying. She pitifullyy in Ann''s arms. She


    spoke with a weeping sound.


    "He scolded me ... My brothers were angry ... and he hit my brothers when they quarreled..."


    Nikki spoke intermittently, but Ann understood something.


    It was just...


    "Nikki, the brothers you are talking about, is it Ann?"


    Nikki pouted her little mouth and nodded. Her little hand grabbed Ann''s clothes, seeming to be very


    anxious and sad.


    "They are injured and bleeding. The teacher took them to get medicine. Nikki is afraid..."

 Chapter 202 Bastard

    Chapter 202 Bastard


    When Ann got the news of his boys being injured, the dull ache of concern crept into her chest.


    "Don''t be afraid. They will be fine." Ann hugged Nikki tight and kissed her on the forehead.


    The light of the tutor room dimed as she spoke.


    Ann turned around and saw a tall figure. The man was wearing yesterday''s suit. The blinding sunlight


    cast on him, defining his beautiful outline. But at this moment, his eyes dimed.


    Nikki''s eyes lit up, and she stopped crying when she saw Phillip.


    Suddenly, the little girl burst into tears again. She reached out her little hand to Phillip, "Daddy..."


    Nikki''s voice was broken because she had been crying for a long time.


    Phillip saw Ann''s hair messy and her clothes ragged, and Nikki''s pitiful look.


    A tinge of killing intent shed across his eyes. The temperature dropped sharply even it was in


    summer.


    Phillip stayed there and stared at Roy.


    "What happened, Mr. Roy?" He asked in a frosty tone.


    Roy was surprised when Nikki called the man dad, but his expression changed from amazement to fear


    after he locked eyes with Phillip. He peeped at Ann and the tall woman at her side.


    "Mr ... Mr. Phillip, it''s not a big deal. It''s just the kid''s trivial fight. Nothing serious. I invite you here to


    have a steady talk between parents, and maybe we can fix it."


    "What trivial fight? Her kids bullied my children! Didn''t you see that?"


    Although Phillip''s forceful vibe put out the tall woman''s arrogance, she was sure that Phillip wouldn''t hit


    a woman. So, she held her head up high.


    "Nonsense! Bob called Nikki a bastard!"


    Carson jumped out behind Phillip and angrily pointed at the boy.


    Jackson poked his head out from the other side.


    When Ann saw the band-aid on the boys'' faces and the wounds on their arms, her eyes burned with


    tears.


    Phillip was impatient and looked gloomier than before.


    "You''re lying! You punched me first! Mom, help me take them down!" Roy retorted as he stretched his


    neck up.


    Jackson looked at his poor sister and mother. His pale face stiffened in anger.


    After a while, Jackson pulled Phillip''s hand and raised his head. His face registered frustrated.


    "Daddy, he said that we didn''t have a mom, and Nikki and we are a bunch of bastards. We wanted him


    to apologize, but he hit me! Oh, he also warned us that his dad could kick us out of school."


    It was rare for Jackson to be so eloquent and offensive. Carson widened his eyes in surprise as he saw


    this.


    Carson tilted his head towards his brother and whispered.


    "I thought you didn''t lie?"


    "He did say that. I didn''t lie."


    Bob didn''t retort this time because he indeedughed at them.


    The boys had been used to Bob''s stupid mock. Usually, they ignored him. But this time, they escted


    the conflict because Bob offended both Nikki and Ann.


    Carson''s trick worked. Rage crept into Phillip''s head after hearing Carson''s disclosure.


    He narrowed his eyes at Bob and his mother.


    "Bastard?"


    Phillip''s piercing eyes were like two rays ofser beams, making the woman guilty. Her eyes flicked to


    Roy''s side.


    "Mr. Roy, you have to follow my words if you want to keep your job."


    After that, she took Bob and walked to the door.


    Phillip grabbed the woman''s arm with one hand hard. The woman made a series of distressful groans.


    Her face was distorted in pain, but Phillip remainedposed.


    Phillip peered down his nose at her and questioned in an emotionless tone.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Follow your words? What do you mean? Get you a million or get him fired?"


    When Bob saw his mother under attack, he rushed towards the boys.


    Phillip loosened his grip and gave a slight push. The woman hit right on Bob, and they fell to the


    ground.


    The school leaders came to the door. Phillip turned around and threw them a warning.


    "I don''t want to see them here anymore."


    The school leaders made a hasty echo.


    Phillip bent down and picked up the boys. He turned around and left when Nikki''s tender voice rang


    behind him.


    "Daddy."


    Phillip paused.


    A chill of horror swept across Ann. She hurriedly covered Nikki''s mouth.


    Nikki got herself off Ann''s arms and trotted towards Phillip. She looked at him with a pair of puppy eyes.


    "Daddy, are you leaving Nikki?"


    Nikki''s face was zed with tears. Her eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    The two boys quickly gave his dad a suggestive wink.


    "Daddy!"


    The boys knew it was a great chance.


    Phillip''s eyelids fluttered, and after a moment of hesitation, he decided to pick Nikki up. As he bent


    down, Ann stepped forward and picked her up.


    "Mr. Phillip, I''m sorry. Nikki is a silly little girl. Please forgive her!" Ann apologized.


    Ann lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Phillip. They were so close that Ann could hear


    Phillip''s breath. But they couldn''t get any closer, as if there was an invisible wall between them.


    His eyes dimed disappointedly. His lips sealed into a thread. After a while, he picked up the boys and


    left.


    Nikki burst into tears.


    Nikki gaped after his dad, suddenly pouted, and a rogue tear streamed down her face.


    Roy asked tentatively, "Bob''s father donated a libraryst month. Do we really kick him out of the


    school?"


    "You know nothing! If we stand against the Moore family, we might lose more than a library. I guess the


    Bridge family is pretty much screwed."


    Ann had no interest in their conversation. She picked up Nikki and left.


    ...


    A Bugatti stopped outside the school.


    The boys leaned against the car window. Their eyes didn''t leave Nikki and Ann until they got on the


    taxi.


    Carson crossed his arms and red at Phillip.


    "Daddy is an idiot! You didn''t even say something nice tofort Ann and Nikki. They''re sad!" "


    Jackson nodded and echoed, "Miss Ann must run for other. We''re going to lose Nikki."


    After being mocked by the boys, Phillip tightened his lips and gripped the steering wheel hard.


    He started the car and followed the taxi.


    "Shut up!"


    The boys sealed their lips in a grievance.


    How did they end up having a dad always hindering them?

 Chapter 203 When Would You See Nikki

    Chapter 203 When Would You See Nikki


    When Ann returned to the apartment with Nikki in her arms, Nikki was already asleep.


    After crying all the way, Nikki''s eyes and nose were red, and her face was full of tears. Even in her


    sleep, she was still sobbing, and her little body trembled.


    Ann couldn''t bear it, but she was helpless.


    Phillip would never be Mo Nikki''s daddy, nor could he be.


    Ann ced Nikki on the bed and helped her take off her dirty clothes. She took a wet towel to wipe


    Nikki''s face.


    Just as she was about to go to the bathroom to wash the dirty clothes,


    Nikki in her dreams was grabbing forward with her tiny hands. Her long eyshes were wet with tears,


    and her pink lips were curled up as she let out low cries.


    "Daddy..."


    Ann''s heart tightened as she bit her lips.


    It was as if something had urred to her that the scenes when she was with Phillip in the past


    suddenly seemed like a movie that had been yed. Every expression and movement of his was


    visible.


    She didn''t want to cry, but her eyes were like a flood that had opened a floodgate, and tears kept


    flowing down.


    Afraid of waking up Nikki, Ann turned around and went into the bathroom, leaning against the cold wall


    of the bathroom, sobbing.


    Phillip''s car stopped downstairs of the apartment for a long time. Until the two kids in the back seat


    could not help but take a nap, he turned the steering wheel and left.


    ...


    That night, Nikki had a high fever, and Ann was in a hurry to take a taxi to take Nikki to the hospital.


    On the way, Nikki grabbed Ann''s clothes and kept calling for daddy.


    Ann''s heart was in a mess. Several times, she could not help but want to call Phillip. Thinking of the


    rtionship between them, she could only hold back.


    If Nikki knew in the future that the daddy she referred to was... it was the greatest harm to her.


    Because there was no vacant single bed in the hospital, she could only let Nikki lean on the chair in the


    infusion room.


    Ann was also standing by the side.


    It was 4 or 5 in the morning, and the sun began to rise.


    Ann kept watching for the entire night, and she couldn''t hold on any longer as she leaned back in his


    chair, falling asleep.


    Her fever had already subsided, but she felt something and opened her eyes.


    When she saw the person standing in front of her, her eyes lit up and she was about to shout but she


    was stopped.


    The big ck grape-like eyes blinked and Nikki was confused.


    Phillip took a nket and covered it for Ann before bending down to pick up Nikki.


    Ann was tired and just frowned, but she didn''t wake up.


    Phillip pursed his lips and carried Nikki out of the infusion room. He sat down on a bench in the corridor


    outside.


    Nikki''s hand wrapped around Phillip''s neck as she looked up at him. After a long while, she puffed up


    her little face in grievance and was about to cry again.


    Phillip touched Nikki''s forehead with his forehead and felt that the fever had indeed subsided. The


    wrinkles between his eyebrows spread out.


    "Are you angry with daddy?" he asked, staring at her aggrieved face.


    Nikki pouted, "I called Daddy, but Daddy ignored me. The other children said that I was a bastard


    without a daddy. Mommy also said that I am not Daddy''s child and that I couldn''t call you Daddy


    anymore..."


    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Phillip withrge eyes.


    "Daddy doesn''t want me anymore? In the future, can''t I be with Daddy again?"


    Phillip looked at the pitiful kid in his arms, and the coldness in his eyes faded.


    Herrge hand wiped away the tears on her small face as he said in a gentle voice,


    "In the future, no one will say that you don''t have a daddy, and Daddy will not abandon you. When you


    fall ill, Daddy alwayses to look after you."


    Nikki blinked her big eyes and rubbed her fair little face against Phillip''s.


    "If I am always sick, will Daddy always be with me?"


    Phillip listened to the sweet and innocent words that were filled with dependence. His deep eyes


    trembled and he gently touched Nikki''s little nose.


    "Even if Nikki is not sick, Daddy will stille to see you. So you must eat every day and listen to


    Mommy."


    "Then when will daddye to see Nikki?" Nikki blinked herrge eyes and tilted her head.


    Phillip narrowed his eyes, his long eyshes covering the emotions in his eyes.


    Looking in the direction of the infusion room, he pursed his lips and lowered his head to look at Nikki


    who was full of expectations.


    "I wille to see Nikki when I am free in the future, but you can''t tell Mommy about this."


    "Why?"


    "Because... the thing that Daddy promised Mommy has not beenpleted. If your Mommy finds out,


    she will be very sad. Nikki doesn''t want to make your Mommy sad, right?"


    Nikki seemed to understand, but she knew that she couldn''t let her mommy be sad.


    "Then, daddy should hook up with me." She nodded her head obediently and stretched out a tender


    little finger.


    "Alright."


    Before Ann woke up, Phillip carried Nikki back to the infusion room.


    Before he left, Nikki hugged Phillip''s face with her big, sparkling eyes and kissed him.


    "I won''t tell Mommy that Daddy hase here, but Daddy must remember toe to see Nikki often. I


    will miss Daddy!"


    Phillip smiled and nodded.


    Seeing that Nikki was lying down obediently, he could not help but look at Ann beside him.


    She was getting thinner. She was curled up on the chair with a small figure, frowning in her sleep.


    His long fingers moved slightly, and Phillip could not help but want to reach out and smooth the folds.


    But Ann''s eyshes trembled slightly as if she was about to wake up.


    Phillip clenched his outstretched hand tightly. His dark eyes were filled with endless pain and struggle.


    In the end, he could only turn around and leave.


    Almost the second after Phillip left, Ann opened her eyes.


    Looking at the thin nket on her body, she was slightly stunned.


    Ann then smelled a familiar fragrance in the air. She subconsciously looked at the door, but there was


    no one.


    Shaking her head, Ann lowered her head and met Nikki''s big ck grape-like eyes.


    Nikki seemed to have woken up a long time ago, and there was some happiness on Nikki''s delicate


    little face. She reached out and threw herself into Ann''s arms, her little head nudging Ann''s body.


    "Mommy!"


    Ann Nikki''s head and was about to speak when she smelled a familiar fragrance on Nikki.


    She was a perfumer, so she was sensitive to the smell.


    When she woke up just now, she smelled a faint fragrance in the air and thought that it was only left by


    the doctors and nurses who hade to the infusion room.


    At this moment, she had a faint guess in her heart as she lowered her head to look at Nikki.


    "Nikki, did anyonee here just now?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nikki blinked, looking around, and she bowed her head to her fingers.


    "I just woke up and don''t know anything."


    When Ann saw the guilty look on Nikki''s face, she thought of the scene when Nikki had a high fever


    further.

 Chapter 204 Still Thinking About Ann

    Chapter 204 Still Thinking About Ann


    At the Moore''s.


    Phillip had just gotten out of the car and was pulled aside by Aydan before he even entered the door.


    Aydan looked around before asking in a low voice.


    "Phillip, you suddenly bought over the Bridges. Is it just because the two boys fought with their kid?"


    When Aydan was handling it yesterday, he had heard that Ann and that little girl called Nikki were also


    there. It was said that Ann even got beaten.


    Phillip nced at him coldly, but he didn''t bother to exin. Phillip went away.


    "Don''t go. I have something important to tell you!" Aydan held Phillip back.


    Phillip was a little impatient. He frowned slightly and coldly scolded, "Speak!"


    Aydan coughed. "Well, you know, Grandpa and Melinda have already helped you choose a fianc¨¦e, the


    apple of the eyes of the MIYA Group..."


    Before he could finish, Phillip had already walked away with a gloomy face.


    As soon as he entered the hall, a girl in a light pink dress ran over, with a crisp and sweet voice.


    "Phillip, you are back!"


    Phillip looked coldly at the blushing girl in front of him. The coldness on his handsome face deepened


    as he turned to look at Aydan who had followed him.


    Aydan felt a chill on his back. "I wanted to warn you just now. You came in before you heard me out..."


    "Where''s Grandpa?" Phillip asked with a frown.


    "He''s discussing something with Melinda upstairs." Aydan pointed upstairs.


    Phillip did not say a word, got past Nadia, who was in front of him and walked upstairs.


    Nadia looked at Phillip''s cold back. She looked disappointed.


    Nadia turned to Aydan. "Aydan, does Phillip hate me?"


    "Don''t think too much about it. Phillip had that poker face all the time. He just wants to talk to grandpa


    about something." Aydanforted Nadia with a smile on his face.


    Yet Aydan knew that Phillip didn''t hate Nadia because he didn''t even care to remember who Nadia


    was. How could he feel about her?


    ...


    In the study on the second floor.


    Phillip was about to knock on the door when it opened from the inside.


    Melinda saw Phillip and did not seem surprised.


    She closed the door and came out with a smile on his face.


    "Phillip, have you met Nadia?"


    Phillip lowered his eyes to look at her. It was hard to tell how he felt. He looked cold as usual.


    "I told you before that I won''t have amercial marriage!"


    Melinda nodded. "But Phillip, things are different now. You knew what happened to the Moore Group


    when you weren''t here. You should be aware of the one behind all this."


    After a pause, Melinda lowered her voice and said, "Now that things havee to this, Hilda is most


    likely hiding somewhere, nning to find an opportunity and join forces with Adam to deal with us.


    "They are in the dark while Hilda also had the support of the Lind family. Your Grandpa hadn''t decided


    what to do yet. If you don''t wanna give away what you earned with your life, you''ll need some help. The


    Ford family is the best choice!


    Seeing Phillip''s cold expression, Melinda frowned.


    "Are you still thinking about Ann?"


    There was a subtle change on Phillip''s face.


    "Phillip, you have to have a second thought. Choose wisely so that both your future and Ann won''t get


    involved."


    Pain shed into Phillip''s eyes. It was just for an instant. Phillip''s eyes soon turned cold.


    He clenched his fists and said in a low and indifferent voice.


    "I have ns."


    Phillip turned around to leave, but Melinda spoke from behind.


    "You will bring Nadia to thepany''s mid-year cocktail party."


    Phillip paused yet didn''t look back. He continued walking forward.


    ...


    Ann kept workingte for the past week, along with her teammates. They had finally straightened up


    the procedure for blending perfumes.


    They all came out with mixed smells.


    As a result, when the group of them stood in the elevator, the people outside, who were originally


    waiting for the elevator, smelled the smell and their faces instantly changed.


    Even though there was still arge space in the elevator, even if they were in a hurry to send the


    documents, those people still waved their hands indicating that they could wait for the next elevator.


    The people in the elevator looked at each other and shrugged, indicating that they were used to it.


    The group members were excitedly discussing what they were going to eat in the canteen at noon


    when they saw Fred, who was dressed in a gray suit, walking leisurely towards them.


    Fred stood in front of them as if he could not smell the nasty smells on them at all.


    "Everyone has worked hard. I''ve already booked a room at Elizabeth Restaurant to reward everyone


    with a treat."


    People started to cheer up.


    "Oh, is it a treat for us or Ann only?"


    "Thanks to Ann! She has such a generous boyfriend!"


    "Can''t you tell that Mr. Fred wants to speak to Ann alone?"


    ...


    The group of people mored. Ann looked a little embarrassed, but she could not exin. She could


    only look at Fred apologetically.


    Fred looked at the group of people who had already left and stood in front of Ann.


    The gentleman slightly bent his waist, one hand behind his back, and the other hand reaching out to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ann, making an inviting gesture.


    His eyes were slightly curved as he spoke in a half-joking tone.


    "Miss Ann, may I have the honor to have lunch with you?"


    Fred''s half-joking tone easily resolved the awkwardness Ann felt earlier.


    Ann was amused. Seeing the gazes of the surrounding people, she hurriedly coughed.


    "Let''s go. They are all waiting for us!" Ann said as she patted Fred''s hand.


    Fred chuckled as he straightened up and followed Ann.


    Not far away, Phillip, followed by a group of higher-ups, came out of the elevator and just happened to


    witness the scene.

 Chapter 205 Why You Give Up on Him

    Chapter 205 Why You Give Up on Him


    The Moore family was influential in River City. Many people paid attention to the Moore family''s g.


    After all, if they were lucky enough to build a rtionship with the Moore family, they would be likely to


    get numerous wealth in the future.


    Just as many people were trying their best to get the invitation from the Moore family, some news


    sprang on them


    At this year''s g, Phillip, the current president of the Moore Group, would show up with his fianc¨¦e.


    As soon as this news came out, all the media and families spared no effort to find out where Phillip''s


    fianc¨¦e was from.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ann heard this news, she subconsciously remembered the young girl called Nadia she met at


    the restaurant the other day.


    Nadia was the apple of the eye of the MIA Group.


    Nadia was perfect for Phillip both in terms of her appearance and her family background.


    Something sounded.


    The sudden sound of ss shattering instantly attracted the attention of the other people in the office.


    "Ms. Ann?"


    An assistant on the other side noticed that there was something wrong with Ann and looked at her


    worriedly.


    "Sorry, I was just lost in thought for a while," Ann forced a smile.


    As Ann spoke, she hurriedly bent down to pick up the ss on the ground.


    She lowered her head. No one could see her expression clearly, but only she knew how miserable and


    painful she was.


    ...


    Two little guys wearing light yellow shirts and light gray jumpsuits stood in front of the door of the


    apartment hand in hand. They were tender and handsome and wore confused looks.


    "Carson, Miss Ann said that she wouldn''t be our mom. If we visit her, her boyfriend will be angry."


    "Then do you want another woman to be our mom?"


    Jackson frowned and was lost in thought. He pursed his lips and did not say anything.


    Carson patted Jackson''s shoulder. "Look, when Miss Ann shows up, you don''t have to say anything.


    You just cry. I will get a handle on everything!"


    Jackson opened his mouth and was about to speak when Carson stopped him.


    "You just cry. It''s not a lie!"


    Jackson remained silent.


    When Ann returned to the apartment, she saw Jackson and Carson squatting at the door with sad


    looks.


    Daisy, who was holding Nikki''s hand as she walked out of the elevator, was also surprised to see


    Jackson and Carson.


    Nikki widened her eyes as she let go of Daisy''s hand and ran over.


    "Jackson and Carson!"


    As Nikki spoke, she also looked around.


    She felt a little disappointed since Karl didn''te.


    Carson timidly stretched out his small hand and grabbed Ann''s sleeve.


    "Miss Ann..."


    Ann pursed her lips and looked at Carson, who was looking at her pitifully and expectantly. Carson


    wore aplicated face.


    However, she turned around and said in a cold voice.


    "Who brought you here?"


    Carson blinked and his eyes immediately turned red. He pursed his lips and exined in a low voice.


    "Grandma said that she wanted to find a stepmother for us, but we just want you to be our mommy.


    Daddy loses his temper from time to time. We are very sad. We really want to live with you as we did in


    the past."


    As Carson spoke, he also secretly pinched Jackson''s arm since Jackson didn''t do anything.


    Jackson knew why Carson pinched him, but he was confused and couldn''t cry.


    However, when he thought that it was for Ann and Nikki, he frowned and started to say something.


    "Daddy doesn''t like Miss Nadia. She always wears a straight face, and we don''t like her, either. If Miss


    Ann didn''t want to be our mom, we would rather daddy never gets married!"


    When Ann heard Jackson''s innocent and sincere words, she shivered, and she couldn''t help but feel


    distressed.


    She refrained from touching Jackson and Carson as she clenched her hand into a fist.


    She could nevere back to Phillip.


    As long as Phillip and Nadia were engaged, everything would be on the right track. She could not be


    soft-hearted now.


    Ann took a deep breath and pulled away Nikki, who was holding Jackson and Carson''s hands.


    "Jackson, Carson, your daddy will find the best mom for you, and then you will also have a sister. You


    guys can live happily together, but I can never be your mom.


    "Now call your daddy and ask him to send someone to pick you up. Don''te to me again in the


    future."


    After saying that, Ann led Nikki into the house and didn''t look at Jackson and Carson.


    She was afraid that she would be unable to control herself and told Jackson and Carson the truth.


    Daisy stood beside Jackson and Carson, looking at them as they lowered their little heads and wore


    depressed looks. She pursed her lips slightly.


    "Your daddy will take Miss Nadia to participate in an event. Do you know about that?"


    Jackson and Carson were depressed. When they heard Daisy''s words, they were stunned.


    Jackson and Carson used to see Daisy taking Nikki to the school event before. They were not afraid of


    Daisy. Instead, they just looked at her in confusion.


    Daisy was sending a message to someone. When she saw the puzzled looks of Jackson and Carson,


    she twitched her mouth.


    "Once your daddy announces that Miss Nadia is his fianc¨¦e, your mommy can only be her. Do you get


    it?"


    ...


    When Todd got the message and rushed to the apartment building to pick up Jackson and Carson, he


    saw them wearing serious and depressed looks.


    Toddughed and pinched Carson''s small face.


    "Are you unhappy that Miss Ann chased you away?"


    Carson pushed Todd away and frowned.


    "Don''t touch me. I am very sad now."


    Jackson and Carson looked at Todd''s pink Lamborghini with disgust. They sighed, but they still silently


    sat on the back seat of the car. Then, they turned their small faces around, looking depressed.


    Todd burst intoughter and drove Jackson and Carson back to Philip''s house.


    ...


    At the apartment.


    Daisy stood behind Ann and watched the pink Lamborghini downstairs leave. She fixed her eyes on


    Ann, who stayed still there.


    Daisy knocked on the ss window next to Ann.


    Something sounded.


    When Ann heard the voice, she gradually came to herself. She turned around and saw Daisy wearing


    an evil grin. Ann pursed her lips slightly and turned around.


    Daisy leaned against the window with her hands crossed. She really had a nice body.


    "Ann, I won''t force you to tell me why you chose to give up on Philip even though you still like him. But I


    have to remind you that once you miss some people, you will never be able toe back to them."


    Ann rolled her eyes, and then she smiled bitterly.


    "Daisy, Philip and I can never be together."

 Chapter 206 Your Fathers Secretary Back Then

    Chapter 206 Your Father''s Secretary Back Then


    Daisy frowned slightly. It must be something serious. Otherwise, Ann wouldn''t have had such a serious


    look. She wouldn''t have chosen something she didn''t want.


    "It is said that in two days, Phillip will announce his fianc¨¦e. You..."


    "I will go."


    Daisy looked at her with a frown.


    "I have to face it," Ann said with a faint smile.


    ...


    In the Dn Vi.


    The two little guys entered the door and saw Phillip sitting on the sofa in the living room. Just as they


    were about to run over, they recalled something and turned to hug Todd''s thigh.


    "Uncle Todd, take us to your house. We don''t want to stay with our stupid father!"


    "Yes, we don''t want Daddy anymore!"


    The little fellows howled loudly as if they were afraid that someone would not be able to hear it.


    Phillip raised his eyes to look at Todd, who was looking at him as if he was looking at a joke and rubbed


    his tired eyebrows.


    Phillip got up and walked over. He picked up Carson and let Carson sit on his arm. Phillip''s handsome


    face looked cold and stern.


    When Phillip saw the little fellow frown and look at him with sad eyes, he softened his tone after all.


    "What''s this about?"


    Carson crossed his arms and turned his head to the side.


    "Daddy said that a man should keep his word. You can''t be two-minded. But you promised to let Miss


    Ann be our mommy, but you are giving us another mommy. I am very angry now!"


    "She can''t be your mommy," said Phillip, his eyes darkening.


    Carson frowned. "Why not?"


    They had finally gotten themselves a desirable mom. How could they just give up?


    Why not...


    "Ann is my daughter!"


    Phillip closed his eyes as he recalled his mother''s words.


    When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    "You are not allowed to visit her. Otherwise, you will go back to your house and live with your great-


    grandfather!"


    When Carson heard this, he opened his mouth wide in disbelief.


    To marry his stepmother, Daddy would even abandon them!


    Thinking of this, Carson''s two short legs kicked and his small hands pushed Phillip''s face away.


    "I don''t want Daddy anymore. You must want to marry another aunt and have other babies. Daddy is


    stupid!"


    The little fellow struggled in Phillip''s arms and quickly took Jackson''s hand and ran upstairs to his


    room.


    Carson decided to leave this sad ce with his little brother!


    Todd couldn''t help butugh out loud as he watched the two angry little fellows off.


    "Phillip, the little ones seem to be angry. This time, are you going to listen to the old man and Melinda


    and get engaged to Nadia?"


    Phillip nced at him and did not speak.


    Todd touched his chin and sat down on the sofa beside Phillip.


    "But if things work out between you and Nadia, it will be great for the current situation.


    "If Hilda doesn''t show up, the Lind family won''t make any moves. We can use the Ford family to limit


    Adam abroad. In that case, we are no longer confined."


    Most importantly, even though Phillip had earned Brenton''s trust with his capacity and managed to


    suppress the branches within the Moore family.


    Phillip was still an illegitimate child, after all.


    To have a powerful family-inw through marriage would be the most effective solution.


    Phillip did not answer Todd''s question. Instead, he changed the topic.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Is there still no news from Hilda?"


    Todd knew that Phillip didn''t want to talk about feelings, so he shrugged.


    "No, but there are some clues about the ravine that Adam went to before."


    Phillip raised his eyebrows.


    Todd frowned slightly, "ording to the tips, we didn''t find Hilda there. However, we heard that other


    than Adam, there was a woman with a foreign ent who went there five years ago. ording to their


    description, it is most likely to be Hilda."


    Hilda, a youngdy born from a prestigious family, grew up in River City. How could she suddenly go to


    that remote mountain valley?


    "Did you find out what she went there for?"


    "The problem lies here. That person said that the reason why Hilda went there was to find a Nelson


    family. She was there for a woman named Jazmin. However, that woman called died more than twenty


    years ago. And after Hilda left, the Nelson family suddenly disappeared."


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and tapped his long fingers on the table. "Have you found out the identity of


    this woman called Jazmin?"


    Todd looked a little embarrassed when he heard this. He ced one hand on his lower lip and coughed


    lightly.


    "I did. She is a female university student at River City University. It is said that she is the campus belle


    of that year. After graduation, she works in the Moore Group ... as your father''s secretary at that time."


    Speaking of this, there was no need to say anything else. Phillip understood.


    Phillip''s father was such a yboy. He wouldn''t have let Jazmin go when she was right beside him.


    But his father had hooked up with lots of women, yet Jazmin made Hilda go to such a remote ce.


    Jazmin must have had other secrets with her.


    "Look into her!"


    While the two of them were discussing, the housekeeper, Larry, ran over in a hurry.


    "Mr. Phillip, Carson, and Jackson have run away from home!"


    Phillip furrowed his brows when he heard this, his handsome face cold.


    "What happened?"


    Larry wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Carson and Jackson just carried their bags and slipped out


    of the backyard. I happened to see them. They said..."


    Larry looked troubled, but Phillip''s face was gloomy.


    "What did they say?"


    "They said that they were so disappointed. Since you want to give birth to another baby, they don''t


    want their bad-tempered and stubborn daddy who is so fierce all day long that he can scare children to


    tears anymore..."


    Toddughed out loud.


    Todd turned to Phillip''s grim face. He couldn''t hold it.


    These two buddies would be the only ones who dared to say such things.

 Chapter 207 Why Dont You Ring the Doorbell Yourself

    Chapter 207 Why Don''t You Ring the Doorbell Yourself


    "Where are Carson and Jackson now?" Phillip rubbed his forehead.


    Larry trembled with fear. "We didn''t do anything for fear of hurting Mr. Carson and Mr. Jackson. We can


    only have people following them."


    Phillip nodded and walked forward.


    Seeing that Todd was giggling up a storm right there, Phillip frowned and kicked him.


    "I had a drink at the dinner party this afternoon. You drive!"


    Todd fought down augh, picked up the car keys from the table, and turned them in his hand.


    When Todd turned around and saw Phillip''s grim profile, he couldn''t help butugh.


    Who would have thought that the handsome and elegant Mr. Phillip would be despised by his own


    sons?


    When Todd caught up with Carson and Jackson in his pink Lamborghini, they were struggling to get on


    a bus.


    The bus stopped in front of a familiar apartment. Then Carson and Jackson entered the apartment.


    Todd turned to look at Phillip, who had mixed emotions. "It seems Carson and Jackson haven''t given


    up on Ann being their mother. How about I go and bring them back?"


    Phillip pursed his lips and looked up in silence at one floor of the apartment.


    ...


    Inside the apartment.


    Ann put the food on the table and asked Nikki toe and eat. Suddenly, she heard a noise in the next


    room which had been quiet for a long time.


    Ann turned to look at the wall that Phillip knocked down in the living room.


    There stood a huge bookshelf with books and decorations. The bookshelf separated the two rooms and


    Ann could see through the gap.


    "Carson, Jackson!"


    Nikki, who climbed onto the chair, slipped down and ran to the desk, and peered across the bookshelf.


    Carson and Jackson were also looking over with their eyes wide open.


    Ann''s hand paused when she was putting the bowl and chopsticks on the table. Then Ann pursed her


    lips and walked over.


    Ann pushed aside the books there before she could see the small faces of Carson and Jackson.


    Carson and Jackson did not turn on the light. The room opposite was dark, and they looked more


    pitiful.


    "Didn''t I tell you to go home?"


    Jackson blinked, looking serious and angry.


    "We''re breaking off with Daddy and running away from home!"


    Carson added from behind. "We have seen what kind of person Daddy is. He doesn''t keep his word.


    He abandons us so he can have another baby. We''re heartbroken!"


    Only then did Ann notice that Carson and Jackson were carrying backpacksrger than themselves.


    Looking at the dark sky outside, Ann could not drive them away.


    Besides, the house opposite was owned by Phillip.


    Just as Ann was hesitating, she heard Carson''s and Jackson''s stomachs growling.


    Ann looked down. Carson and Jackson seemed embarrassed with their pretty white faces flushing.


    Carson and Jackson covered their bellies and whispered, "We are not very hungry, just a little bit..."


    Before they could finish, their stomachs rumbled again.


    Carson and Jackson covered their bellies and looked at the food on the table in the living room. They


    hung their heads and dared not look up at Ann.


    Looking at their tiny bodies, Ann started to soften.


    "Come and eat."


    Carson''s and Jackson''s eyes lit up, but then they seemed to be apprehensive, looking up at Ann


    carefully.


    "Really? Can we reallye in for dinner?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing how uneasy Carson and Jackson looked, Ann felt choked up.


    Looking at Carson and Jackson, Ann always thought of the baby she lost.


    If it wasn''t for Philip, Ann really wanted to raise them as her own.


    Ann nodded.


    Carson and Jackson immediately cheered and pushed the door open. Nikki ran to the door and waited


    for them to enter with her expectant eyes open wide.


    Ann stood where she was, looked at them holding hands and their innocent, happy faces, and frowned.


    Phillip had a fianc¨¦e but Carson and Jackson always came to Ann.


    Besides, Ann wasn''t really sure how long she could force herself to be indifferent to Carson and


    Jackson.


    ...


    In the pink Lamborghini downstairs, Leaning back in the driver''s seat, Todd was texting someone and a


    glowing smile spread across his face.


    Todd put his phone away, elbowed Phillip who was sitting nearby and still looking up at the apartment.


    "Daisy was asked by Ann to text me that Carson and Jackson finished their dinner. Ann wanted you to


    pick them up. Will you go yourself or shall I go up and fetch them for you?"


    Todd was in a good mood because Daisy called him twice today when Carson and Jackson ran away


    from home.


    It seemed that Daisy and Todd would make up soon.


    Phillip was gloomy with mixed feelings. When Phillip heard Todd''s words, he couldn''t help but look at


    Todd with disdain.


    Then, Phillip pursed his lips. "You go."


    Todd raised his eyebrows, nodded, and opened the door.


    "Okay! I''ve heard that Ann is good at cooking. Maybe I can grab a meal!"


    Entering the apartment, Todd waited for the elevator in the first-floor corridor. Then Todd saw a tall


    figure next to him.


    Todd couldn''t help but chuckle.


    When they arrived, Todd turned and saw Phillip''s tense handsome face when he was about to ring the


    doorbell. Todd took a step back.


    Todd asked, "Why don''t you ring the doorbell yourself?"


    Phillip nced at Todd coldly.


    Todd put his hand in his pocket and rang the doorbell.

 Chapter 208 Do You Know About Our Relationship?

    Chapter 208 Do You Know About Our Rtionship?


    Ann opened the door and saw Phillip standing beside Todd with a cold expression.


    Ann tightened her grip on the door handle. She should have said something, but her throat felt terribly


    dry.


    Todd nced at Ann and Phillip who were looking at each other, and then greeted Ann smilingly. After


    he walked sideways into the house, he pushed Ann from behind. Ann stumbled and almost fell on


    Phillip.


    Fortunately, Ann managed to bnce her footing to avoid feeling awkward.


    Toddmented that such a good chance was wasted.


    Then Todd winked at Phillip and closed the door.


    Ann was dumbfounded and hurriedly knocked on the door.


    "Open the door!"


    Todd didn''t answer.


    No one in the room answered Ann.


    Ann was annoyed and thought, ''Todd is indeed unreliable. He even wants to date my best friend. No


    way!''


    However, Ann felt ufortable being with Phillip behind her.


    Pursing her lips, Ann turned around and looked at Phillip, only to find that Phillip was also staring at her


    with his deep, dark eyes.


    Ann tried to suppress her agitation and look cool.


    "Mr. Phillip, Carson and Jackson are young, but I hope some things like this won''t happen again." After


    a pause, Ann added resolutely. "It bothers me a lot."


    Phillip blinked, but the expression on his handsome face remained unchanged.


    Phillip''s tone was cold and emotionless. "Does it also bother Fred?"


    When Ann heard this, she frowned and her face fell.


    "Mr. Phillip, now that we''ve both settled down, you must not ask such questions."


    Phillip thought, ''Ann has settled down...''


    Phillip stared at Ann''s serious and cold face. Did Ann settle down with Fred so soon?


    Phillip couldn''t help but clench his fists behind his back as he looked down at Ann.


    Phillip''s eyes were aggressive as he gazed deep into Ann''s finely carved features.


    "Ann, what do you think we have inmon?" A cold smile suddenly appeared on Phillip''s grim face.


    His tone was sarcastic and indifferent, but Ann thought there was great sadness and struggle in his


    eyes.


    Ann''s heart squeezed and her face paled.


    Ann''s lips moved and her voice was trembling.


    "Are ... are you..."


    Ann wanted to ask Phillip if he knew anything about their rtionship.


    Before Ann could say anything, Phillip''s emotions faded away on his face. He became grim as he


    looked at Ann indifferently.


    Phillip ignored Ann and dialed a number.


    "Bring Carson and Jackson out!"


    Without waiting for an answer, Phillip hung up. He stood where he was, ignoring Ann''s startled eyes,


    looking cold and distant.


    Phillip''s hands behind his back were clenched, his knuckles white.


    Todd opened the door, and the first thing Ann heard was Nikki''s cry.


    Carson and Jackson clung to the wall unit beside the porch, refusing to move a step.


    Todd shrugged, looking helpless.


    Phillip''s eyes fell on Nikki, who was crying beside the stubborn Carson and Jackson. Phillip''s eyes


    shed with a hint of sadness, but finally, he looked away.


    Phillip strode forward, picked up Carson and Jackson and held them in his arms, his face was grim.


    "Let''s go home!"


    "You''re gonna find us a stepmother and have a baby. We''re not going back there. Anyway, we don''t


    have a mother. We''re gonna be bastards with no parents!" Carson pouted.


    Phillip''s face fell. "Carson, if I hear that again, I''ll send you abroad!"


    Carson turned away his face and wiped the tears from his eyes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And he retorted, his voice breaking. "Everyone at school says we are motherless bastards. We want


    our mothers!"


    Jackson was calm in character but his eyes turned red. He looked at Ann, then buried his face in


    Phillip''s shoulder, and sobbed.


    Phillip''s eyes quivered when he heard this. He remembered Jackson got into a fight at schoolst time


    because they were called bastards at school.


    Phillip could intimidate the grown-ups with his power, but he couldn''t silence everyone.


    Carson, Jackson, and Nikki were only five years old in great need of their parents'' love.


    Phillip struggled through being called a bastard. And he thought he would never let his children suffer


    like that.


    However, Phillip and Ann...


    Phillip''s deep ck eyes dimmed as he hugged Carson and Jackson in his arms tightly.


    "You have your own mommy. And Daddy won''t have another baby." Phillipforted softly.


    With that, Phillip walked into the elevator with Carson and Jackson in his arms.


    Ann held Nikki in her arms andforted her softly, thinking about what Phillip just said.


    Phillip asked Ann just now what they had inmon.


    Ann thought of Phillip standing her up, his change after his reappearance, and the words he just said ...


    Was it because Phillip already knew about their rtionship?


    Ann was seized with a strange panic.


    If Phillip did know, Ann was afraid that his indifference was just the calm before the storm.


    In the elevator, Carson and Jackson raised their heads at the same time to look at Phillip.


    "But you said that our mom went far away. Grandma also said that our mom would note back. We


    still don''t have a mom!"


    Phillip looked at the changing floor number.


    "Your mom is there for you."


    Phillip''s voice was quiet.

 Chapter 209 Is Ann Their Birth Mother?

    Chapter 209 Is Ann Their Birth Mother?


    Carson and Jackson frowned and wanted to pursue. But when they saw Phillip sad, they pursed their


    lips and did not dare to say anything.


    Hearing this, Todd was also confused. Then something shed into his mind, and he was shocked.


    He couldn''t help but curse. "Damn it!"


    Carson and Jackson were tired after a day. When Phillip brought them back to Dn Vi, they were


    asleep in Phillip''s arms.


    After putting Carson and Jackson back on their small bed, Phillip came out when he was stopped by


    Todd.


    Todd, who was always casual, looked serious.


    "Phillip, I''m your best friend, and I don''t think there are some things you can keep from me."


    Phillip nced at Todd.


    Todd nced at Carson and Jackson''s room and frowned.


    "Ann is their birth mother?"


    Phillip pursed his lips and walked towards the study without answering Todd.


    Todd knew Phillip for so many years, so he assumed that. Todd followed Phillip into the study.


    There was only a dim yellow light in the study. Standing at the French window, Phillip looked out into


    the night, looking lonely.


    Todd, leaning on a shelf, gave his guess.


    "All you said about what happened five years ago was that Hilda drugged you, and you didn''t know


    who the woman was. But you just said that Carson and Jackson''s birth mother is there for them. There


    are no other women around you except Ann these years."


    Something suddenly urred to Todd and Todd felt stupid. "Five years ago, when William went


    bankrupt and went to jail, Ann offered arge sum of money to get William''s sentence reduced after


    she disappeared for a while. Ann was justing of age. She couldn''t make it alone. After Hilda


    dropped Carson and Jackson off with you, Ann was sent abroad."


    Hilda didn''t even bother to hide keep it a secret.


    Because no one at the time would have connected those things.


    One was just an unknown small enterprise, and the other was an aristocratic family influential in River


    City.


    Countlesspanies went bankrupt every day in River City.


    If they hadn''t investigated when Ann got back, no one would know that there was the Scott Group in


    River City.


    When Todd recalled that Ann''s research file said her father was unknown, he had mixed feelings.


    "So the little girl called Nikki is your daughter?"


    Phillip''s eyes grew gloomy as he looked out into the night.


    Todd was even more puzzled. "Since Ann is Jackson and Carson''s birth mother, doesn''t that make


    everyone happy? Your grandfather won''t make it too difficult for Ann for the kids, right?"


    Phillip turned, his face obscured by a subdued light, and the emotions on his face could not be seen


    clearly.


    "If only it were that simple."


    Todd was stunned. Ann did not seem to know that her kids'' father was Phillip.


    "Are you afraid that Ann will hate you if she finds out her father is bankrupt and jailed because of you,


    and that you fathers her kids?"


    However, Ann and Phillip clearly loved each other so much.


    Besides, Phillip did not seem to be afraid that Ann would hate him. Instead, he seemed to have some


    reason for keeping his distance from Ann.


    However, what could make the aggressive Phillip watch the woman he loved being with another man?


    Todd couldn''t figure it out and scratched his head with both hands.


    Todd joked. "You have children, and as long as you''re not long-lost siblings, you''ll be fine!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Todd finished, Phillip raised his head with ever-meaningful expressions.


    "Todd, a big joke seems to be on me."


    Todd was immediately taken back. He knew Phillip for so many years, and he knew that Phillip was not


    joking.


    But ... how could Ann and Phillip...


    Todd controlled thergest intelligencework in River City and the country.


    Todd had seen many of the secrets of rich families, but he was genuinely shocked.


    Ann couldn''t be the daughter of Phillip''s father. Was ... Ann the daughter of Melinda and William?


    Melinda left River City for a while before she became Mrs. Moore.


    It was during that time that Melinda had Ann with another man.


    Todd frowned.


    "Is this what Hilda meant by revenge?"


    Phillip pursed his lips and did not speak, looking threateningly cool.


    Todd walked up and down the room, frowning. The more he thought about it, the more strange it


    seemed.


    "If Ann is really Melinda''s daughter, and you were born back then, but William and Ann seem to be


    unaware of this at all. So..."


    "Ann is indeed ... my mother''s daughter."


    Phillip thought of everything Todd thought of.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Phillip looked into the matter himself back then, inquired of local residents, and took a private paternity


    test.


    And so it crushed hisst hope.


    Todd was frustrated. "But are inbred children mostly medically unhealthy? You have three kids, and all


    of them are healthy!"


    "Are you trying to say that I''m not my mother''s biological son?" Phillip looked up at Todd.


    Todd was lost for words and smiled bitterly.


    "That''s even more impossible."


    Melinda could marry into the Moore family only because she was pregnant with Phillip. Melinda could


    fool Philip''s father but not Philip''s shrewd grandfather.


    It was silent in the study and things seemed toe to a deadlock.


    Todd frowned as he looked at Phillip, who was calm.


    "Phillip, I''ll have someone look into this."


    It was so incredible. Even though it sounded like there were nothing wrong with it, Todd thought there


    was something else going on.

 Chapter 210 Freds Chance

    Chapter 210 Fred''s Chance


    The venue of the Mid-Year Party held by the Moore family was at the top hotel in River City, the Royal


    Hotel.


    Early in the morning, the media reporters were already waiting at the entrance of the hotel. They were


    there not only for some invited celebrities and big shots but also for Phillip''s fianc¨¦e.


    The Moore family had been standing in River City for many years, and the majority of people were


    eager to gossip about rich and powerful families. They could be as popr as the stars.


    As soon as the sunset glowed and the golden light in the sky rose, rows of luxury cars had already


    stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Ann was sitting in the car, looking at the red carpet on the steps of the hotel entrance and the paparazzi


    surrounding them, dumbfounded.


    "It''s just apany party. Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated?"


    Fred smiled. "With the status of the Moore family in River City, any slight movement will attract the


    attention of many parties. What''s more, the news of Phillip''s fianc¨¦e has been spread out this time.


    Who is the marriage partner chosen by a wealthy family like the Moore family? It will affect the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    economic situation of the entire River City."


    Ann''s eyshes trembled slightly, and her face stiffened for a moment. However, she quickly adjusted


    herself and forced a smile on her lips.


    "So that''s the case."


    Yet the hand holding the handbag unconsciously tightened.


    Fred did not seem to notice the unnatural expression on Ann''s face as he spoke gently.


    "We should get out now."


    Today, Ann attended as Fred''s plus-one.


    Ann looked outside at the media that were taking photos of a singer. She nodded.


    What she thought was that the paparazzi were all attracted at this time, and they should be able to


    keep a low profile and follow in.


    But she hadn''t taken Fred''s fame into ount.


    As the CEO of Gael Group, the founder of Luffy Plus, as well as a famous advertising genius, Fred has


    his fame. In addition, this was the first time he had returned to the country. The domestic media was


    very curious about him.


    After Fred got out of the car, he immediately attracted the attention of a lot of media.


    Ann held Fred''s arm and faced the shing lights with a stiff smile.


    Just as they were about to enter, they heard a man and woman arguing behind them.


    "Daisy, you don''t have a plus-one today, do you? What a coincidence it is! We are a preordained


    match!"


    "Fuck off!"


    This female voice was a bit familiar.


    Ann couldn''t help but turn around. She saw Daisy, dressed in a big red sleeveless dress. She was


    gorgeous and eye-catching. She wore her long hair down, and her figure was enchanting. At this time,


    she looked cold and impatient.


    Next to her was Todd, dressed in a blue, starry sky suit, and his handsome face was ostentatiously


    carefree.


    Ann was surprised to see this. It seemed that Todd did mean it when he said he would be going after


    Daisy.


    Ann was waiting for Daisy toe over when she heard someone shouting.


    "Phillip is here!"


    Then, all the media reporters and paparazzi immediately turned in an orderly manner towards a Rolls-


    Royce Phantom that had just stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Ann''s gaze followed the crowd uncontrobly because of the name.


    ...


    Standing on the highest step at the entrance, Ann saw the ck Rolls-Royce Phantom slowly open in


    the crowd.


    A tall figure appeared.


    Today, Phillip was wearing a dark ck-feathered suit from Dior Homme.


    Ann always thought only those as slim and sad as the drug addicts could wear suits from Dior Homme.


    Until she saw Phillip.


    Phillip looked perfect in the suit. The suit was well cut and his figure was fit for it. His forehead was fully


    revealed and his facial features looked so delicate.


    There was a sense of arrogance and coldness in his eyes, like a vampire noble who could not be


    vited in the Middle Ages.


    For a moment, through the crowd, Ann looked into Phillip''s eyes. Ann couldn''t help but stiffen, and her


    gaze seemed to be grasped, unable to move.


    However, Phillip seemed to have unintentionally nced at her. He calmly retracted his gaze and stood


    in front of the car door, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Then, Ann saw the sweet Nadia, dressed in a cream-colored golden dress with a Princess hairstyle.


    She looked at Phillip with a shy and loving gaze as she reached out to hold his arm.


    They were a perfect couple.


    The media reporters took photos crazily. The shing lights kept shing. When Ann saw them, she


    only felt that they were a little ring.


    Ann stood where she was and looked at the couple surrounded by the crowd. They could be said to be


    a perfect couple. Ann couldn''t hold her tears back anymore.


    "Ann."


    When Fred saw her tears, he took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corners of Ann''s


    eyes. He moved sideways to block Ann''s sight and looked down at her.


    Ann came back to her senses and saw Fred''s worried gaze. She realized that she had lost her


    "I''m fine. I was blinded by the shlights. Let''s go in."


    When Daisy saw Phillip, she frowned slightly.


    Just as she was about to walk in that direction, she was pulled by Todd, and her pretty face froze. She


    raised her foot and stepped on Todd''s foot with a pair of seven-centimeter high heels.


    "Ouch!"


    As Todd wailed in pain, Daisy stepped on her seven-centimeter high heels and walked towards Ann


    with a graceful posture.


    Ann held back her sadness and held Daisy''s arm with a smile. Her eyes were curved.


    "You are finally here. Fred and I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Daisy looked at Ann''s face and raised her eyebrows. She smiled as well.


    "Well, you can''t me me. I don''t have my Prince Charming to pick me up."


    Since Ann wanted to cover up her feelings for Phillip, Daisy would be happy to give her a hand and


    change the subject in a joking tone.


    Ann coughed after she nced at Fred, who had a gentle smile on his handsome face.


    Ann turned around and pouted at Daisy, "Here, beauty, if you need it, Prince Charming can show you


    around ourpany."


    The two of themughed as they entered the hall. Fred looked at their backs and smiled.


    Just as he was about to follow, he felt a gaze behind him. He turned his head slightly and met Phillip''s


    deep, dark eyes.


    Seeing the sharp hostility in Phillip''s eyes, Fred looked at Nadia, who was next to Phillip, with a faint


    smile.


    Perhaps Phillip had the upper hand when it came to having a rtionship with Ann.


    However, Fred thought that it was not toote for him to return.


    No matter what conflict there was between the two of them, it was a fact that Ann was running away


    from Phillip.


    And Phillip was an extremely ambitious man. Since he had chosen to tie the knot with the Ford family, it


    meant that Ann was not that important to him after all.


    And this was Fred''s chance.

 Chapter 211 I Wanted to Match Them Up

    Chapter 211 I Wanted to Match Them Up


    After entering the hall, Ann was extremely excited and pulled Daisy to search for food.


    Daisy frowned slightly.


    Ann had always been intentionally or unintentionally far away from the central area.


    That was where Phillip and Nadia were.


    Seeing that Ann had already eaten the seventh cake, Daisy grabbed Ann and met Ann''s puzzled gaze.


    "I still have things to do. I can''t apany you," Daisy said calmly.


    "Today is thepany''s mid-year g. Other than those high-level leaders who need to treat others,


    what are you going to do?" Ann asked suspiciously.


    The corners of Daisy''s mouth twitched. Out of the corner of his eye, she saw Todd, who had been


    following them not far away. She pulled Ann over with her pretty and cold face.


    "Date!"


    Ann was shocked. Her gaze shifted from Daisy''s disdainful face to Todd''s shocked face. The corners of


    her mouth twitched.


    "Are you sure... you are... going on a date with him?"


    Daisy tightened her grip on Todd''s arm. The pain caused Todd to frown, but he smiled enchantingly.


    "Of course." After a pause, Daisy raised her chin towards the distance. "Didn''t you want to establish


    your own brand in the future? Fred came here. There are many big shotsing today. You can follow


    him to get to know them."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann was about to speak when Fred walked over.


    "Ann, Master Steven is here today too. Do you want to go over and say hello?"


    When Ann heard this, she was surprised. "Didn''t the master never participate in this kind of activity?


    Why did hee here?"


    Fred smiled faintly. "Master Steven and Kerr were once a couple. Although they were divorced, they


    were still very good partners in terms of mixing incense. This time, Kerr invited Mentor over."


    Her idol and Master Steven were once a couple. Because of this news, Ann threw other things to the


    back of her mind for a while.


    "It''s rare for Master Steven toe here. Of course, I have to see him."


    Seeing Ann leave with Fred, Daisy immediately let go of Todd''s hand, she said coldly.


    "You can go now."


    Todd said with dissatisfaction, "You just took advantage of me before abandoning me!"


    Daisy took a ss of red wine from the waiter''s tray, taking a sip. She randomly sat down on a seat in


    the corner. She did not intend to talk to Todd.


    Todd nced in the direction in which Ann and Fred disappeared and followed Daisy to sit down.


    "You want to use Fred to provoke Phillip?"


    Daisy raised her eyes and nced at him, pursing her red lips. "Fred is gentle and puts his whole heart


    to Ann. He can also make the decisions for his marriage. Maybe I want to match them up."


    Todd raised his eyebrows and chuckled.


    "If you wanted to match them up, you would not have waited until now."


    Daisy did not speak.


    Todd seemed to have thought of something and asked unintentionally.


    "You and Ann have known each other for so many years. You should be very clear about the


    background of her family, right? such as her parents."


    Daisy''s eyes were slightly cold. She keenly sensed something and turned to look at him.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Todd shrugged his shoulders, "I am bored, just asking casually. After all, Ann is your good friend, and


    Phillip is also my mine. Our goal is to hope that they can be happy, right?"


    "You mean that the matter between Ann and Phillip is rted to Ann''s parents?" Daisy frowned slightly.


    As far as she knew, William didn''t oppose the rtionship between them very fiercely at first, but he


    suddenly threatened them with death afterward...


    Daisy''s expression was cold as she stared at Todd.


    "Ann''s biological mother?"


    The coldness on Todd''s face did not change, but in his heart, he was a little surprised by Daisy''s keen


    sense.


    He did not admit it nor deny it, carelessly and casually, but his words were ambiguous.


    "About this, perhaps you will have to personally ask Ann when you meet her."


    After learning the truth that night, he also felt that this matter was already a foregone conclusion, and


    there was no room for negotiation.


    But after calming down and thinking about it, he felt that this matter was strange.


    Hilda had nned all these five years ago to use the rtionship between Ann and Phillip to destroy


    Melinda and Phillip, revenging Melinda for stealing her husband.


    But since Ann had given birth to Phillip''s child, Hilda''s goal had been achieved.


    Hilda couldpletely spread the news before Phillip took over the Moore Group.


    But not only did she not do so, she suddenly disappeared mysteriously.


    And before she disappeared, the only thing she did was going to Remote Valley to inquire about a


    woman called Jazmin personally.


    Phillip had asked Todd to investigate Jazmin at that time, so he must have felt that there was


    something strange about it.


    Ann and Phillip were confused about this matter, and it was difficult to maintain absolute rationality.


    But as Ann''s only best friend, perhaps Daisy could be of some help.


    ...


    Ann followed Fred and saw Master Steven''s smooth forehead from afar.


    Ann couldn''t help but smile when she recalled the scene where his master would sometimes stick up


    his arm to test the incense when she was overseas.


    Just as she was about to go over, a surprised cry came from the side.


    "Ann!"


    Ann paused. She vaguely felt that the voice was familiar. She turned around and saw Nadia, who was


    holding Phillip''s arm, walking towards her.


    The smile on Ann''s face immediately froze, and she felt somewhat helpless in her heart.


    She overestimated herself and watched Phillip intimately stand in front of her with another woman. She


    was still unable to remain calm.


    Just as she was hesitating whether she should just pretend not to hear it, she felt a big hand hugging


    around her waist and subconsciously wanted to struggle.


    Fred''s gentle andforting words sounded in her ears.


    "Ann, rx."


    Ann was stunned. She looked up and saw Fred''s warm and smiling eyes. She understood that he was


    helping her and she nodded.


    However, in the eyes of others, they were extremely intimate.


    Phillip watched Ann lean into another man''s arms. And Fred whispered something to Ann, and then


    Ann also smiled with curved eyes, as if they were a couple in love.


    Shepletely ignored Phillip.


    In her deep and dark eyes, there was a surging emotion.

 Chapter 212 Why Dont We Forget About The Marriage?

    Chapter 212 Why Don''t We Forget About The Marriage?


    Nadia Ford seemed not to notice the change in Phillip''s mood. She hugged his arm even tighter.


    She said jealously, "Ann and Mr. Fred have a good rtionship. It''s enviable, right?"


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and asked indifferently,


    "You know them?"


    Nadia blinked.


    She replied innocently, "Yes. When I returned from abroad, I met Auntie Melinda at Elizabeth


    Restaurant. Ann and Mr. Fred were also there. Moreover, Auntie Melinda also said that they already


    had the n to get married!"


    Phillip''s eyes suddenly darkened. He looked at Ann and Fred who were not far away. He sneered with


    his eyebrows slightly raised, and his eyes curved upwards.


    "Really? If so, we should congratte them."


    He indifferently said this sentence in a low voice.


    This made Nadia too afraid to speak.


    "Phillip..."


    Phillip did not notice Nadia''s expression but strode towards Ann and Fred.


    Ann noticed Phillip and subconsciously leaned behind Fred.


    Fred bent his elbow slightly and tipped Ann a wink, signaling her to pull her hand up.


    Since Ann saw Phillip gradually approaching, she pursed her lips and followed Fred''s instructions.


    Fred smiled gently and looked at Phillip and Nadia who were standing in front of them.


    "Hello! Mr. Phillip, Miss Nadia. I haven''t had the chance to congratte Mr. Phillip on finding a good


    girlfriend."


    When Nadia heard that, her face slightly flushed. She looked like a little girl as she held Phillip''s arm.


    Ann tried hard to control herself not to look at them.


    "You''re ttering me. I heard that you''ve already had the n to get married."


    When Phillip said this, he looked cold and indifferent. However, he was observing Ann''s reaction


    secretly.


    Fred raised his eyebrows when he heard this. He knew that Philip was probing.


    Fred''s smile became more gentle as he lowered his head to look at Ann.


    "Yes, I''m ready to marry Ann at any time."


    As soon as Fred finished speaking, Ann could feel the tension, but she had no way out.


    Ann took a deep breath and raised her head to calmly look at Phillip and Nadia.


    "Mr. Phillip and Miss Nadia are a good match."


    Nadia seemed to be very happy, "You''re ttering me." She paused and seemed to be a little shy.


    Then, she looked up at Phillip expectantly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Phillip, will we be good like Mr. Phillip and Miss Nadia in the future?"


    When Phillip saw Ann was holding Fred, his eyes were very cold.


    The next second, he lowered his head to look at Nadia with a gentle smile on his handsome face.


    "Of course."


    Nadia instantly lit up with her eyes full of surprise.


    When Ann saw this scene, she felt that her eyes were a little dry.


    She forced herself to keep smiling, "Excuse me. I have to go and greet my university teacher."


    She left in a hurry as she held Fred''s hand. It was afraid that if she stayed a second longer, her mind


    would copse.


    Phillip was paying attention to them all the time.


    He was gloomy. It seemed that his face was condensed with a thickyer of frost, and the surroundings


    were solemn and cold.


    However, Nadia enviously looked at Ann and Fred''s departing figures, "They''re a good match."


    Phillip narrowed his eyes and nced at Nadia. Then, he pulled his arm out of Nadia''s hand.


    "I heard from my mom that you are notfortable. You should be tired. Aydan is waiting for you


    outside the hotel. You should go back and rest first."


    It was a greeting, but the tone was cold and indifferent.


    After speaking, Phillip walked away.


    Nadia stood and looked at Phillip''s back. She bit her lips slightly, looking a little wronged.


    The hand hanging by her side clenched into a fist.


    ...


    Aydan was sitting in the car and ying games with his phone.


    Nadia opened the car door gloomily and entered. When she saw that Aydan had not asked but put


    away his phone, she felt even more dissatisfied.


    "Aydan, does Phillip have someone he likes?"


    Aydan''s hand trembled as he was driving, which made the car sway slightly. Luckily, he managed to


    control it in time.


    He coughed before asking, "Why are you asking about this suddenly?"


    "I''m a girl. I can feel it that Phillip doesn''t like me." Nadia sounded a little depressed.


    Sweat dripped down from Aydan''s forehead. He was not good at handling such things.


    Especially, this was about Phillip who was his elder brother.


    "Moreover, maybe even Phillip himself did not notice that he always paid attention to Ann. He


    pretended to be intimate with me in front of Ann."


    Aydan felt troublesome. His mission was to send Nadia back instead of listening to herin.


    Were all women so sensitive?


    He could not help but smile and say, "That''s impossible..."


    Nadia lowered her head and kept silent.


    Aydan waited for a while. When he saw Nadia was just lowering her head and seemed to be deep in


    thought, he did not ask about Phillip and Ann anymore and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, Nadia suddenly raised her head.


    "Aydan, I won''t go back to the hotel tonight. I want to see Auntie Melinda."


    In the Moore''s.


    After sending Nadia to the door, Aydan immediately drove away. He decided to stay at Todd''s house


    tonight.


    When Nadia entered the hall, Melinda had just returned.


    Melinda was surprised to see Nadiae back alone at this time.


    "Nadia? The party is over? Why are you back alone?"


    As she approached, she saw that Nadia was sad and frowned slightly. Then Malinda pulled her to sit


    down on the sofa.


    "Did Phillip bully you?"


    "No, he didn''t." Nadia shook her head.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Melinda was stunned.


    Nadia pursed her lips and looked at Melinda.


    "Auntie Melinda, why don''t we forget about the marriage between Phillip and me?"

 Chapter 213 Dramatic Rumors

    Chapter 213 Dramatic Rumors


    Melinda was surprised and immediately refused.


    "Nadia, the engagement was arranged by your father and Phillip''s grandfather. Why do you want to


    cancel the engagement? If it is because Phillip made you angry, you just tell me and I will help you."


    "It''s not Phillip''s fault." Nadia shook her head.


    Seeing Nadia''s nervous expression, Melinda calmed down and patted Nadia''s hand.


    "I know you like Phillip. If the engagement is off, will you be willing?"


    She continued to say, "Phillip may seem cold and hard to get along with, but after getting familiar with


    him, you will know that he is a kind person. And I think a clever and sensible girl like you is the most


    suitable for him."


    Nadia frowned and seemed to be in a dilemma.


    She replied, "But ... Phillip seems to like another girl."


    Melinda froze for a moment, but then she smiled.


    "As a man, he naturally has some past. But now I promise you that Phillip and that woman won''t be


    together. Phillip himself also knows that."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadia felt a little confused.


    Melinda came up with an idea, and then she said with a smile.


    "This time, you return to the country, and you want to learn how to manage apany, right? Why


    don''t you go to Phillip''spany? First, you can learn something from him. Second, you will have more


    time being together!"


    Nadia wanted to agree with Melinda, but then she seemed to be a little nervous.


    "But ... will Phillip agree on it?"


    Melinda smiled and said, "You will be his wife in the future. Why does he disagree? Don''t worry, I will


    personally talk to him about this."


    "Thank you, Melinda." Nadia smiled.


    The news that Mr. Phillip''s fianc¨¦e wasing to work in the Moore Group quickly spread in the


    As for the reason why Nadia came, Ann had already heard several reasons when she went to the toilet.


    For example, a sweet version:


    "A few days ago, at an evening party, I saw that Miss Nadia was together with Mr. Phillip the whole


    time. They are very affectionate. It must be because Mr. Phillip doesn''t want his wife to be alone at


    home, so he asks Miss Nadia toe to work together."


    Second, make a business version:


    "Look at you, you are so stupid. Don''t you know that some time ago, many of the senior levels have


    been changed? The marriage between Mr. Phillip and Miss Nadia is obviously for thepany''s


    further development. And the reason why Miss Nadiaes is to warn someone."


    Third, the dramatic rumors version:


    "You are all wrong. In my opinion, Miss Nadia suddenlyes to work in ourpany and is as the


    personal secretary of Mr. Phillip because she wants to guard against people."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It is said that Mr. Phillip has an affair with Ann, who is a member of the Research and Development


    Department."


    "But others have said that it is an unreliable rumor. And now, Ann is Mr. Fred''s girlfriend. It is said that


    they have known each other for five years."


    "Who told you that she can''t flirt with others just because she has had a boyfriend? And Ann''s beautiful


    face is enough to seduce men. A so-called fianc¨¦ came here to look for her several days ago. I saw


    that Ann was carried by Mr. Phillip from the security room to the car."


    People were shocked to hear the news, and they all went up to ask about the details at that time.


    Ann also didn''t expect that she could hear gossip about herself when she went to the bathroom.


    The bathroom was indeed one of the most perfect ces for gossiping.


    Ann originally wanted to wait for them to finish before going out, but her phone suddenly rang.


    The women outside all stopped talking in an instant, and they looked at the cubicle in which Ann was.


    Ann saw a few pairs of feet that had not moved outside the door and felt a little helpless.


    She could only open the door and go out. Other women were very embarrassed to see her, but Ann


    just calmly took her phone and went out.


    But those women were left in worry.


    "She must have heard our words just now, right? Will she retaliate?"


    "But she''s just a perfumer now. Mr. Phillip already has a fianc¨¦e. I think it doesn''t matter."


    "Even if she has nothing to do with Mr. Phillip, but now she is Fred''s girlfriend, isn''t she? If she is really


    determined to take revenge on us, what should we do?"


    "I didn''t say anything just now. It was you guys who said it. It''s none of my business!"


    Ann was washing her hands outside when she heard the discussions of the women. She smiled with


    sarcasm.


    It was human nature.


    But soon, Ann could no longer smile.


    Nadia was going to work in the Moore Group and worked as Phillip''s personal secretary.


    The news was not surprising to her.


    Nadia was Phillip''s fianc¨¦e, so no matter what happened between them, it was natural.


    But what should she do?


    "Ann, I heard from Kerr that you have already received the offer to study at the Muse. With your talent,


    you will learn a lot there. Congrattions."


    Ann thought of what her tutor had said and felt a little upset.


    She was not as strong as she had imagined. Hearing the news of Phillip with other women, she was


    almost unable to bear it.


    Moreover, she might have to see him being together with other women every day.


    Perhaps, she could take the opportunity to leave River City for a while.


    In the president''s office, Phillip frowned and looked at Nadia, who was wearing a pink suit, and then


    turned to look at Aydan.


    "What happened?"


    Aydan was also helpless, "Melinda arranged for her to learn how to manage thepany from you


    here. I have no choice."


    Nadia looked at Phillip timidly.


    "Phillip, don''t me your mother. It''s all my fault."


    Phillip nced at her.


    After a while, he turned to look at Aydan.


    "You will be responsible for her in the future. If she has any problem, you help her with her work."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!